A STUDY ON THE WORKINGS OF THE SIDDHAS
First Edition March 2013 Second Edition March 2013 (Illustrated) Revised Edition April 2013 Revised June 2013 Agathiyan Production House The author wrote this book solely for academic use and not for commercial purposes.
2
A STUDY ON THE WORKINGS OF THE SIDDHAS
SHANMUGAM AVADAIYAPPA AGATHIYAN PRODUCTION HOUSE 2013
3
4
CONTENTS CONTENTS ........................................................................................................................................................ 5 PREFACE .......................................................................................................................................................... 13 ACKNOWLEDGEMENT ............................................................................................................................. 16 INTRODUCTION...........................................................................................................................................18 PROLOGUE ..................................................................................................................................................... 22 CHAPTER 1 THE HUMAN BIRTH ........................................................................................................... 24 The Miracle of Human Birth ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 24 The Purpose of Taking a Human Birth . ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 27 The Longing for God & Yearning for Liberation ............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 28 Can We Realize God?............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 29 Can We Realize God? Know The Very Existence Of God? Alternatively, Of His Nature At Least? ....................................................................................................................... 29
CHAPTER 2 THE PATH OF THE SIDDHAS ........................................................................................ 32 The Path of the Siddhas or Siddha Margam ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 32 Siddha Margam in Malaysia ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................49
CHAPTER 3 KARMA..................................................................................................................................... 52 Karma ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 52 Categories of Karma.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 57 How Can We Work Out Karma? ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 58 How Does Devotion Help Remove Karma? ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 65 How Does Karma Work For On e Who Is Realized? ....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 67 How Does Karma Work For One Who Is Under The Care Of A Guru? ..................................................................................................................................................................... 68 What Happens When All The Karma Of All Past Lives Is Worked Out? ..................................................................................................................................................................... 69
CHAPTER 4 THE NADI ............................................................................................................................... 76 Seeking the Siddhas and Their Nadi .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 76 Leafing Through Your Life .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 78 Akashic Energy ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 83 The Wandering Masters ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 87 The Kaanda Nadi................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 92 Nadi Reading 1 by Agathiyar - 14.12.2002 ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 93 The Aasi Nadi......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 95 Nadi Reading 2 by Agathiyar - 15.8.2005 ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 97 Nadi Reading 3 by Agathiyar - 18.8.2005 ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 98 Nadi Reading 4 by Agathiyar - 19.8.2005 ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 98 Nadi Reading 5 by Agathiyar - 20.12.2005 ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 98 Nadi Reading 6 by Agathiyar - 9.9.2006 ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 99 Nadi Reading 7 by Bhogar - 13.1.2007 ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 99 Nadi Reading 8 by Sugabrahmar – 20.1.2007 .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 99 Nadi Reading 9 by Bhirugumunivar – 27.1.2007 ............................................................................................................................................................................................................... 99 Nadi Reading 10 by Kagabujandar – 3.2.2007 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 99 Nadi Reading 11 by Agathiyar – 10.2.2007 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 100 Nadi Reading 12 by Agathiyar – 17.2.2007 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 100 Nadi Reading 13 by Kagabujandar – 24.2.2007 ............................................................................................................................................................................................................... 100 Nadi Reading 14 by Agathiyar – 4.3.2007......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 100 Nadi Reading 15 by Bhirugumunivar – 10.3.2007........................................................................................................................................................................................................... 100 Nadi Reading 16 by Kagabujandar – 23.4.2007 ............................................................................................................................................................................................................... 100 Nadi Reading 17 by Tirumoolar – 8.5.2007 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 100 Nadi Reading 18 by Agathiyar – 12.6.2007 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 100 Nadi Reading 19 by Agathiyar – 24.7.2007 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 101 Nadi Reading 20 by Tirumoolar – 23.9.2007 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 101 Nadi Reading 21 by Agathiyar – 13.10.2007 .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 101
5
Nadi Reading 22 by Agathiyar – 23.11.2007 .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 101 Nadi Reading 23 by Agathiyar – 27.12.2007 .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 101 Nadi Reading 24 by Agathiyar – 29.1.2008 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 101 Nadi Reading 25 by Agathiyar – 8.3.2008......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 102 Nadi Reading 26 by Agathiyar – 25.4.2008 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 102 Nadi Reading 27 by Pathanjali – 18.5.2008 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 102 Nadi Reading 28 by Agathiyar – 12.7.2008 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 102 Nadi Reading 29 by Agathiyar – 19.8.2008 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 102 Nadi Reading 30 by Agathiyar – 30.9.2008 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 102 Nadi Reading 31 by Agathiyar – 8.12.2008 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 102 Nadi Reading 32 by Agathiyar – 8.1.2009......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 103 Nadi Reading 33 by Agathiyar – 27.8.2009 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 103 Nadi Reading 34 by Agathiyar – 26.12.2009 .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 103 Nadi Reading 35 by Agathiyar – 2.1.2010......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 103 Nadi Reading 36 by Agathiyar – 31.1.2010 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 103 Nadi Reading 37 by Agathiyar – 3.4.2010......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 103 Nadi Reading 38 by Agathiyar – 12.7.2010 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 104 Nadi Reading 39 by Agathiyar – 9.8.2010......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 104 Nadi Reading 40 by Agathiyar – 17.10.2010 .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 104 Nadi Reading 41 by Agathiyar – 19.4.2011 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 105 Nadi Reading 42 by Agathiyar – 9.8.2011......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 105 Nadi Reading 43 by Agathiyar – 26.11.2011 .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 105 Nadi Reading 44 by Agathiyar – 16.1.2012 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 105 Nadi Reading 45 by Agathiyar – 15.2.2013 ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 105 What the Siddhas Say .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 105 The Siddhas Speak On: ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 106 On Siddha Margam:............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 106 On The Nadi ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 107 On Karma: ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 107 On Morality: ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 107 On Worship: ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 108 On Pilgrimages: .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 109 On Yoga: ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 109 On Food:............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 109 On Marriage:......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 109 The Jeeva Nadi ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 110 Case 1 The Case of the Vagabond Who Challenged Agathiyar ..................................................................................................................................................................................... 111 Case 2 The Case of the Hit men Who Turned over a New Leaf .................................................................................................................................................................................. 113 Case 3 The Case of the Devoted Devotee ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 116 Case 4 The Case of the Siddhas Who Came To the Aid of a Villager .......................................................................................................................................................................... 117 Case 5 The Case of the Jeeva Nadi Reader Having the Darshan of Sri Rama ............................................................................................................................................................ 118 Case 6 The Case of the Crooked Temple Official ........................................................................................................................................................................................................... 119 Case 7 The Case of the Stolen Jeeva Nadi........................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 120 Case 8 The Case of the Dacoit Brother and the Policeman ........................................................................................................................................................................................... 122 Case 9 The Case of the Engineer at Sea ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 122 Case 10 The Case of the Childless Couple ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 123 Case 11 The Case of the Arrogant Liar ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 125 Case 12 The Case of the Siddhas Who Come To the Aid o f a Reluctant Seeker ........................................................................................................................................................ 127 Case 13 The Case of the Fake Seekers .............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 128 Case 14 Another Case of a Childless Couple ................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 130 Case 15 The Case of the Executive Who Escaped a Fire ............................................................................................................................................................................................... 131 Case 16 The Case of t he Infants Who Were Switched ................................................................................................................................................................................................... 131 Case 17 The Case of t he Drug Addict Who Was Rehabilitated .................................................................................................................................................................................... 132 Case 18 The Case of the Savior Son-In-Law.................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 134 Case 19 The Case of the Seeker Who Was Shown His Past Birth ................................................................................................................................................................................ 135 Case 20 The Case of th e Child Who Was Abducted and the Fraud ―Priest‖ .............................................................................................................................................................. 136 Case 21 The Case of t he Student and the Muslim Healer .............................................................................................................................................................................................. 138 Case 22 The Case of t he Man Who Began To Walk Again ........................................................................................................................................................................................... 140
CHAPTER 5 THE GURU............................................................................................................................ 145 Who Is A Guru? ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 145 The Secret of the Gurus ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 145
6
The Need for a Guru........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 146 Searching For a Guru..........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................148 Meeting the Guru................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 150 Recognizing the Guru ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 156 Connecting With the Guru .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................156 The Qualities of a Disciple ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 161 The Ideal Aspirant ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 162 The Guru Disciple Relationship ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 164 Discipleship to an Illumined Teacher ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 165
The Guru‘s Magical Touch ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 170 The Grace of the Guru ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 178
CHAPTER 6 A NEW BEGINNING ........................................................................................................ 182 The Start of a Journey ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 182
CHAPTER 7 PRELUDE TO THE JOURNEY....................................................................................... 183 Prelude to the Journey......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 183
CHAPTER 8 THE FIRST MILE ................................................................................................................ 185 Receiving Sacred Mantra..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 185
CHAPTER 9 THE SECOND MILE .......................................................................................................... 187 Reading the Nadi .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................187
CHAPTER 10 THE THIRD MILE ............................................................................................................ 189 Journeying Through Mysterious India Seeking My First Guru ..................................................................................................................................................................................... 189 My Maiden Pilgrimage to India .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 189 Departure .............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 189 Arrival in Chennai ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 189 Day 1 - Paying My Respects t o Lord Vengadasalapathi ................................................................................................................................................................................................. 190 Kalahasti ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 190 Day 2 - Lord Nadaraja Draws Me into His Chambers at Egambareswarar Temple .................................................................................................................................................. 191 Tirutani .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 191 Kanchipuram ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 191 Day 3 –Vadalur and Satya Gnana Sabha .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 192 Bhuvanagiri and the Birth Place of Saint Raghavendra .................................................................................................................................................................................................. 193 Chidambaram and the Temple Of Tillai Nadaraja .......................................................................................................................................................................................................... 193 Vaitheeswaram ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 194 Day 4 – Tiruvenkadu and the Temple Of Buddhan ....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 194 Keelaaperampalam and the Temple Of Kethu ................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 194 Mayil Aduthurai.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 194 Suryanar Temple .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 194 Tiruvidaimarutur .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 194 Kumbakonam-Swamimalai-Tiruvalanchuli ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 195
Rajarajacholan‘s Famed Breehadeshwarar Temple in Tanjore ...................................................................................................................................................................................... 195 Trichi and My Parikarams................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 195 Day 5 – Guided Tour At Tiru Aanaikaval From Hanuman? ......................................................................................................................................................................................... 195 Meeting Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal of Ongarakudil ................................................................................................................................................................................. 196 Brahmaharti and Sangkalpa ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 198 Day 6 – Appeasing Saturn .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 198 Day 7 – Palani and Twilight Zone ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 199 Day 8 – Revisiting My Roots..............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................200 Viralimalai ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 200 Kundrakudi – Pillaiyaar Patti .............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 200 Vayalur .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 200 Day 9 – The Pinnacle of My Journey ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 201 Tuesday, 9th September ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 201 Wednesday, 10th September .............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 201 Day 10 - A Chance Meeting With Supramania Swami Or Was It Ordained? ............................................................................................................................................................. 202 Day 11 – Returning Home - A Satisfied Pilgrim ............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 204 Day 12 – Departure Day..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 205
CHAPTER 11 THE FORTH MILE ...........................................................................................................206
7
After The First Pilgrimage .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 206 Building a Kudil for Supramania Swami ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 206 Meeting My Second Guru...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................207
CHAPTER 12 THE FIFTH MILE ............................................................................................................. 220 My Second Pilgrimage to India .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 220 Day 1 – Starting the Pilgrimage with Saint Ragavendra‘s Blessing ................................................................................................................................................................................ 220 Melmaruvathur Athi Parasakthi Temple ...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................220
Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s Samadhi and Ashram .................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 220 Supramania Swami‘s Hermitage ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 221 Prayers with Supramania Swami ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 221 Day 2 – Girivalam - A Second Time ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 222 Tiruveragam Sri Ranganathar Temple............................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 224 My Second Girivalam .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 224 Day 3 – Meeting Up With Tavayogi in Kallar.................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 224 Day 4 - In The Midst Of The Siddhas .............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 225 Shivan Malai and Shivavaakiyar Cave ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 226 Uthiyore and Siddha Konganar‘s Cave ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 226
Chennimalai and Siddha Punakeeswarar‘s Cave .............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 228 Day 5 – Meeting Other Swamis .........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................228 Day 6 – A Day in the Life of an Ashramite ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 229 Day 7 – A Day of Doing Charity ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 231 Day 8 - The Actual Journey Begins ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 232 Day 9 - Agathiyar Welcomes Us at Agasthiyampalli ....................................................................................................................................................................................................... 232 Agathiyar Opens His Eyes .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 235
Back at Breehadeshwarar Temple and Siddha Karuvurar‘s Shrine ............................................................................................................................................................................... 236 Saraswati Mahal .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 237 Day 10 - Pothigai and Courtalam ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 237
Overnight in Agathiyar‘s Cave ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 239 Day 11 - Roaming the Jungles of Pot higai and Courtalam............................................................................................................................................................................................. 241
Lord Dhaksana Murthi‘s Cave ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 242 Ramalinga Adigal‘s Cave ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 242 Agathiyar Opens His Eyes Again ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 244 Day 12 - Palani Amazes Me Again .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 246
Marudamalai and Pambatti Siddha‘s Cave ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 247 Back to Kallar ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 247 Day 13 – Another Day of Doing Charity ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 248 Day 14 – Another Day with Supramania Swami ............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 251 Day 15 – Annamalaiyar Up Close...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 252
Yogi‘s Ashram, Ramana Maharishi‘s Ashram and Seshadari Swami‘s Ashram ........................................................................................................................................................... 253 Day 16 – Returning Home From a Pilgrimage of a Different Kind ............................................................................................................................................................................. 253
CHAPTER 13 THE SIXTH MILE ............................................................................................................. 254 After The Second Pilgrimage ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 254 The Breath ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 254 Pranayama ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 256 Asana ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 263
CHAPTER 14 THE SEVENTH MILE ..................................................................................................... 264 Agathiyar Seeks My Home ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 264
CHAPTER 15 THE EIGHTH MILE ........................................................................................................ 269 Abhisegam ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 269
CHAPTER 16 THE NINTH MILE ........................................................................................................... 270 Lighting the Sacrificial Fire .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................270
CHAPTER 17 THE TENTH MILE ........................................................................................................... 296 Beginning the Journey Within ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................296
CHAPTER 18 THE ELEVENTH MILE .................................................................................................. 310 On Gratitude, Surrender, Letting Go and Awaiting the Guru‘s Grace and God‘s Grace ......................................................................................................................................... 310 Gratitude ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 310 Surrender............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 319
8
Letting Go............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 319
Awaiting the Guru‘s Grace and God‘s Grace .................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 319
EPILOGUE ..................................................................................................................................................... 320 APPENDIX 1 LIFE & TIMES OF SIDDHAS ........................................................................................ 326 Agathiyar ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 326 Ramalinga Adigal ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 329 Jeganathar Swamigal ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 338 Chitramuthu Adigal ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 340 Gnana Pitha Shivananda Paramahansa .............................................................................................................................................................................................................................343
APPENDIX 2 FIRST ENCOUNTERS WITH THE MASTERS......................................................... 345 Swami Shivananda and Paramahansa Viswananda Saraswati ......................................................................................................................................................................................... 345 Swami Vishnudevananda and Swami Shivananda ........................................................................................................................................................................................................... 346 Swami Muktananda and Bhagawan Nithyananda ............................................................................................................................................................................................................ 347 Swami Vivekananda and Sri Ramakrishna Paramahansa ................................................................................................................................................................................................ 350 Sri Ramakrishna Paramahansa and Totapuri .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 353 Sri Ramana Maharishi and Arunachala ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 355 Yogi Ramsuratkumar and Sri Ramana Maharshi ............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 355 Swami Ramdas and Sri Ramana Maharishi ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 359 Swami Gnanananda Giri and Swami Shivaratna Giri ..................................................................................................................................................................................................... 361 Adi Sankara and Lord Shiva ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 362 Paramahansa Yogananda and Sri Yukteswar.................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 363 Lahiri Mahasaya and Babaji ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................364 Lama Surya Das and Lama Yeshe ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 367 Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 367 Supramania Swami ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 370 Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 373
APPENDIX 3 SIDDHAS AND MIRACLES........................................................................................... 376 Miracles during My First and Second Pilgrimages to India ............................................................................................................................................................................................ 377 Miracle 1 A Switch for the Good ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 378 Miracle 2 A Siddha Gives Darshan. .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 378 Miracle 3 Siddha Hanuman Gives Darshan. .................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 378 Miracle 4 Receiving Blessed Milk at Palani ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 378 Miracle 5 Yogi Ramsuratkumar Joins in Chant................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 379 Miracle 6 A Visitation from the Divine Forces ? .............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 379 Miracle 7 Vibhuti Appears Miraculously .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 379 Miracle 8 Tavayogi in Various Places at the Same Time? ............................................................................................................................................................................................... 380 Miracle 9 Agathiyar Opens His Eyes................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 380 Miracle 10 A gathiyar Opens His Eyes Again ................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 382 Miracles In The Presence Of Supramania Swami............................................................................................................................................................................................................ 383 Miracle 11 Lord Shiva at Parvatha Malai? ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 383 Miracle 12 A Visitation from Yogi Ramsuratkumar........................................................................................................................................................................................................ 383 Miracle 13 A Siddha Intervenes. ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 383 Miracles In The Presence Of Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal ......................................................................................................................................................................................... 384
Miracle 14 A Siddha Saves Tavayogi‘s Life. ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 384 Miracle 15 Lord Shiva and Goddess Parvathi feed Tavayogi. ....................................................................................................................................................................................... 384 Miracle 16 A Visitation from Siddha Konganar? ............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 384 Miracle 17 Lime Appears Miraculously ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 384 Miracle 18 A Visitation from Lord Murugan? ................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 385 Miracle 19 A Visitation from Lopamudra? ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 385
Miracle 20 Agathiyar‘s Darshan ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 385 Miracles In The Presence Of Other Devotees................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 389 Miracle 21 Agathiyar Gives Darshan ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 389 Miracle 22 Did Lo rd Ayappa, Anjaneyar& Anjalai Give Darshan. ............................................................................................................................................................................... 389 Miracle 23 Receiving a Darshan of the Siddhas at Sathuragiri....................................................................................................................................................................................... 392 Miracle 24 Agathiyar Sh ows His Presence At Kalyana Theertam ................................................................................................................................................................................. 393 Miracle 25 Agathiyar Grooms a Disciple for a Bigger Mission. .................................................................................................................................................................................... 394
Miracle 26 Supramania Swami‘s Darshan? ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 397 Miracle 27 Agathiyar Opens His Eyes .............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 399
9
Miracle 28 A gathiyar Opens His Eyes Again ................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 399
Miracle 29 Siddha Kuthambai‘s Darshan? ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 400 Miracle 30 Lord Murugan‘s Darshan? ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 401 Miracle 31 Tavayogi‘s Darshan? ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 401 Miracle 32 A Siddha‘s Darshan? ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 402 Miracle 33 Another Siddha‘s Darshan? ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................. 402 Miracle 34 A gathiyar Saves t he Life of a Devotee by Giving His Breath..................................................................................................................................................................... 402
Miracle 35 Mysterious Appearance of ―An Autobiography of a Yogi‖ ........................................................................................................................................................................ 403 Miracle 36 Receiving Ramalinga Adigal‘s UR AINADAI PAGUTHI .......................................................................................................................................................................... 403 Miracle 37 Receiving K.R. Shivakandhan‘s SIDDHARGAL THATHUVAMUM YOGA NERI MURAIGALUM – POONDI MAHAN VARALARU ......................... 404 Miracle 38 Receiving the TIRUARUTPA ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................ 404 Miracle 39 R eceiving a Directive from Lord Muruga? .................................................................................................................................................................................................... 404 Miracle 40 R eceiving a Directive from Lord Shiva? ........................................................................................................................................................................................................ 405
Miracle 41 Agathiyar Saves My Daughter‘s Leg. .............................................................................................................................................................................................................. 405 Miracle 42 Agathiyar Decides the Time of Prayers for Him. ......................................................................................................................................................................................... 406
APPENDIX 4 HYMNS OF PRAISE TO SIDDHAS OR SIDDHAR POTRI THOGUPPU ......... 416 APPENDIX 5 THE KUDIL & THE PEEDHAM.................................................................................. 424 The Kudil ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 424 The Peedham .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 428
APPENDIX 6 THE ROLE OF WOMEN IN HINDU SPIRITUALISM .......................................... 442 The Wife as a Tapa Sakhi .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 442
APPENDIX 7 MAILS ................................................................................................................................... 444 Mail 1 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 444 Mail 2 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 444 Mail 3 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 444 Mail 4 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 445 Mail 5 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 445 Mail 6 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 445 Mail 7 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 445 Mail 8 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 445 Mail 9 ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 446 Mail 10 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 446 Mail 11 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 446 Mail 12 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 446 Mail 13 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 446 Mail 14 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 447 Mail 15 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 447 Mail 16 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 447 Mail 17 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 447 Mail 18 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 448 Mail 19 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 448 Mail 20 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 448 Mail 21 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 448 Mail 22 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 448 Mail 23 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 448 Mail 24 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 449 Mail 25 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 449 Mail 26 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 449 Mail 27 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 450 Mail 28 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 450 Mail 29 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 450 Mail 30 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 450 Mail 31 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 450 Mail 32 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 450 Mail 33 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 451 Mail 34 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 451 Mail 35 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 451 Mail 36 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 451 Mail 37 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 451
10
Mail 38 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 451 Mail 39 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 452 Mail 40 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 452 Mail 41 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 452 Mail 42 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 452 Mail 43 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 452 Mail 44 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 452 Mail 45 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 453 Mail 46 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 453 Mail 47 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 453 Mail 48 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 453 Mail 49 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 453 Mail 50 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 453 Mail 51 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 453 Mail 52 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 454 Mail 53 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 454 Mail 54 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 454 Mail 55 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 454 Mail 56 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 455 Mail 57 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 455 Mail 58 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 455 Mail 59 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 455 Mail 60 ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 455
BIBLIOGRAPHY........................................................................................................................................... 456 INDEX ............................................................................................................................................................. 459
11
12
PREFACE My first venture into and attempt at writing was when I compiled the Siddhas hymns that I had been singing during prayers into a book of praise to Siddhas, SIDDHARGAL POTRI THOGUPPU. The hymns were from various sources: Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal1(of the Sri Agathiyar Sanmaarga Sangam, Ongarakudil, Turaiyur, Tamilnadu, India); Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigalaar2(of the Sri Agathiyar Sri Thava Murugar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil in Kallar, Kovai, Tamilnadu, India); and other publications. As I came across more hymns I included them too and the volume later expanded to become AGATHIYAR PUSAI or THE COMPLETE BOOK OF PRAISE TO AGATHIYAR now available at http://www.scribd.com/doc/93769534/AgathiyarPusai-The-Complete-Book-of-Praise-to-Agathiyar-Tamil-Transliteration-in-Englishor athttp://www.slideshare.net/shanmugamavadaiyappa/Agathiyar-pusai-march-2013. I had compiled the forty-six Nadi3readings (also known as suvadi or olai in Tamil) or revelations in dried palm leaves by Agathiyar and other Siddhas (until 15 February 2013). I had also kept a journal of my travels in India. I kept a spiritual diary too to monitor my progress. Initially these notes and jottings were for my personal reference only. When I came to know about Ramalinga Adigal 4, Agathiyar5 and the Siddhas6; and came to meet
1
http://agathiar.org/
2
http://indianheartbeat.wix.com/tavayogi
3
Nadi Astrology is a form of Hindu astrology practiced in Tamil Nadu, India. It is based on the belief that the past, present and the future lives of all humans were
foreseen by Hindu Siddhas in ancient time. The texts are mainly written in Vatteluttu, which is an ancient Tamil script. There are different schools of thought as to the author of these leaves. They were written by a Tamil Siddha called Agathiyar who is said to have had divine revelations. This doctrine of astrology was made famous by astrologers around the Vaitheeswaran Temple in the state of Tamil Nadu. Based on the thumb impression, Nadi leaves are found. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 4
Arutprakasa Vallalar Chidambaram Ramalingam (5 October 1823 – 30 January 1874), whose pre-monastic name was Ramalingam, is commonly known in India and
across the world as Vallalar. He was one of the most famous Tamil Saints and also one of the greatest Tamil poets of the 19th century and belongs to a line of Tamil saints known as "gnana siddhars" (gnana means higher wisdom). The Samarasa Suddha Sanmarga Sathiya Sangam was spread and passed on by him not only in theory but mainly in practice by his own way of living which was itself inspiration for his followers. Through the notion of Suddha Sanmarga Sangam, the saint endeavored to eliminate the menace of caste. According to Suddha Sanmarga, the prime aspects of human life should be love connected with charity and divine practice leading to achievement of pure knowledge. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
5
Agastya (Also known as Father of Tamil Literature and siddha), is one of the Saptarishis (meaning "seven Siddhas") who are extolled at many places in the Vedas and a
revered Vedic Siddha who is also the author of Agastya Samhita [ref: Dharma Bharathi]. Agastya is a name of Shiva too. The word is sometimes written as Agasti and Agathiyar. A-ga means a mountain, and Asti means thrower. Agastya the Muni, son of Urvashi was born of both Gods, Mitra and Varuna. Agastya is also the Indian astronomical name of the star of Canopus, is said to be the 'cleanser of waters', since its rising coincides with the calming of the waters of the Indian Ocean. He is considered as the father of Tamil literature and compiled the first Tamil grammar called Agathiyam. In Tamil language the term 'Agam' means inside and 'iyar' means belong. One who belong inside (soul) is the Tamil meaning for Agathiyar.(Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
13
Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal, Supramania Swami of Tiruvannamalai, and Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal I wanted to give back something in return. These notes and jottings saw the light of the day through the numerous websites and blogs that I created: http://www.indianheartbeat.fws1.com, http://www.indianheartbeat.20m.com, http://www.tavayogi.webs.com, http://www.wix.com/tavayogi/agathiyan When I received positive reviews from readers, through their e-mails, phone calls and when face-to-face, I realized that what started as a means of my gratification to my Gurus and the Siddhas had in fact helped and benefited others too. The idea to compile these writings into a book took shape then. These books were made available online at http://www.scribd.com/indianheartbeat: SIDDHARGAL POTRI THOGUPPU (Tamil), AGATHIYAR POTRI PAADAL THOGUPPU (Tamil), AGATHIYA MAHA RISHI (Tamil), SAINT JEGANATHAR, CHITRAMUTHU ADIGAL & TAVAYOGI (Tamil), SIDDHA MARGAM-The Path of the Siddhas (English), IN SEARCH OF THE SIDDHAS (English), COMING TO THE PATH (English), IN THE PATH OF THE SIDDHAS (English), END OF THE PATH (English), SIDDHA POTRI - A Transliteration in English, ARUTPERUNJHOTI AGAVAL- A Transliteration in English, TEACHINGS OF THE SIDDHAS PART ONE -SIDDHA MARGAM - THE PATH OF THE SIDDHAS (English), TEACHINGS OF THE SIDDHAS PART 2 - KARMA (English), TEACHINGS OF THE SIDDHAS PART 3 -CONDUCT (English), TEACHINGS OF THE SIDDHAS PART 4 - THE BREATH (English), MILESTONES ON THE PATH OF THE SIDDHAS (English), THE SIDDHAS (English), SIDDHAS IN MALAYSIA (English),
6
Siddhar were spiritual adepts who possessed the ashta siddhis, or the eight supernatural powers. Siddha Agathiyar is considered the Guru of all Siddhars, and theSiddha
medicine system is believed to have been handed over to him by Lord Muruga, son of the Hindu God Lord Shiva and Goddess Parvathi. Siddhars are the followers of Lord Shiva. Agathiyar is the first Siddhar. His disciples and other siddhars contributed thousands of texts on Siddhar litratures, including medicine and form the propounders of the system in this world.(Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
14
SEEKING THE SIDDHAS-AGATHIYAR& THE SIDDHAS (English), SEEKING THE SIDDHAS -RAMALINGA ADIGAL (English), BEING GRATEFUL- MIRACLES ON THE PATH OF THE SIDDHAS (English), THE NADI - KAANDA NADI & JEEVA NADI (English), AGATHIYAR‘S JAYANTHI &GURU PUJA (English), YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR (English)
I have since removed some websites, revamped existing ones and created new sites. Check out the following: http://facebook.com/shanmugam.avadaiyappa http://indianheartbeat.wix.com/agathiyan http://indianheartbeat.wix.com/tavayogi http://shanmugamavadaiyappa.wix.com/indian-heartbeat-songs http://www.youtube.com/user/siddhaheartbeat http://www.scribd.com/agathiyanproductions http://www.slideshare.net/shanmugamavadaiyappa/fire-of-devotion http://www.flickr.com/photos/agathiyar/ I have combined and revised the above books into a single edition that now you have in your hands. This book is a very small attempt at displaying the workings of the Siddhas. I have documented the life and times of my Gurus in this book. It carries eighteen chapters spanning ten years and incorporates the minuscule journey of mine on the expansive and ever evasive spiritual world. As Ramalinga Adigal reveals as he came to the end of his mortal life that his achievement or feat of deathlessness came when he was at the fifteen stage of spiritual experiences and that there was much more beyond that - that there were still higher stages that Ramalinga Adigal hesitates to express - I realize that I have a very long way to go! (Refer To Table 4 Various Stages of Spiritual Experiences) As I pen this book, I recall all the blessings that I had received towards the making of this book. When I went for an astrological reading in 1996, Dr Krishnan mentioned that I would write books. When I was accompanying Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal on his talks at various venues in Malaysia in 2007, he turned to me and told me that I should talk about Agathiyar (to promote and propagate Agathiyar and the Siddhas teachings). I replied that I am no authority to speak on the Siddhas. Similarly, when I went for the nadi reading later, Agathiyar mentions that I shall write books too.
I did not have the faintest notion then to write but it has become a reality now thanks to the blessings of my Gurus and the Siddhas.
15
ACKNOWLEDGEMENT It has been a mere ten years since I came to the path of the Siddhas. I consider myself still new to this path and still investigating it. I am grateful to the following people who had helped me on this journey of sheer amazement.
My parents, Avadaiyappa Chettiar and Valliammai and my siblings who cared for me;
My daughter Vimala who brought me to the path of the Siddhas due to her connections with Agathiyar in the past birth;
My wife Mageswari, who has been supportive of me on this path and has helped me achieve this standing;
My daughter Praba who had faith in my words, and faith and belief on Agathiyar.
Kannan of Kelana Computer Service Center in Klang for passing me the Sakti Font that has made it possible for me to write in Tamil;
Dr Krishnan, friend, Siddha practitioner and astrologer who made me aware of the existence of the nadi;
My colleague Muralitharan Saminathan who spoke about his experience reading the nadi and pointed me to Shivabalan;
Shivabalan of the Agathians Shelter 7 in Malaysia who had brought in Nadi Guru Senthilkumar from
Avinasi in India; Nadi Guru Senthilkumar who spent much time in locating my relevant nadi and who started me off on the path of the Siddha with prayers to the Siddhas;
Nadi Guru T. Ramesh of the Sri Agastiar Sugar Nadi Jothida Nilaiyam8 who has faithfully been delivering Agathiyar‘s message for me forty-five times;
Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal of the Sri Agathiyar Sanmaarga Sangam9 at Ongarakudil, in Turaiyur, Tamilnadu whose works aided and guided me when I started seeking literature on the Siddhas;
Supramania Swami of Tiruvannamalai, my first Guru, who revealed my mission and began working on me;
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of the Sri Agathiyar Sri Thava Murugar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil10 in Kallar who took me in as a disciple and molded me further;
7
http://www.agathians.org/new/
8
Phone: 6016 3570527 (Malaysia)
9
http://agathiar.org/
16
Finally to the almighty Lord who choose to shower his grace on this person and send his missionaries Agathiyar, Ramalinga Adigal, Jeganathar and the Siddhas, to save him from plunging further into ignorance.
Shanmugam Avadaiyappa. Malaysia. June 2013
10
http://indianheartbeat.wix.com/agathiyan
17
INTRODUCTION I was born in Taiping, Malaysia. My late father was from Kilaasevalpatti village in Shivagangai-Karaikudi district, South India. My mother, a Malaysian, told me that as a child, I used to fall sick often. Once when I was a few months old, I was purging badly. My parents had lost two children for the same reasons. Therefore, when the doctors could not bring relief to me, my parents took me to our neighbor of that time - a Chinese medium. The medium attended to me on condition that they give me away in adoption to the Gods. My parents agreed without hesitation so long as the medium could save me. Therefore, it was that the Gods saved me and I had a Godfather looking over my shoulders from then on. Since then until I was thirteen years of age, the medium treated me in the event I fell sick. The medium used to go into a trance in front of his altar, hitting his back with the blunt edge of a sword and would then dispense his medicine, which was a strip of yellow paper, written with certain Chinese characters. He would light up the strip of paper and drop the ashes into a glass of water and gave me the concoction to drink after which I was well. The first time I ever stepped into a government hospital was for treatment for a dog bite and fearing I could contract rabies, I went to the hospital. I grew up in a moderately religious family. As a youngster, I attended religious classes, with my brothers and friends at the home of an elderly Ceylonese man who taught us recitation of the devotional hymns, THEVARAM. I attended classes held in the Buddhist Vihara next to my home where I listened to stories and parables on Buddha‘s life. In my teens, I enrolled for a correspondence course in Christianity from a church based in Singapore where I read the BIBLE and answered tests papers to qualify for a certificate. Later while in college, I learnt about Islam through a Pakistani gardener at the college, who used to accompany me on the bus every morning. I was having a problem-free life as a kid where my siblings took care of the family since was the second youngest in a family of seven. Nobody expected much from me. On finishing college, I landed a job in the public sector. I frequented all the temples in those places that I had been posted. I was engaged in aggressive worship at home in the early hours of the morning and at sundown. This was the time where I had dreams upon dreams of Hindu Gods and Goddesses which most of the time I could not comprehend. I started frequenting more temples and prayed more rigorously at home in the wee morning hours. Then all these came to an abrupt stop!
18
After a lapse of thirteen years (1988 to 2001) where I had entirely given up prayers and avoided temple worship, my nephew Thayalan Arumugam set me back on the path by passing me a mantra and a painting of Lord Dhakshinamurthi. I realized later that surprisingly even before reading the nadi, a mysterious hand prepared me for this journey. A year into offering prayers to Lord Dakshanamurthy, the subject of the nadi surfaced when my friend Muralitharan Saminathan shared his experience with a nadi reader in Malaysia. I had heard about the nadi the first time when Dr Krishnan, my friend and a prominent Siddha practitioner and astrologer, mentioned its existence to me in 1996. I had the sudden urge to see the nadi. I was in luck. Nadi Guru Senthilkumar from Avinasi, Tamilnadu was a guest of Shivabalan in Malaysia. He took my thumbprint and located my nadi. He told me Agathiyar wrote the predictions years ago. Senthilkumar read the Pothu Kaandam, Karma Kaandam, the Shaanthi Parikaara Kaandam, and
Gnana Kaandam. Agathiyar revealed my past, including my past birth, the present and my future. Agathiyar told me that he would reveal further after three years when I was forty-five. What I did not know then was that I would eventually read the nadi forty-six times! After the latest reading on 15 February 2013, I believe I would not have another reading because Agathiyar had questioned the necessity for me to read the nadi.
19
Dedicated to
Supramania Swami of Tiruvannamalai Who ignited,
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of Kallar Who nurtures,
Ramalinga Adigal of Vadalur Who guides,
And Agathiyar Who sustains
The
Fire of Devotion In me.
20
21
PROLOGUE When clients of Dr. Krishnan told me that his predictions based on the astrological charts came true, I was puzzled why none of his predictions for me materialized. Not that it bothered me, but I was curious as to know why a reading by a well renowned astrologer like Dr. Krishnan did not go well with me. So one fine day I asked the Dr., not referring to me though, if at all there was a possibility that whatever he
predicted would not materialize. He answered, ―Yes, there is a possibility it won‘t materialize if you have a curse.‖ ―And how would we know if someone had cursed us?‖ I asked. ―Could you tell me if I am cursed, from reading my charts?‖ I continued. Dr. Krishnan explained to me that it was not possible to know if a curse had befallen someone from reading the astrological charts and that the only way to find out was through consulting the nadi. That was the first time I heard about the nadi and the Siddhas. That was in 1996. Dr. Krishnan had made it known to me of the existence of the nadi and that I could learn if someone had cursed me by locating a nadi reader and have my leaf read. However, back at that time neither did I give much serious thought to the nadi nor did I know of any nadi reader in Malaysia. I had no intention to go and seek the nadi in India. Eventually I forgot about it.
It amazes me even now to think how my life took a turnaround after I saw the nadi. The nadi showed me the path I was to take - the path of the Siddhas. I made a pilgrimage to India in 2003, performing atonements or
parikaram at the places mentioned in the nadi. Subsequently I had the blessings of two wonderful Gurus. My seeking a Guru brought me to Supramania Swami in Tiruvannamalai. The Swami and I started on a venture to build a temple, only to drop it while in the midst of construction, after a Siddha intervenes. After two years under the tutelage and guidance of Supramania Swami, I met my present Guru, Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil, Kallar, Kovai, Tamilnadu in Malaysia in 2005.
22
I made another pilgrimage to India the same year on the instruction of Agathiyar and at the invitation of Tavayogi. Both pilgrimages were memorable. Then Agathiyar chose to come to my home in the form of a bronze statue in January of 2010. I started performing rituals – Abhisegam11 on the instructions of Agathiyar, and lighting the sacrificial fire or Homam12 on the instruction of Tavayogi. When I read the nadi for a remedy for my daughter‘s medical problems and later for my health problems, Agathiyar gave assurance, guidance, remedies through the nadi and performed miracles. Miracles are still taking place to this day (See APPENDIX 3 SIDDHAS AND MIRACLES).
11
Abhisheka, also called Abhishekam, is conducted by priests, by pouring libations on the image of the deity being worshipped, amidst the chanting of mantras. Usually,
offerings such as milk, yogurt, ghee, honey, Panchaamrutam, sesame oil, rosewater, sandalwoodpaste may be poured among other offerings depending on the type of abhishekam being performed. This ritual is routinely performed in some Hindu and Jain temples. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 12
Homa (also known as homam or havan) is a Sanskrit word which refers to any ritual in which making offerings into a consecrated fire is the primary action. Its practice
by "Rishis" in ancient time refers close to the Vedic era. At present, the words homa/homam and havan are interchangeable with the word Yajna.Homas are an important religious practice in Hinduism, where they part of most of the Sanskar ceremonies, Buddhism(particularly the Tibetan and Japanese Vajrayana traditions) and Jainism. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
23
CHAPTER 1 THE HUMAN BIRTH The Miracle of Human Birth
Many a saint has often mentioned the human birth as the highest amongst all births. As Sankara13says,
―Only through God‘s grace may we obtain the three rarest gifts: Human birth; the longing for liberation; and discipleship to an ill umined teacher.‖ Swami Muktananda 14 quotes Saint Sundardas in WHERE ARE YOU GOING. - A GUIDE TO THE SPIRITUAL JOURNEY, published by Syda Foundation, 1989, (Muktananda, Where Are You Going? - A Guide To The Spiritual Journey, 1989)
―The great Saint Sundardas wrote, ―You have attained this human body through God‘s grace. You cannot attain it repeatedly. This human body is a priceless jewel. Do not throw it away.‖ Swami Chidvilasananda15 in INNER TREASURES, A Siddha Yoga Publication, 1995, (Chidvilasananda, Inner Treasures, 1995)mirrors Sankara‘s thoughts.
―The Indian scriptures teach that earth is the place where you come to work out all your karma, the consequences of your actions, both good and bad. This is where you have the opportunity to learn the greatest lessons and ascend to the highest awareness. Even celestial beings want to take birth in this place. It is the
13
Sankara is probably the greatest intellectual India has produced. Although a staunch defender of jnana as the only way of liberation, he composed poems, prayers and
songs to the Gods, principally Shiva. Adi Shankara (789 CE), also known as Adi Sankaracari, Sankara Bhagavatpadacarya and Adi Sankaracarya was an Indian philosopher from Kaladi in present day Eranakulam district , Kerala who consolidated the doctrine ofadvaita vedānta .His teachings are based on the unity of the atman and brahman— non-dual brahman, in which brahman is viewed as nirguna brahman, brahman without attributes. Shankara travelled across the Indian subcontinent to propagate his philosophy through discourses and debates with other thinkers. He is reputed to have founded fourmathas ("monasteries"), which helped in the historical development, revival and spread of Advaita Vedanta of which he is known as the greatest revivalist. Adi Shankara is believed to be the organizer of the Dashanami monastic order and the founder of the Shanmata tradition of worship. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 14
Swami Muktananda (16 May 1908 – 2 October 1982) is the monastic name of an Indian Hindu Guru and disciple of Bhagavan Nityananda. Swami Muktananda was
the founder of Siddha Yoga. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 15
Gurumayi Chidvilasananda (or Swami Chidvilasananda) is the monastic name of Malti Shetty (Mumbai, India, June 24, 1955), who is the current Guru of the Siddha
Yoga lineage. The Siddha Yoga lineage (parampara) was established by Bhagawan Nityananda, whose disciple Swami Muktananda was Gurumayi's Guru. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
24
work of the Saints to awaken people from samsara, the world of the wandering, from this chakra, this wheel, the cycle of birth and death.‘‘ Shantideva16, a Buddhist master from the monastic University of Nalanda, India, too describes human birth as a rare gift. He says, ―Only as a human can you be devoted to God, the creator. ―He reminds us not to waste a rare
opportunity to devote oneself to God. He says, ―These human leisure, opportunities, and faculties are very rare to obtain and easily lost.‖ He questions us, ―If one squanders the chance to fulfill the aim of human life, ho w will such an opportunity arise again?‖ The Siddhas too regard this birth as very auspicious and rare. Siddha Avvai17 says,
―Rare indeed is to take a human birth, rarer than that is to be born with a perfect human form, sight, hearing and speech. Amongst them, it is rare to see one who does austerities and charity. When one does austerities and charity the gates to
Godhead is opened.‖ Another Siddha, Manikavachagar18, amply expounds in his THIRUVACHAKAM-SHIVAPURAANAM that,
―Having taken all these life forms to achieve his present state that is being born as grass, worm, trees, various animals, stones, rocks and pebbles, various creatures, Asuras19, and Devas20, and having exhausted myself in doing so, I found the truth to exist under your feet and thus I entered your home, my Lord.‖
16
Shantideva was an 8th-century Indian Buddhist scholar at Nalanda University and an adherent of the Madhyamaka philosophy of Nagarjuna. (Source: Wikipedia, the
free encyclopedia) 17
The Avvaiyars"respectable women" was the title of more than one poet who was active during different periods of Tamil literature. The Avvaiyar were some of the
most famous and important female poets of the Tamil canon. Among them, Avvaiyar I lived during the Sangam period (c. 1st and 2nd century CE) and had cordial relation
with
the
Tamil
chieftains Paari and Athiyaman.
She wrote
59 poems
in
the PURANANURU.
Avvaiyar II
lived during
the
period
of Kambar and Ottakoothar during the reign of the Chola dynasty in the 13th century. She is often imagined as an old and intelligent lady by Tamil people. She wrote many of the poems that remain very popular even now. These books include a list of dos and don'ts, useful for daily life, arranged in simple and short sentences. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 18
Manikkavacakar was a Tamil poet who wrote Tiruvasakam, a book of Shaiva hymns. Manikkavasakar was one of the main authors of Saivite Tirumurai: his work forms
one volume of the Tirumurai, the key religious text of Tamil Shaiva Siddhanta. A minister to the Pandya king Varagunavarman II (c. 862 C.E. – 885 C.E.), he lived in Madurai. His work is a poetic expression of the joy of God-experience, the anguish of being separated from God. (Source :Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 19
In Hinduism, the Asuras are non-suras, a different group of power-seeking deities besides the suras, sometimes considered naturalists, or nature-beings. They are the
forces of chaos that are in constant battle with Devas. (Source :Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
25
Hindu texts mention that there are 840,000 species of life forms beginning with the aquatics, and culminating in the human being.
―All species are manifested in the early stages of cosmic creation, when the living entities (souls) are impregnated within material nature. These indestructible and eternal souls gradually evolve through the different species or types of material bodies, beginning with microbes and amoebas, rising through the fish, plants, insects, reptiles, birds and animals to the human and superhuman (Demigods)
species. So the evolution process is really an evolution of consciousness.‖ 21 ―The different categories of material bodies (species) exist because there are millions of categories of material desires. These different life forms are nothing more than machines designed by the material energy to fulfill different material
desires.‖22 ―Our entanglement in the material sphere is the result of an unending chain of actions and reactions developed in this and previous human lives. This is known in Sanskrit as karma23, a law of nature analogous to the modern scientific principle
of action and reaction.‖24
―In one human life, we can create sufficient karma to keep ourselves entangled in the cycle of birth and death for thousands of lives. As human beings, we also have the rare opportunity to become spiritually enlightened with transcendental knowledge and the chance to break the endless cycle of reincarnation. It can take
many lives, or you can do it in one lifetime.‖ 25
20
Deva is the Sanskrit word for deity, its related feminine term is devi. In modernHinduism, it can be loosely interpreted as any benevolent supernatural beings. The
devas in Hinduism, also called Suras, are often juxtaposed to the Asuras, their half brothers. Devas are also the maintainers of the realms as ordained by the Trimurti. They are often warring with their equally powerful counterparts, the Asuras. (Source : Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 21
―Reincarnation: The Soul‘s Secret Journey‖ (ATMA) – From ―Atma‖ – The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. The International Society For Krishna Consciousness.
22
―Reincarnation: The Soul‘s Secret Journey‖ (ATMA) – From ―Atma‖ – The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. The International Society For Krishna Consciousness.
23
Karma in Indian religions is the concept of "action" or "deed", understood as that which causes the entire cycle of cause and effect (i.e., the cycle called samsara)
srcinating in ancient India and treated in the Hindu, Jain, Buddhist, and Sikh religions. (Source :Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 24
―Reincarnation: The Soul‘s Secret Journey‖ (ATMA) – From ―Atma‖ – The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. The International Society For Krishna Consciousness.
25
―Reincarnation: The Soul‘s Secret Journey‖ (ATMA) – From ―Atma‖ – The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. The International Society For Krishna Consciousness.
26
―Only
the human species, however is subject to the subtle but exact law, for
only in the human form does one have advanced intelligence and freedom of choice. In lower-than-human life forms, much grosser forms of mind and body cover the soul; therefore, the living beings within such bodies are totally under the control of nature. Because beasts, microbes, insects, and plants do nothing more than automatically serve their instincts, they are not held responsible for their activities. They do not incur karmic reactions.‖26
―The soul, known in Sanskrit as Atma 27 , being far more subtle than matter, endures the death experience without being harmed or injured. Nor is it subject
to the laws of birth, growth and deterioration.‖ 28 ―One personal form of God is the super soul dwelling within the hearts of all living beings; witnessing every thought and action and awarding the living beings the result of their karma, arranging for them to accept an appropriate physical
body lifetime after lifetime.‖29 (Are these the Siddhas? - Ed) The Purpose of Taking a Human Birth
In the book YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE MYSTERY OF BECOMING GOD by Olga Ammann published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan, Mauritius, 2008, (Ammann, Yogi Ramsuratkumar - The Mystery of Becoming God, 2008)the author states,
―The meaning and the aim of existence must be the search for the divine. One that enables the individual to take the supreme decision of his or her life: to leave
all behind and go in search of God.‖
26
―The Ultimate Antimaterial Particle‖ (ATMA, The Ultimate Antimaterial Particle)- From ―Atma‖ – The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. The International Society For
Krishna Consciousness. 27
Atman is a Sanskrit word that means 'self'. In Hindu philosophy, especially in the Vedanta school ofHinduism, Atman is the first principle, the true self of an individual beyond identification with phenomena, the essence of an individual. In order to attain salvation (liberation), a human being must acquire self-knowledge ( atma jnana),
which is to realize that one's true self (Ātman) is identical with the transcendent self Brahman.(Source :Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 28
―The Ultimate Antimaterial Particle‖ (ATMA, The Ultimate Antimaterial Particle) -From ―Atma‖ – The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. The International Society For
Krishna Consciousness. 29
―The Ultimate Antimaterial Particle‖ (ATMA, Reincarnation: The Soul's Secret Journey) - From ―Atma‖ – The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. The International Society
For Krishna Consciousness.
27
In Hans-Ulrich Rieker‘s translation and commentary of the HATHA YOGA PRADIPIKA OF SVATMARAMA, The Aquarian Press 1992, (Rieker, Hatha Yoga Pradipika of Svatmarama, 1992) B K S Iyengar writes,
―….the real goal of a yogi is to become a Siddha. A Siddha, a person in possession of siddhis, has developed powers that can readily be called supernatural. There are eight siddhis, the highest of which is nirvana, the great liberation. The siddhis are signposts on his way to the final goal, liberation.‖ Now since we understand that this birth is a precious gift and to be born a human is a great and very rare gift we must now turn our attention towards making this birth into a meaningful one. We have to remember and ponder over the blessedness that we humans have gained for only the human has the chance to become free from the cycle of birth and death and no other organism or living form. As Shantideva mentioned, we should not fail to make use of this human birth or human form to find ways to break this cycle of birth and death and to achieve liberation. We have to appreciate this special gift of birth and take steps to attain liberation in this very birth for we might not get another chance to be born as a human for years to come. We could descend into the lower species where it would then not be possible to worship God and attain God realization and enlightenment. The Longing for God & Yearning for Liberation
In QUIET MIND, FEARLESS HEART - THE TAOIST PATH THROUGH STRESS & SPIRITUALITY, published by John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, 2005, Brian Luke Seaward quotes Teilhard De Chardin (Seaward, 2005),
―We are not humans having a spiritual experience. Instead, we are spirits having a human experience. …..earthly existence is enshrouded in many veils of illusion. It is a brave soul on a noble adventure who attempts to lift these veils. .... If you recognize that you are indeed a spirit on a human path, then every situation that you encounter will be a learning experience. This is how consciousness evolves. The drive that inspires the human journey is a desire to have this view of life - a
clearer understanding of life‘s mystery and role or purpose in it.‖ Shantideva says, ―The human body is the vehicle for longevity, while the spirit is the vehicle for immortality.‖ He wrote on the results of yearning for liberation.
―The soul yearns to be free, and through our becoming aware of this we undergo what the mystics call awakening where we then begin to center our life on a high spiritual ideal. A new aspiration is born in the soul, which frees the need of a
28
larger draught of air, a more expansive horizon, and which desires direct contact with the indefinite existence. In order to attain the highest illumination we all have to pass through a spiritual birth. Man as a creature, brought into being out of nothing, certainly is at the mercy of his creator. Man as a spirit, by becoming spiritually conscious he can control his destiny.‖ Swami Muktananda in THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP, published by Syda Foundation, 1985, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985) writes,
―When the virtues of many lifetimes have accumulated, one is filled with a burning longing to know that, and this great fortune makes one set out in search of a Guru. Through the grace of the Satguru30, a person comes to know his own
self and is transformed.‖ This yearning for liberation which leads one to the master or Guru, who makes him realize and bring him to the understanding that all that is being seen, sensed, heard, touched and felt is not permanent. He then must look for ‗that which is permanent‘. He then discovers that that which is permanent is the bliss derived through devotion to God. Can We Realize God?
Can We Realize God? Know The Very Existence Of God? Alternatively, Of His Nature At Least? Shantideva says study of the scriptures does not bring man to the realization of God.
―The self is not known through the study of the scriptures, or through the subtlest intellect, or through much learning; but he who longs for him knows him. He makes us dead to our own existence and alive to his own.‖ We need the physical body to realize God. Although the believe that the soul/spirit/Atma/jivatma unites with God after death of this body is held by many, saints have proved otherwise. Ramalinga Adigal says there is no union with God after death. The union has to happen right now in this body, in this very birth. Ramalinga Adigal had achieved this feat. He had prepared himself; he had purified his thoughts and body. He had
30
Satguru, or sadguru, does not merely mean true guru. The term is distinguished from other forms of gurus, such as musical instructors, scriptural teachers, parents, and
so on. The satguru is a title given specifically only to an enlightened rishi/sant whose life's purpose is to guide initiated shishya along the spiritual path, the summation of which is the realization of the Self through realization ofGod, who is omnipresent. A Satguru has some special characteristics that are not found in any other types of Spiritual Guru. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
29
performed deeds that drove away ignorance and brought him merits. He had yearned for God with utmost passion and God had to submit to him finally. God came unto him, into his body, into every cell and atom. Then changes started to take place in his body. Eventually he dematerialized into light merging with God. He made it happen right here and as recent as 1874. God‘s grace is of utmost importance on this path to realization. With his grace (Arul) comes his blessing (Aasi) and his guidance. His grace falls on us only when the ego dies. As
Shantideva says, ―God appears when the ego dies.‖ Pandit Shriram Sharma Acharya in the preface to his book, THE LIFE BEYOND PHYSICAL DEATH (Acharya, The Life Beyond Physical Death) writes,
―Life is eternal. Considering ―death‖ - the cessation of functions of physical body, as the end of life is a great delusion. The soul (Atma), which is the beholder of bio-energy in the physical body, is ageless, timeless and
indestructible. The fear of ―death‖ ensues from the misconception that with the end of physical existence, the individual loses its identity in totality.‖ Let us recall the message of the world‘s great upanishadic Siddhas, retold by Swami Satprakashananda in his book MEDITATION - ITS PROCESS, PRACTICE, AND CULMINATION, (Satprakashananda)published by Sri Ramakrishna Math, Chennai,
―Death is not your final end. Do not give way to despair. You are not destined to be subject to this play of dualities forever. There is the Supreme Being, The very perfection of existence, Which you can reach in this mortal life and where you can find life beyond death and complete fulfillment of your ideal. Therein is the culmination of your knowledge, Therein is the consummation of your love, Therein is complete rest and therein dwells unruffled peace. There shines the light that never fails, In addition, there abides joy unbounded. How can man reach that? Through this very life, By regulating this mortal life he can reach the immortal.‖
30
The Siddhas having experimented on themselves have proofed that the body of ours need not drop dead at the end of its lifespan. Siddhas are believed to be alive even today. So should not we walk the Path of the Siddhas who knew the secret and had transformed themselves to live forever?
31
CHAPTER 2 THE PATH OF THE SIDDHAS The Path of the Siddhas or Siddha Margam
Photo 1 Agathiyar sitting majestically in the home of the author
Paul Zweig in the introduction to Swami Muktananda ‘s the PERFECT RELATIONSHIP, published by Syda Foundation, 1985, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985)writes,
―Siddha yoga is an ancient path, as old as human nature itself. .... Siddha yoga comes to us from Siddhas, perfect beings, beings who are so completely rooted
32
in their own selfhood, in their inner God, that they see that God everywhere and can transmit their own e xperience to other people.‖ An author on the net, (Source not identified – Ed) refers to the Upanishads,
―As defined in the Upanishads, a Siddha is one who has progressed from the exalted ‗state of freed while living‘ (Jivanmukta) to ‗supremely free with full power over death‘ (Para Mukta).‖ As we saw earlier, B K S Iyengar statement, (Rieker, Hatha Yoga Pradipika of Svatmarama, 1992),
―….the real goal of a yogi is to become a Siddha. A Siddha, a person in possession of siddhis, has developed powers that can readily be called supernatural. There are eight siddhis, the highest of which is nirvana, the great
liberation. The siddhis are signposts on his way to the final goal, liberation.‖ M. Govindan in BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHA KRIYA YOGA TRADITION, Kriyayoga Publications, Quebec, Canada, 1991, (Govindan, 1991) wrote,
―After experiencing union or yoga with God or ultimate reality in the spiritual plane, the Tamil Yoga Siddhas experienced a progressive transformation of their intellectual, mental, vital and ultimately, physical bodies. In attaining such an integral realization they have manifested a divine transformation of their entire human nature.‖ M. Govindan adds that their attainment is a result of the techniques used to prepare their bodies for the descent of divinity. M. Govindan says it is important to know the Siddhas and their path,
―Their story is important to modern man because it spea ks of a means of self transformation which is accessible to everyone, in all walks of life using a series of techniques known as Kriyayoga.‖
Although the Siddhas have been around for ages, only certain quarters speak about them. The subject of Siddhas is shrouded in mystery. Although works of Siddhas are now available in print, it is not fully possible to decipher these works. Agathiyar has mentioned Siddhas who made it to his stature. They are Karuvurar, Konganar, Bhogar, Sattamuni, Kamalamuni, Machamuni, Tirumoolar, Nandisar, Sundaranandhar, Korakar and Purushamiruga Yogi.
33
In another Siddha song, Agathiyar mentions the following names of Siddhas: Manikavachagar, Avvai, Nalyugi, Tirumoolar, Gnanasambandhar, Karuvurar, Tiruvalluvar, Kausigar, Vasistha, Pambatti, Appar, Sundarar, Sugabrahmar, Karkaipujandhar, Thanvanthari, and Shivayogamamunivar. Siddha Romarishi mentions in one of his writings the names of some of these Siddhas. They are Karuvurar, Bhogar, Agathiyar, Sathainathar, Konganar, Brahmasiddha, Machamuni, Nandhithevar, Korakar, Pathanjali, Edaikadar, Chandikesar, Vasamuni and Kamalamuni. Korakar goes on to mention sixty-four Siddhas who started missions or Madams and headed them. The list is as follows. (Information sourced from SIDDHARGAL KANDA AHVIGALAI VIRATHUM MULIGAI RAGASIYANGAL by Jegatha).They are: Table 1 Sixty-Four Siddhas Who Started Madams and Headed Them Sixty-Four Siddhas Who Started Madams And Headed Them
Agathiyar
Karuvanandhar
Sandigamamunivar
Siddharishi
Yathithamunivar
Viswamunimaindhar
Aghoramunivar
Kalanandhar
SadhaShivamamunivar
Siddhanandhar
Yegarishi
Viswarishi
Amuthavanandhar
Kuruvanandhar
Sadhanandhar
Shivamunivar
Yogarishi
Viswanandhar
Athimunivar
Kurmanandhar
Sathiyanandhar
Shivanandhar
Rudrarishi
Vishnumunivar
Anandhamunivar
Kauthamunivar
Samaiyavanandhar
Sinmaiyanandhar
Logava nandhar
Vidhanandhar
Rasamunivar
Korakar
Saruga nandhar
Sugarishi
Vasamuni
Viyasarishi
Kamalanandhar
Sachuthanandhar
Saruvanandhar
Sukiramunivar
Thuruvanandharmurthi
Brahmandhar
Karunaiyanandhar
Sattaimunivar
Sisuvanandhar
Suthanandhar
Nandiyanandhar
Pulastyar
Sundaranandhar
Brahmamunivar
Muthanandhar
Valaiyanandhar
Pathanjalimamunivar
Puranavanandhar
Suriyanandhar
Brahmarishi
Mularishi
Vanendramahamuni
Paramanandhar
Purananandhar
Saithanyamunivar
Shiruvanandhar
Maunamunivar
Machamunivar
Elsewhere there is mention of Athimula Navanadha Siddhas: Anathinadhar, Athinadhar @ VethandaSiddhar, Gajendranadhar @ VilaiyathuSiddhar, Korakar, Sathoganadhar @ Yoga Siddhar, Sathiyanadhar @ GnanaSiddhar, Mathanganadhar, Machendranadhar @ NondhiSiddhar, and Vegulinadhar @ MaunaSiddhar. There is mention of Saptarishis too: Agathiyar, Angirasar, Kasipar, Gauthamar, Pulastyar, Markandar and Vasisthar. Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of the Sri Agathiyar Sri Thava Murugar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil has compiled and given an extensive list of names of Siddhas. See APPENDIX 4 HYMNS OF PRAISE TO SIDDHAS OR SIDDHAR POTRI THOGUPPU. He tells me the names listed by him are those of authentic Siddhas and have had references in other Siddha works and writings. He tells me it was sufficient to recite these names and when done diligently and without fail one shall have their (Siddhas) grace immediately. They are as follows:
34
Table 2 List of Names of Siddhas Compiled By Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal
List of Names of Siddhas Compiled by Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal
Agathiyar
Katyamagarishi
Sundaramurthi
Pampatisiddhar
Agapaisiddhar
Kabalamagarishi
Sutamunivar
Bagadevamagarishi
Asuvinitdevar
Kakeyamagarishi
Suriyananthar
Parvathamagarishi
Athirimagarishi
Kartikeyamagarishi
Sulamunivar
Bhaskaramagarishi
Ambigananthar
Kalavamagarishi
Saykilar
Pingalamunivar
Arunagirinathar
Kalinganathamagarishi
Sethumunivar
Pidinakisar
Arulnanthishivachariyar
Kalamagarishi
Sorubananthar
Bhirugumagarishi
Allamapirabu
Kanbamagarishi
Somagamagarishi
Brahmamunivar
Alukannisiddhar
Kinthamagarishi
Saunagamagarishi
Pirunjakamunivar
Asidevamagarishi Alagananthar
Kiruthumagarishi Kusarishi
Jambumagarishi Janagar
Pirungumagarishi Pipalamagarishi
Arithamagarishi
Kutsagarishi
Janantanar
Punnakeesar
Anjanadeva
Kugainama Shivayar
Janatanar
Pulatisar
Atchayadevarishi
Kurunama Shivayar
Janakumarar
Pulippanisiddhar
Atithamagarishi
Kutambaisiddhar
Jabalimagarishi
Pundarigamagarishi
Aritsamagarishi
Kumaragurubarar
Jeganathar
Purukothamagarishi
Atreyamagarishi
Gurudhaksanamurthy
Jeyamunivar
Punaikannar
Asavalayanamagarishi
Gururajar
Gnanasiddhar
Bhogamagarishi
Ananthasiddhar
Kurumbaisiddhar
Damarananthar
Machamunivar
Edaikadar
Kurmananthar
Danvanthiri
Mayuraysa
Ramalingaadigal
Konganamagarishi
Tayumanar
Manikavasaga
Ramadevar
Korakar
Tananthar
Markandayar
Ramananthar
Kausigar
Tatisimagarishi
Malangan
Umabathishivachariyar Ubamanyumagarishi
Kautamar Sangarshanamagarishi
Tambamagarishi Talapiyamagarishi
Matangamagarishi Manurishi
Usanamagarishi
Satumugamagarishi
Tathuvagnanasiddhar
Marisamagarishi
Uthayagirisiddhar
Satananthamagarishi
Trikonasiddhar
Mandavyamagarishi
Avvaiyar
Sangumagarishi
Thirugnanasambanthar
Mukthananthar
Kanjamalaisiddhar
Sanatanamagarishi
Thirunavukarasar
Mutkalamagarishi
Kadaipillaisiddhar
Chandirakulamagarishi
Thirumaligaidevar
Meikandadevar
Kaduvelisiddhar
Savitiramagarishi
Thiruvaluvar
Maunachsiddhar
Kannananthar
Sangiyayanamagarishi
Tirunabindhumagarishi
Megasanchararishi
Kannisiddhar
Sandilyamagarishi
Dhurvasamunivar
Maitrayemagarishi
Kanabathidasar
Santirayanamagarishi
Teraiyar
Mrityunjaya
Kananathar
Saratvanthumagarishi
Tevatattamagarishi
Yakgnadevamagarishi
Katambamagarishi
Salihotramagarishi
Tevalamagarishi
Yuhgimunivar
Kabilar
Satvikadevamagarishi
Tevaratamagarishi
Yogasiddhar
Kamalamunivar
Sangamunisiddhar
Nanthanar
Yogananthar
Karuvurdevar
Sangaramagarishi
Nanthisvarar
Rohmarishi
Kallulisiddhar
Sangilisiddhar
Nathanthasiddhar
Raipriyamagarishi
Kalaicoathumunivar
Satchithananthar
Narathar
Vasudevamagarishi
Kaubalasiddhar
Sattanathar
Nagaradevamagarishi
Vamadevar
Kanaramar
Sandikehsar
Nondisiddhar
Valakilyamagarishi
Kagabujandar
Sathyananthar
Pandrimalaisiddhar
Vasisthamagarishi
Kasibar
Chitramuktar
Pattinathar
Varatarishi
35
Kalanginathar
Shivayogamamunivar
Pathragiriyar
Vararishi
Kanvamagarishi
Shivananthar
Patanjaliyar
Varagimigi
Karkamagarishi
Sirungimagarishi
Paratuvasar
Valmigi
Kausamagarishi
Shivayambuvamanumagarishi
Paramananthar
Vedamagarishi
Kanagamagarishi
Sugabrahmar
Parasarishi
Vyakramar
Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal of Sri Agathiar Sanmaarga Charitable Trust Ongarakudil, Turaiyur lists out 131 names of Siddhas in his SIDDHARGAL POTRI THOGUPPU. Veeramanidhasan 31 has compiled 773 lists of names in his GURU PUJAI - SRI SIDDHARGAL POTRI MANTHIRA MALAI (Swamigal, 2005). Rajkumar Swamigal32 of Brammarishi Hills lists 210 names.
In Hans-Ulrich Rieker‘s translation of the HATHA YOGA PRADIPIKA OF SVATMARAMA, the Aquarian Press 1992, (Rieker, Hatha Yoga Pradipika Of Svatmarama, 1992),
―Since there is a path to liberation, there also must exist the means to pursue it to the end. And all the means that we require to reach our ultimate goal, however
high it may be, lie within us. The problem is only how to release them.‖
The path of the Siddhas is known as the Siddha Margam in Tamil. Siddhas had taken birth as humans and eventually through research into the mysteries of the body and soul, evolved themselves into the ultimate. The Siddhas strived to achieve Godhead by means of performing austerities together with living a life of discipline. The Siddhas had searched the nooks and corners of this universe for God and finally realized God in them. Towards this, they perfected means to enable the body to remain alive for generations and eons and to this date are believed to be living amongst us. They then taught their disciples this path. Together they then laid them out in writings for the future generations to cherish and follow. It is wonderful indeed of the Siddhas that they had documented every finding and discovery and till this day guide humans through their writings and the nadi. Having achieved deathlessness, they render their knowledge to humanity encouraging them to follow suit.
31
Veeramani Dasan is an Indian singer of devotional songs. Earlier Dasan had a light music troupe, Sruti Laya. But now it is devotional singing most of the way. He has
sung for a couple of films too. Having sung more than 3,500 songs this singer who travels extensively for concerts is at home in Kannada and Telugu devotionals too. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 32
http://brammarishihills.wordpress.com/siddhas/
36
However, not everybody can realize God in them immediately. The Siddhas realized that each person is an individual in his known right having gained experiences through several births and advancing spiritually at their own pace. Understanding this, the Siddhas drafted four stages on the path of the soul‘s evolution. Therefore, the Siddhas paved the path where one would have to go through the four divisions of yoga towards god realization in a systematic way. They are namely: Sariyai, Kriyai, Yogam and Gnanam. Man confirms to any one of this stage according to his temperament and nature; beliefs and thoughts; and upbringing and faith. The four divisions or paths to Sivahood or Godhead are revealed in verses 270 to 274 of the SHIVAGNANA SIDDHIYAR SUPAKKAM.
―The journey in attaining Shiva consists of four paths. Sanmaargam, Sagamaargam, Sarputramaargam, Taatamaargam, these four Maargam are paths to Shiva. Jnanam, Yoga, Kriya, Sariyai, those devoted to it, shall attain Sanmaargam Mukti vis
Salokyam, Saameepam, Saarupam, and Saayutchyam.‖
The first path Taatamaargam (Sariyai), or living in the world of Shiva, is also known as the path of the servant.
―In the temples of Shiva, cleaning the floors, decoration with flower wreaths and garlands, cooking many victuals for God and devotees, chanting the glories of Shiva, lighting the sacred lamps, tending the sacred gardens and flower beds, serving the visiting devotees of Shiva and attending to their needs are the path of
37
Taatamaargam. They who perform these acts live in the world of Shiva. When the ascetics smeared in ash carrying a staff and other accouterments of the
ascetics visit the temple, the devotee must say to them, ― I am the servant at your feet, what can I do for you?‖ Thus one should lower one‘s head and in humility perform the assigned work to serve the ascetic.‖
Next, Sarputramaargam (Kriyai) or the ritual worship of Shiva is known as the path of the son.
―Fresh-smelling flowers, incense, sacred lamp, articles for ritual ablution of the idol, food offerings to God, five part purification, seat for the deity, invocation of the God in the form of light and of life into the idol, invitation of the deity, worship by pure devotion, eulogizing God with love, offering flowers, keeping alive the sacrificial fire, doing all these ritual acts daily. By these acts the devotees abide very close to ninmalan (Shiva with no impurities).‖
The third path, Sagamaargam (Yogam) or attaining the form of Shiva is also known as the path of companionship.
―Control of the senses; regulating the two breaths (in-breath and out-breath); realizing the essence of the six adhara kundalini chakras with triangles and squares; worshipping the presiding deities of each chakra; ascending to
38
BrahmaRandhra and inducing the lotus bud to blossom; stimulating the sun mandala there and helping the resulting ambrosia spread all through the body; worshipping and meditating the effulgent Shiva without remissness; and observing the ashtanga Yogam. These devotees will get the form of Shiva. ‖
The final path, Sanmaargam (Jnanam) is also known as the true path.
―Wisdom from all Puranas, Sastras and sacred texts of all external religions; elucidation of all and rejecting the falsehood as untruth; knowledge of God, soul and fetters; acquisition of true knowledge of the righteous path for attaining Shiva; and merger with Shiva without any differentiation among knowledge, knower and the object of knowledge. People in this just path acquire greatness and attain Shiva.‖
The Siddha Sugabramar in the GNANA SUTHIRAM mentions these four divisions too.
―When the Parama Guru arrives, The path of Sariyai shall arise, Slowly when the path of Sariyai is trod,
39
Kriyai path shall arise shortly, Upon walking the path of Kriyai, Son, the Yogam path will clearly arise, Walking the path of Yogam, The Jnanam path shall appear.‖ The SiddhaShivavaakiyar too mentions these four divisions.
―Upon entering Sariyai, Salokyam shall one receive, Through Kriyai, Saameepam shall he reach, In yoga, Saarupam shall be attained, Jnanam, these four, Saayutchyam shall one attain.‖ The Siddha Kunangkudi Masthan Sahib who sings the praise of Agathiyarin theAGASTHIYAR SATAGAM pleads of Agathiyarfor the experience of all these divisions in the 52 nd verse.
The various paths and stages on spiritual development and the respective stages of Mukti as revealed in the SHIVAGNANA SIDDHIYAR is translated by G. Vanmikanathan in his PATHWAY TO GOD TROD BY SAINT RAMALINGAR (G.Vanmikanathan, Pathway to God Trod by Saint Ramalingar),
40
―Sanmaargam, Sagamaargam, Sarputramaargam Taatamaargam, to gain Sankaran (Shiva), good paths four are these; Jnanam, Yogam, Kriyai, Sariyai, thus also these are called.‖ I have tabulated the four paths and the type of Mukthi gained as below. Table 3 The Four Paths and the Type of Mukti gained
Path Sariyai
Also known as Taatamaargam.
Meaning The path servant.
of
a
Description Were I to define Taatamaargam, it is sweeping the floor of Sankaran‘s temple, scrubbing it with
Type of Mukthi gained Salokyam which means gaining a Darshan of God, having a vision
cow-dung water, plucking flowersfor andthe preparing many garlands and chaplets Lord, singing his praises, lighting lamps in the temple, maintaining a flower garden (for supplying flowers for the Lord's worship), and when coming across a person in the holy garb of a devotee of Civan, enquiring of him, ―What is the service I can do for you, please command
of himin for certain or being the asame worldperiod as God, just as a servant lives in a king's palace.
me‖, and doing such services. Kriyai
Sarputramaargam
The path of the good son.
Yogam.
Sagamaargam.
The path companionship
of
Jnanam.
Sanmaargam.
The best or true path.
New fragrant flowers, incense, lamp, materials for the bath, offerings, with these in hand go to a suitable place, clean the place by the five processes, place a seat (for the God), install the image of God thereon, meditate on the form of God and the light that is God, invoke him to descend and occupy the image, worship him with great devotion with flower offerings and songs and obeisance, perform with ardour the religious acts associated with the sacrificial fire. Those who do these acts daily will abide by the side of the Lord. Being engaged in the contemplation of the whole effulgence by the process of controlling the (five) senses, obstructing the flow of the two breaths and bringing it to a state of nonmotion, gaining knowledge of the six centers (plexus) (in the body) and understanding their deep significance, passing through them to the top, partaking of the ambrosia from the region of the moon (within the human body) and storing it up to the fullest extent in the body, and other acts; in short, going through all the eight phases of yoga. Learning all the arts, the Puranas, the Vedas, the Sastras, the philosophies, creeds, etcetera, learning the contents of several religions from top to bottom, knowing what is God, what are creatures, what the malams, seeking the good path which discloses the transcendent Shivam, and gaining the privilege of becoming one with Civan without any trace of the sense of separateness of gnosis (knowledge), the thing to be known (i.e. The Godhead) and the
Saameepam means that the devotee gains the privilege of being close to God in his audience chamber for a period.
Saarupam, which means a padamukthi, or a graded Mukthi where the devotee gains for a period a similarity of form with God.
Saayutchyam, which means union with the Godhead.
knower.
To aid us in our understanding, G. Vanmikanathan categorizes the famous four Samayakuravars (also known as
Naalvar or Naayanmaar’s) in the respective paths and stages of spiritual development.
41
Saint Thirugnaanasambandhar33 as a follower of the Jnanam-Sariyai Maargam; Saint Thirunaavukkarasar34 is identified as one who followed the Jnanam-Kriyai Maargam Saint Sundaramoorthi Swamigal35 as a follower of the Jnanam-Yogam Maargam, and Saint Maanikkavaachakar as the follower of Jnanam-Sanmaargam. Ramalinga Adigal too has spoken of the various stages of spiritual experiences. I have tabulated these stages below. (Source: AN INTRODUCTION TO THE PHILOSOPHY OF RAMALINGA SWAMI by Dr C Srinivasan, published by Ilakkia Nilayam, Tiruchi, 1968 (Srinivasan, An Introduction to the Philosophy of Ramalinga Swami). Table 4 Various Stages of Spiritual Experiences
Various states of the soul.
Human beings leading a mundane life without even a thought of its transient nature.
Spiritualist aware of momentary nature of life; conscious of the world and external objects; enjoys gross things.
The 16 stages and above of spiritual experiences. 1. Jeeva Sakiram. Normal wakefulness. 2. Jeeva Sorpanam. Normal dreaming. 3. Jeeva Suluthi. Normal ignorance. 4. Sutha Sakiram. Perfect wakefulness. 1st state of the soul.
Experiences (Nilai).
Stages.
1st stage. 2nd stage. 3rd stage. 1st stage.
Paths.
Sariyai.
Seeking to see the Lord and feels inseparable; untiring search for God; enjoys subtle things.
5. Sutha Sorpanam. Perfect dream. 2nd state of the soul.
2nd stage.
Kriyai.
Only enjoysGod; bliss.neither dreams nor desires; soul temporarily one with Brahman
6. Sudhaignorance Suluthi. or Perfect sound sleep or dreamless state. 3rd state of the soul. 7. Sudha Turiyam. Perfect experience. Supra-mental
3rd stage.
Yogam.
4th stage.
ShivaJnanamNilai.
Lust & veil covering the soul for generations are shed one after the other; soul cleanse by Arutperunjhoti; spontaneous impulse of love for God; absolute union with Brahman.
Supreme grace. Arul Oliyal.
33
Sambandar, also called Thirugyana Sambandar, Tirugnana Sambanthar, Campantar, Champantar, Jnanasambandar, Gnanasambandar) was a young Saiva poet-saint
of Tamil Nadu who lived around the 7th century CE.He is one of the most prominent of the sixty-threeNayanars, Tamil Saiva bhakti saints who lived between the sixth and the tenth centuries CE. Sambandar's hymns to Shiva were later collected to form the first three volumes of the Tirumurai, the religious canon of Tamil Saiva Siddhanta. He was a contemporary of Appar, another Saiva saint. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 34
Tirunavukkarasar, also known as Appar was a seventh century Saivite Tamil poet-saint, one of the most prominent of the sixty-threeNayanars. He was an older
contemporary of Sambandar. His birth-name was Marulneekkiyar: he was called "father" by Sambandhar, hence the name Appar .Sundarar states in his Tiruttondartokai that Appar composed 4900 hymns of ten or eleven verses each, this is repeated byNambiyandar Nambi and Sekkizhar, but only 3130 are available today.These are collected into the Tirumurai along with the compositions of Sundarar and Sambandar, Appar having his own volumes, called Tevaram. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 35
Sundarar or Cuntarar or Sundaramurthi, 8th C.C.E.), also known asCuntaramūrti, and affectionately Tampiran Tozhan was one of the most prominent among
the Nayanars, the Shaiva bhakti (devotional) poets of Tamil Nadu. He was a contemporary of Cheraman Perumal and Kotpuli Nayanar who also figure in the 63 Nayanmars. The songs of praise are called Thiruthondathogai and is the srcinal nucleus around which the Periyapuranam is based. The Periya Puranam, which collects the legends of the Nayanars, starts and ends with him. The hymns of seventh volume of the Tirumurai, the twelve-volume compendium of the poetry of Tamil Shaiva Siddhanta, were composed by him. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
42
Enjoys grace of Lord and ecstasy.
Shackles removed by Arutperunjhoti; heavenly experiences. Above this stage, God is un-manifested.
Tasting God; glory of Arutperunjhoti; self-realization on the soul as an atom brilliant as the sun, soul charged with divine grace; aspirant realizes the greatness of God grace and his smallness; self-realization or Atma Tarisanam. Perceive God in the form of light; soul is saturated with compassion & love; experience of divine life ( Uyir Anubhavam); attains purified body or golden body ( Sutha Degam); the extent of achievement is dependent on the grace of Arutperunjhoti; sees divinity in all creatures; sees God in the form the aspirant is ready to receive; enjoys supreme grace ( Arul Anubhavam); higher stages are heavenly stages and beyond human perception where the mind fails to conceive and all senses cease to function; Uyir Anubavam in Sudha Degam; transformation to pure body; love incarnate; universality of love in all fellow beings; oneness in life; sees the divine in all life forms; sees smallness of one and greatness of God; spontaneous flow of God in him. Descent of divinity in the individual.
Supreme grace flows and prepares aspirant for the next stage.
Body transforms into Pranava Deham or body of grace; merges with Arutperunjhoti; deathlessness or conquest of death. Ramalinga Adigal mentions Muthuthandavar & Tathuvarayar as had attained this state. There are still higher stages that Ramalinga Adigal hesitates to express.
awareness. 4th stage of the soul. 8. Para Sakiram. Higher wakefulness. 9. Para Sorpanam. Higher dream. Supra mental dream. 10. Para Suluthi. Higher ignorance. Supra mental unknowing. 11. Para Turiyam. Atma Tarisanam. Supra-mental perfection. 12. Guru Sakiramor ShivaSakiram.
Ananda Nilai.
1st stage.
1st divine path. Sithantham. Sutha Sithantham.
2nd stage.
2nd divine path. Vethantham. Sutha Vethantham. 3rd divine path. Sutha
3rd stage.
Nathantham.
13. Guru Sorpanam or ShivaSorpanam. Supreme dream. 14. Guru Suluthi or ShivaSuzhuthi. Supreme tranquility. 15. Guru Turiyam or ShivaTuriyam.
Anandha Nilai. Periya Shiva Anubhavam.
4th stage.
4th divine path. Sutha Kalantham.
5th stage.
5th divine path. Sutha Bothantham.
6th stage.
6th divine path. Samarasa Sutha Sanmaarga.
16. Sudha Shiva Sakiram. Absolute supreme consciousness. Sudha ShivaSorpanam.
Sudha Shiva Suluthi. Sudha ShivaTuriyam. Sudha ShivaTuriyateetam.
The Siddhas are ever eager to share their experiences. They are waiting for potential aspirants to come by. At other times, they go in search of the aspirant himself and confront him. All that is required of one is to be receptive enough and submit to them and they shall show him the path. When one has faith and belief in them, they point out signposts. When he adheres to their teachings, they start to give him guidelines to follow. After some time into the worship of the Siddhas, they then show signs of their presence. He needs to be alert though to recognize these signs. Their appearances and the miracles that they perform will help strengthen his belief and faith in them. Once he believes they are around, they shall then start to lead him by taking hold of his hands. The day then comes when they shall carry him on their shoulders as a father carries his child. Then there is no more paths for him to walk on for his path is their path too. There will only be one set of footprints then - that of God. At that stage, he lives his lives for God, not for himself. God moves in him. He only becomes a tool to
carry out God‘s massive tasks of getting humans to realize their full potential and beget self-realization.
43
Towards this purpose, the Siddhas have written extensively. The Siddhas have given us guidelines on how we are supposed to live this life in their works. The Siddha Tiruvalluvar 36 gave us the TIRUKURAL. Siddha Avvai gave us the AVVAI PADAL, AATTHI CHUDI and KONRAI VENTHAN, all in the Tamil language. Siddha Pathanjali 37 gave us the YOGA SUTRAS. Svatmarama gave us the HATHA YOGAPRADIPIKA. Siddha Pathanjali has laid out eight stages in his yoga sutras: Yama, Niyama, Asana, Pranayama, Pratyahara, Dharana,
Dhyana, and Samadhi. They start with the very basic – characteristics of a good person. They speak about good morals and attributes. Tiruvalluvar in the TIRUKURAL, reminds us of the following: be righteous; be kind in speech; be grateful; maintain self-control; do not desire another man‘s wife; be forgiving; do not envy; do not covet; do not slander; perform charity; be truthful; abstain from anger; and be courteous. Avvai in her work entitled ATHI CHUDI has 109 advises for us, amongst them: do good; control anger; do not
hinder aid to others; feed the hungry; help the needy; keep reading; do not be jealous of other‘s achievement; help your relatives and friends grow with you; look after your parents; do not forget those who have come to your aid; do not secure what does not belong to you; do not venture into things that are degrading by nature; abstain from using harsh language; refrain from thinking degrading thoughts; do not harm others; give your best in every venture that you undertake; lead an honest life; respect others. Similarly Avvai in KONRAI VENTHAN, has 91 advises for us. Through MUTHURAI, she has 30 advices and another 40 in NALVAZHI. Agathiyar through his AGASTIYAR GNANAM spells out the attributes that one should seek and become.
Listen to a portion of Agathiyar‘s work at http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cAj1FSfO3Qo The very first lesson that they teach us is to bring change in our behavior, speech and beliefs. The Siddhas emphasize on character building, good behavior, right conduct, right knowledge, and yogic practices. They ask us to restrain
36
Thiruvalluvar was a celebrated Tamil poet and philosopher whose contribution to Tamil literature is the Thirukkural, a work on ethics. Thiruvalluvar is thought to have
lived sometime between the 2nd century BC and the 8th century AD. This estimate is based on linguistic analysis of his writings, as there is no archaeological evidence for when he lived. He is sometimes also called Theiva Pulavar ("Divine Poet"), Valluvar, Poyyamozhi Pulavar, Senna Pothar,Gnana Vettiyan or Ayyan. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
37
Patanjali, 150 BCE or 2nd c. BCE) is the compiler of the Yoga, an important collection of aphorisms on Yoga practice. According to tradition, the same Patanjali was also the author of theMahābhāṣya, a commentary onKātyāyana's vārttikas (short comments) on Panini‘s Astadhyayi and of an unspecified work of medicine (ayurveda). Patanjali's place of birth is held to be "Gonarda" (Thiru-Gona-Malai), a "country in the east" and he described himself as a "Gonardiya" throughout his life. This corroborates Tirumular's Tirumandhiram, which describes him as hailing from Then Kailasam (Koneswaram temple, Trincomalee), and he famously visited the Thillai Nataraja Temple, Chidambaram, where he wrote the Charana Shrungarahita Stotram on Nataraja. In recent decades,] the Yoga Sutra has become quite popular worldwide for the precepts regarding practice of Raja Yoga and its philosophical basis. "Yoga" in traditional Hinduism involves inner contemplation, a system of meditation practice and ethics. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
44
our anger, lust and ego. Once we take care of these, then perception and understanding will changed accordingly. The world will still be the same. Nevertheless, we shall see it in a different perspective then. We
shall accept everything as God‘s doing. We shall go with the flow. We shall see the world differently. Moving further on there comes a stage where nothing is understood, instead everything is known. Agathiyar in my nadi readings has mentioned the importance of overcoming the adverse feelings in order to rise to the level of a Siddha. These are the very basic requirements that one has to have in order to transcend further to the state of compassion that is required for a Siddha. Ramalinga Adigal and Siddhartha 38 were very compassionate towards other beings. These features in them lead them on towards attaining the effulgence and
nirvana respectively. Through their teachings and guidance, we build up the body and soul to make it a suitable dwelling for the Lord. The Siddhas tell us to care for the body for it is only with this body that we can achieve God realization. The Siddha Tirumoolar39 mentions in his TIRUMANTHIRAM that he had regarded his body as dirt only to realize later that it is the abode and temple of the Lord. Since then he had taken extra care of it. We refer further to Hans-Ulrich Rieker‘s translation and commentary of the HATHA YOGA PRADIPIKA OF SVATMARAMA, The Aquarian Press 1992, (Rieker, Hatha Yoga Pradipika of Svatmarama, 1992)
―Not to cause suffering to any living being; to speak the truth; not to take wha t belongs to others; to practice continence; to develop compassion and fortitude; to be merciful to all and honest; to be moderate in eating and pure in heart. These are the first prerequisites of yoga (the yama).‖
―Self-limitation,
austerities(tapas),
cheerfulness,
religious
faith,
charity,
contemplation, listening to sacred scriptures, modesty, a clean mind, recitation of mantra(japa), and observance of rules, these are the second requirements of
38
Gautama Buddha or Siddhārtha Gautama Buddha) was aspiritual teacher from the Indian subcontinent, on whose teachings Buddhism was founded. The
word Buddha is a title for the first awakened being in an era, "Buddha" meaning "awakened one" or "the enlightened one." Gautama Buddha may also be referred to as Sakyamuni.Gautama taught a Middle Way compared to the severe asceticism found in the Sramana (renunciation) movement common in his region. He later taught throughout regions of eastern India such as Magadha and Kośala. Gautama is the primary figure in Buddhism, and accounts of his life, discourses, and monastic rules are believed by Buddhists to have been summarized after his death and memorized by his followers. Various collections of teachings attributed to him were passed down by oral tradition, and first committed to writing about 400 years later. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 39
Tirumular (also spelt Thirumoolar etc., srcinally known as Sundar anātha) was a Tamil Shaivite mystic and writer, considered one of the sixty-three Nayanars and one
of the 18 Siddhars. His main work, the Tirumantiram (also sometimes written Tirumanthiram,Tirumandhiram, etc.), which consists of over 3000 verses, forms a part of the key text of the Tamil Shaiva Siddhanta, the Tirumurai. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
45
yoga(the niyama). Thus equipped one can venture to take the first step into the wonderland of one‘s own self.‖
―Good deeds, kind words, noble thoughts, a pleasing personality, interest in lofty pursuits are the distinguishing marks of sattva.‖ B K S Iyengar in the foreword to the same work writes, (Rieker, Hatha Yoga Pradipika Of Svatmarama, 1992)
―The HATHA YOGA PRADIPIKA is divided into four parts. The first explains yama (restraints on behavior), niyama (observances), asana (posture) and food. The second describes pranayama (control or restraint of energy), and the
shatkarmas (internal cleansing practices). The third deals with Mudras (seals), bandhas (locks), the nadis (channels of energy through which prana flows) and the kundalini power. The fourth expounds Pratyahara (withdrawal of the senses), Dharana (concentration), dhyana (meditation), and samadhi (absorption).‖
―He does speak of non-violence, truthfulness, non-covetousness, continence, forbearance, fortitude, compassion, straightforwardness, moderation in food and cleanliness as yama, and zeal in yoga, contentment, faith, charity, worship of God, study of spiritual scriptures, modesty, discriminative power of mind, prayers and rituals as niyama.
―When the nervous, circulatory, respiratory, digestive, endocrine and genitoexcretory systems are cleansed through asana, prana moves unobstructed to the remotest cells and feeds them with a copious supply of energy. Thus rejuvenated and revitalized, the body - the instrument of the self - moves towards the goal of self-realization.‖ B.K.S. Iyengar in his book LIGHT ON THE YOGA SUTRAS OF PATANJALI, HarperCollins Publishers, 2005 (Iyengar, Light On The Yoga Sutras Of Patanjali, 2005) writes as follows:
―Patanjali‘s 196 aphorisms or sutras cover all aspects of life, beginning with a prescribed code of conduct and ending with man‘s vision of his true self. Pathanjali teaches the sadhaka to cultivate friendliness, compassion, to delight in the happiness of others and to remain indifferent to vice, and virtue so that he may maintain poise and tranquility. He advises the sadhaka to follow the ethical disciplines of yama and niyama, the ten precepts which govern behavior and
practice and form the foundation of spiritual evolution.‖
46
The yama are:
―Intending no harm in word, thought or deed; being sincere, honest and faithful; being careful not to misappropriate another‘s wealth; being chaste and not coveting the possessions of others or accepting gifts.‖ The niyama are:
―Purity of thought and deed, contentment, tapas, study of the self, surrender to God.‖ Iyengar also adds that for one who lacks ethical discipline and perfect physical health, there can be no spiritual illumination.
―By practice and renunciation in the eight yogic disciplin es which cover purification of the body, senses and mind, an intense discipline whereby the seeds are incinerated, impurities vanish, and the seeker reaches a state of serenity in
which he merges with the seer.‖ Leonard Orr observes in his book THE YOGA OF EVERLASTING LIFE (Orr) the common denominators of the practices of all the immortals he had met (eight of them),
―Notice the main points are not intellectually stimulating. They are practices. They are not something you can learn. They are something, which you do. They are like the water, which runs forever, the fire, which is always consuming. The wind, which always moves. The earth, always changing and nourishing. The immortal yogis who do these simple practices are always awake and alive. The basic practices described here naturally evolve the soul to this high state of body
mastery.‖ Just as a seed carries a tree in it and a child evolves into a man tomorrow, he is already divine in nature. He only needs to drop the veils that prevent him from realizing who he actually is. Ramalinga Adigal the last of the Siddhas to appear only 187 years ago in 1823 expounds this concept about there being seven veils and demonstrates them in the Sathya Gnana Sabai that he had envisioned and built in Vadalur for all to see. Adigal placed seven veils depicting Maya and which when pulled aside reveals the truth, Arutperunjhoti, the true self devoid of malas 40 . Ramalinga Adigal defines these seven veils of spiritual ignorance as lust ( kamam),
40
Malas are, in Indian religions, the three bondages (anava, karma, and maya) which limit the soul in earthly incarnation (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
47
anger(krodham), greed (lobham), infatuation (moham), pride (ynadha), malice (matsaryam) and killings (kolai).Ramalinga Adigal says we have to drop seven veils that cover us preventing us from seeing the truth and reaching it. Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal demonstrates this concept too through the seven-tier granite structure that he was instructed to install at his ashram Kallar by Agathiyar. After dropping or overcoming these seven veils of ignorance or Maya one reaches the summit or peak symbolically represented by light as in Vadalur and Kallar. For one to attain spiritual illumination or Jnanam on the onset is a difficult task since we are dealing with mindstuff that is not easily comprehended, the Siddhas take us through these four stages, from the elementary level to the attainment of gnosis (knowledge). The Siddhas devised these paths so that every individual could get on the bandwagon to Godhead and made sure no one was left out. Siddhas have treaded the path to Godhead. By holding on to them, we too can see and experience all that was seen and experienced by them. We need to get their attention, sincerely adhere to their instructions and guidance, and pray that they show solace and shower their grace onto us. The true path is extremely simple where we need to care for this body to receive God in us and eventually merged with him. One needs to prepare this body, which then evolves into a temple so that God is received into this body. One needs to take steps to prepare it to unite with him while still alive in this very body. God then resides in this body, in every cell and atom and brings changes to this body. The changes take place internally,
which slowly influences one‘s outer appearances, thoughts, and the way one sees things. The Siddha Margam is the simplest path to Godhead. When we call out the names of these Siddhas, their attention falls on us. Through their teachings and guidance, we build up the body and soul to make it a suitable dwelling for the Lord. Once God and the Siddhas shower their grace we are assured of their blessing and we then shall have the strength to undertake our mission with an assurance of success. The results are seen immediately. Devotees of the Siddhas can attest to this truth.
48
Siddha Margam in Malaysia
The Siddhas have significantly contributed to the fields of science, medicine, alchemy, botany, literature, yoga, astronomy, astrology, religious rites, ceremonies and philosophy that has assisted humanity to evolve towards a higher universal consciousness. While Thamarai Nolakam41 in Chennai have extensively published Siddha works and made them available to the public, individuals and organizations too have played a role in spreading the words of the Siddhas lately. Although a large number of these Siddhas are based in the Indian subcontinent, some Siddhas have ventured out to other parts of the world. We shall look at Siddhas who had at one time being in Malaysia. Movements associated with Siddhas have been in existence in Malaysia for some time now. Disciples of Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal of Ongarakudil in Turaiyur about 60 kilometers north of the town Trichi have to be given credit for bringing over Siddhas messages and their works. Govindasamy Shivapalan of the Department Of Indian Studies, University Of Malaya, in his paper entitled THE SIDDHA WORSHIP IN MALAYSIA: AN INTRODUCTION (Sivapalan, 2006) presented at the 32nd All India Sociological Conference held at Chennai, India in 2006, says the nadi reading gained popularity in Malaysia in the eighties. Many were introduced to the Siddhas through these nadis. People came to worship the Siddhas through these nadi readings. He adds that Swami Shivananda Paramahansa 42 had established the Siddha Vidhya Sangam to spread the teachings of Siddhas after arriving in Malaya in 1937. An ashram was started in Tasik, Perak. Dharmalingam, a disciple of Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal, on his part began to spread the teachings of Siddhas in 1986 and established the Agastiar Sanmaarga Sangam in 1989. Tamilvanan branched out to set up another Sangam in Dengkil in 1994. Ramakrishnan started one in Kapar. More recently in 2005, Appana Nagappan ventured to open another organization under the patronage of Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of Kallar at Wisma Keringat, Batu Caves. Practitioners of herbal medicine called Siddha medicine popularized herbal or Siddha cures and by doing so introduced the Malaysian public to the Siddhas. Siddha medicine and its form of treatment srcinated from the Siddhas.
41
http://thamarainoolagam.com/price_list
42
http://Shivananda.hpage.com/
49
Tamil movies and television serials aired in Malaysia too have had a share in bringing the existence of the nadis, Siddhas and Siddha medicine to the public. The Tamil movie based on Agathiyar 43, Siddha Nandanar44, Siddha Gorakhar45, Siddha Pattinathar46, Siddha Avvaiyaar47, Siddha Karaikal Ammaiyar48, the Nayanmar and television serials like Shivamayam49 and Chidambaram Ragasiyam50 too had had left an impact on them. The most recent television serial on Jaya TV, Agathiyar Arul Vaku51 based on Hanumathdasan‘s NADI SOLLUM KATHAI, revelations from Agathiyar‘s Jeeva nadi, will help popularize the Siddhas and their nadi and also showcase the workings of the Siddhas. The First World Conference Of Siddha Principle52 held in Kuala Lumpur and the Second World Conference Of Siddha Principle53 held in Chennai helped promote Siddha teachings amongst the Malaysians too. The Third World Conference of Siddha Principle 54 was held in Kuala Lumpur again in June of 2010. The Forth World Conference of Siddha Principle was held in Madurai, India and the fifth 55 was held in Johor Bahru, Malaysia. These events brought Siddhas and their teachings and Siddha medicine to the attention of the public.
The nadi reading and the Siddha‘s revelations on one‘s past Karma brought many to a deeper understanding of this path.
43
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VBAXvDKg7ho
44
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RISEnC5Okl8
45
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uWi3FzUEo38
46
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zpzO3Wlohlw
47
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GUt0XngB5M0
48
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BPf6j29K1Tc&list=PLAC042F675F2F782F
49
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TswGjaIaxz4
50
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Mtnfc9AxWvY
51
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yulGy_2uq1A
http://agastiarpeedam.org/emGallery.html
52
53
http://www.scribd.com/doc/93482129/2nd-World-Conference-on-Siddha-Philosophy-Chennai
54
http://agastiarpeedam.org/emGallery.html
55
http://agastiarpeedam.org/emGallery.html
50
Photo 2 A Newspaper coverage of the First World Conference of Siddha Principles
51
CHAPTER 3 KARMA
Photo 3 A newspaper coverage of the Nadi. Nadi Guru Ramesh (with the author & his daughter) was interviewed for the New Straits Times Malaysia. Photo courtesy of The New Straits Times Malaysia.
Karma
Nadi Guru T. Ramesh posed a question to me, ―W hy the spiritual masters in the course of conducting discourses for the public do not talk about karma ?‖ When one reads the nadi for the first time, the Siddhas always reveal the past birth and the past karma. Ramalinga Adigal in his MANUMURAIKANDA VASAGAM mentions an extensive list of the probabilities for
one‘s rebirth. ―Did I create fear in others? Did I hurt my loved ones? Did I summon and tarnish others, Did I stop others from making donations? Did I smear my friends? Did I sabotage friendships? Did I speak gossip that lead to families being destroyed,
52
Did I refused to help one in need, Did I increase taxes and rob others, Did I make the poor suffer? Did I act unjustly? Did I stop the means of income of others? Did I entice others and cheat them, Did I rip work but refused to pay accordingly, Did I adulterate rice with pebbles? Did I ignore the hungry? Did I refrain from feeding the poor? Did I exposed those that had taken refuge with me, Did I aid those who committed murder? Did I scout and spy on behalf of thieves, Did I snatch properties belonging to others and lied to them? Did I sleep with those who had lost their virginity? Did I abuse virgins who I had a responsibility to protect? Did I rape those who already had had a husband? Did I lock up birds in their cages? Did I not feed the calves? Did I build up this body by consuming meat? Did I poison drinking water? Did I fell trees that gave us shade? Did I destroy others out of revenge? Did I demolish public halls? Did I not listen to my parents? Did I not greet my Guru? Did I not give my Guru his dues, for his sustenance? Did I envy the learned? Did I find mistakes in the writings of the wise? Did I offend devotees of Shiva? Did I offend the yogis? Did I prevent the public from conducting their prayers by shutting the doors to the temples? Did I smear the name of the Lord?
What sin did I do, I do not know‖, questions the Saint.
53
Paramahansa Yogananda56says,
―Knowledge of the law of karma encourages the earnest seeker to find the way of final escape from its bonds.‖ He adds,
―Seeds of past karma cannot germinate if they are roasted i n the fires of divine wisdom.‖
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal says if there is karma then there is birth. Karma is the cause of birth. Birth is a result of past karma. ―The life we are living now is a result of our past karma and the life we liv e now will
determine our next birth‖, he apply puts it, clear and forcefully. ―What you are what you have been, what you will be is what you do now‖ goes the saying of the Buddha. Hence, if karma (both good and bad) is understood and steps taken to erase it, there is no reason to take birth again since birth is a result of past karma. Tavayogi tells me he had seen his past through meditation. For those who are not into meditation the past can be known by reading his/her nadi. The nadi is a comprehensive reading of what you are undergoing currently; what you had done in the past and what to expect in the future with lots of option thrown in. When he reads the nadi for the first time, the Siddhas reveal the past birth and the past karma. The idea in revealing this information is to enable one to make one aware of karma‘s cause and effects to understand karma and its workings better. The idea in revealing this information in the nadi is to enable one to warn him of its consequences, take necessary measures, and perform atonements to lessen the effects of karma on the individual. A lot of importance is given, in the initial stage, to karma by these Siddhas. Moreover only when the karma is reduced can man approach God. For one to realize God without any hindrance one has to know ones karma. Only when the karma is reduced can man approach God. It is an important aspect in the spiritual path. Also for one to realize God without any hindrance, one has to know one‘s karma. For instance, when confusion sets in, which is a result of past karmas; it does not make advancement in spiritual practices possible. The night Buddha attained enlightenment; he went through several stages of awakening. One of it was where he had the recollection of his previous lives. Sogyal Rinpoche in his book THE TIBETAN BOOK OF LIVING AND DYING, HarperSanFrancisco, 1993, (Rinpoche, The Tibetan Book of Living and Dying, 1993) quotes
56
Paramahansa Yogananda (January 5, 1893 – March 7, 1952), born Mukunda Lal Ghosh, was an Indian yogi and Guru who introduced many westerners to the
teachings of meditation and Kriya through his book, Autobiography of a Yogi. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
54
Buddha‘s THE MIDDLE LENGTH SAYINGS srcinally quoted in H.W.Schumann's THE HISTORICAL BUDDHA, London, Arkana, 1989, narrates Buddha‘s experience.
―I remembered many, many former existences I had pa ssed through: (he mentions a hundred thousand - Ed) in various world-periods. I knew everything about these various births: where they had taken place, what my name had been, which family I had been born into, and what I had done. I lived through again the good and bad fortune of each life and my death in each life, and came to life repeatedly. In this way, I recalled innumerable previous existences with their exact characteristic features and circumstances. This knowledge I gained in the
first watch of the night.‖
In the second watch of the night, he gained knowledge of karma.
―With the heavenly eye, purified and beyond the range of human vision, I saw how beings vanish and come to be again. I saw high and low, brilliant and insignificant, and how each obtained according to his karma a favorable or
painful rebirth.‖ ―If you want to know your past life, look into your present condition; if you want to know your future life, look at your present actions,‖ says Padmasambhava.57 Swami Rajarshi Muni in YOGA - THE ULTIMATE ATTAINMENT, Jaico Publishing House, 2004, (Rajarshi Muni, 2004)explains karma.
―During each earthly existence, a soul creates innumerable karmas in the form of thoughts, words, and actions. These karmas leave behind corresponding subliminal impressions that are carried forward with the subtle body from one life to the next. When these latent impressions become activated at opportune moments in the present life, or in a future life, they awaken into desires, which then amass volitional energy sufficient to lead the soul to perform new karmas. Thus, the karmas of the present life lead to the karmas of future lives. They
establish a continuous and unending chain of causes and effects.‖
57
Padmasambhava, meaning "the Lotus-Born," was a Siddha Guru from Oddiyāna who is said to have transmitted Vajrayana Buddhism to Bhutan, Tibet and
neighboring countries in the 8th century AD. In those lands he is better known as Guru Rinpoche ("Precious Guru") or Lopon Rinpoche, or as Padum in Tibet, where followers of the Nyingma school regard him as the second Buddha.He is further considered an emanation of Buddha Amitabha. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
55
Annie Besant and Bhagawan Das in SANATANA DHARMA by the Theosophical Publishing House, 2000 (Das A. B., 2000) explain,
―Karma literally means action, but as every action is triple in its nature, belonging partly to the past, partly to the present and partly to the future, it has come to mean the sequence of events, the law of causes and effects, the succession in which each effect follows its own cause.‖
―What is called the consequence of an action is really not a separate thing but is a part of the action, and cannot be divided from it. Nothing occurs which is not linked to the past and to the future.‖ Paramahansa Yogananda in his AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, Self-Realization Fellowship, 1990, (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990) writes,
―The effort is part of the karma, as much as the goodness or badness: karma is not a finished thing awaiting us, but a constant becoming, in which the future is
not only shaped by the past but is modified by the present.‖ Ram Das in PATH TO GOD - LIVING THE BHAGAVADGITA, Harmony Books, 2004, (Das R. , 2004) says,
―Every act we do creates Vasanas, life waves, based on the desires connected with the act. Even when we die, they continue; the physical body dies, and what remains are those subtle life waves, those mental tendencies that function like a kind of psychic DNA code to determine your next round.‖ Eknath Easwaran in DIALOGUE WITH DEATH - A JOURNEY THROUGH CONSCIOUSNESS, Jaico Publishing House, 2002, (Easwaran, 2002) says,
―Hindu and Buddhist mystics would go so far as to say that we have come into this life expressly to fulfill our unfulfilled desires, which as unconscious drives or samskaras shape everything we do. The slightest thought has consequences, as does the slightest act. Over the years it is the sum of all these consequences, large and small, that shapes our lives. Nothing that he says, thinks or does is without
consequences.‖
56
―Thoughts are the very source of our karma , for from our thoughts flows everything: words, actions, desires, decisions, and destiny. Karma is not imposed
by some cosmic lawgiver outside us.‖ Categories of Karma
Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami58 clearly spells out karma, its srcin, its effects and recommendations to reduce, nay to absolutely rid of karmas in his book MERGING WITH SHIVA - HINDU ISM‘S CONTEMPORARY META PHYSICS, Himalayan Academy, 2005, (Swami, 2005)
―Every action, every effect, in the universe has been preceded by a specific cause or set of causes. That cause is in itself an effect of prior causes. The law of karma
is the law of cause and effect, or action and reaction.‖ ―When we cause a traumatic disruption within ourselves or within others, the action is imprinted in the memory patterns of the muladhara chakra. The seed has been planted and will remain vibrating in the depths of the mind even though consciously forgotten. We carry it over from life to life, from birth to birth until one day it blossoms into the fruit of our action - reaction. Since we have forgotten our past life and are only left with the pranic reverberations deep in the memory cells, we do not know the causes. In fact, there seems to be no cause for many of the things that happen to us in life, no reason or justification. This can be frustrating. However, that is karma, and it is generally written off by saying,
―That‘s karma.‖ It is an effect to a previous cause.‖ Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami reveals three distinguished categories of karma.
―Ancient yogis, in psychically studying the timeline of cause and effect, assigned three categories to karma.‖ 1. The first is sanchita (samcita), the sum total of past karma yet to be resolved.
58
Shivaya Subramuniyaswami (1927–2001), also known as Gurudeva by his followers, was born in Oakland, California, on January 5, 1927, and adopted Saivism as a
young man. He traveled to India and Sri Lanka where he received initiation from Yogaswami of Jaffna in 1949. In the 1970s he established a Hindu monastery in Kauai, Hawaii and founded the magazine Hinduism Today. He was one of Saivism's Gurus, the founder and leader of the Saiva Siddhanta Church. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
57
2. The second category is prarabdha, that portion of sanchita karma being experienced in the present life. 3. Kriyamana, the third type, is karma you are presently creating. Annie Besant and Bhagawan Das in SANATANA DHARMA by the Theosophical Publishing House, 2000 (Das A. B., 2000) define further these three types of karma. They name Kriyamana as Vartamana. 1. Samcita is the accumulated karma of the past, and is partly seen in the character of the man, in his powers, weaknesses and capacities. That which was in the olden time produced in many births. Man's tendencies come from this. 2. Prarabdha is that which is ripe for reaping and which cannot be avoided; it is only exhausted by being experienced. From the midst of the samcita is selected a portion, and, at the time of the beginning of the body, time energizes this. That, which has begun, is actually bearing fruit. 3. Vartamana is that which is now being created. That karma which is being done. The actual, that which is now being made for the future, or the coming karma.
Sogyal Rinpoche in his book THE TIBETAN BOOK OF LIVING AND DYING, HarperSanFrancisco, 1993, (Rinpoche, The Tibetan Book of Living and Dying, 1993) mentions,
―Usually we forget what we do, and it is only long afterward that the results catch up with us. By then we are unable to connect them with their causes. The results of our actions are often delayed, even into future lifetimes; we cannot pin down one cause, because any event can be an extremely complicated mixture of many
karmas ripening together.‖ How Can We Work Out Karma?
William Hart in the ART OF LIVING – VIPASSANA MEDITATION, Vipassana Research Institute, 2005 (Hart, 2005) assures us that there is an escape route.
―All beings own their deeds, inherit their deeds, srcinate from their deeds, and are tied to their deeds; their deeds are their refuge. As their deeds are base or noble, so will be their lives. We can each become master of our fate by becoming master of our actions. Each of us has the means to end the suffering in our actions.‖
58
Samcita karma gathered and collected can be reduced, changed or entirely wiped out. Prarabdha karma, which is actually bearing fruit this moment, cannot be changed. You have to endure it. Vartamana is in your hands. You can redesign your future. Having understood karma and its domino effects one is required to tread carefully so as not to incur more negative karma but instead increase the positive karma. It is of utmost importance that man stays clear of these negative activities. Man has to refrain from performing even the positive karma eventually for that too would result in being born again to enjoy the fruits of his action. Does that mean that he would have to even forego doing well that result in good karma and having to take birth again in order to reap the benefits of the good done in the past life? So does that mean to end this circle of birth one would have to do nothing? Will doing nothing be another solution to overcome this birth?
Having understood karma and its domino effects we are required to tread carefully so as not to incur more negative karma but instead increase the positive karma. One has to refrain from performing even the positive karma eventually for that would re sult in being born again to enjoy the fruits of one‘s action. For one who is spiritually inclined he would have to even forego doing good that results in good karma and having to take birth again in order to reap the benefits of the good done in the past life. Therefore, to end this circle of birth would mean having to do nothing. When you do nothing you do not tread on others feet, you do not mess up others life, you do not change things and create happenings, and you do not resists changes. You do not actively participate in the happenings around you but instead you will be just watching.
After a period of meditation and having received God‘s grace one would if required be asked to go back to a mission to educate and bring more souls into the fold of God. This action by the person who would most probably by now is a re-known Saint does not create bad nor good karma for he would be carrying out activities that would not enslave him but instead be for the betterment of the entire public that meets him. He could then choose to leave on his own will when the time was right. The nadi is a comprehensive reading of what you are undergoing currently; what you had done in the past and what to expect in the future with lots of options thrown in. The Siddhas are so compassionate that they provide solutions for one to lessen his karmas some of which are like conducting prayers; performing appeasement and
atonements (parikarams) to one‘s wrong doing to other beings; performing charity; feeding the poor; donating clothing; and also to feed the animals amongst others.
59
Paramahansa Yogananda says, ―Seeds of past karma cannot germinate if they are roasted in the fires of divine wisdom.‖ Just as Paramahansa Yogananda advocates prayer, Tavayogi too says that prayers help. Astrologer and Siddha practitioner Dr. Krishnan advocates the effectiveness of prayers. Agathiyar in the nadi says prayers definitely help overcome karma. As the Siddha Avvai says, man needs to perform penances, charity, prayers and tapas to end this circle of birth. The Siddhas give assurance that the very fire of meditation and prayers shall burn karma away. Prayer and devotion helps expel karma. Paramahansa Yogananda in AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, Self-Realization Fellowship, 1990, conveys his
master‘s (Sri Yukteswar) message. ―All human ills arise from some transgression of universal law. The scriptures point out that man must satisfy the laws of nature, while not discrediting the divine omnipotence. By a number of means - by prayer, by will power, by yoga meditation, by consultation with Saints, by use of astrological bangles - the adverse effects of past wrongs can be minimized or nullified.‖ Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami adds,
―Planetary changes activate new karmas and close off some of the karmas previously activated. The magnetic pulls and the lack of magnetism are what jyotisha (Vedic astrology) is telling us is happening at every point in time. These karmas then wait in abeyance, accumulating new energy from current actions, to be reactivated later. These karmic packets become more refined, life after life, through sadhana. All of this is summed up by one word, evolution. The sum total of all karmas, including the journey through consciousness required to resolve them, is called samsara.‖ Henry Wei in the GUIDING LIGHT OF LAO TZU, Synergy Books International, (Wei) reproduces Arthur Waley's translation from the WAY AND ITS POWER,
―Only he that rids himself forever of desire can see the secret essences. He that has never rid himself of desire can see only the outcomes.‖ Ram Das in PATH TO GOD - LIVING THE BHAGAVADGITA, Harmony Books, 2004, (Das R. , 2004) shows a path.
―If we want to get done with it all, it‘s clear that the first step in the process is to stop creating new waves. We are never going to be finished if we keep making new waves for ourselves every day. Once we are acting purely out of dharma and not out of any desire, we are no longer making waves. When you‘ve totally
60
surrendered to your dharma, when you‘re no longer trying for anything, that‘s your way through.‖
Dr Hiroshi Motoyama in KARMA AND REINCARNATION, Piatkus, 1992 (Motoyama, 1992) suggests,
―Dissolving karma through learning detachment – non-action within action i.e. acting out the unfolding of one‘s day to day life continuously but without attachment to the results of the action. ‖ Eknath Easwaran in DIALOGUE WITH DEATH - A JOURNEY THROUGH CONSCIOUSNESS, Jaico Publishing House, 2002, (Easwaran, 2002) advises,
―If we can learn not to act on a samskaras by severing the connection between stimulus and response, that particular chain of karma will no longer have a hold on us. Past and future are both contained in every present moment. Whatever we are today is the result of what we have thought, spoken, and done in all the present moments before now - just as what we shall be tomorrow is the result of what we think, say, and do today.‖
Eknath Easwaran says if man learns to say no to his/her samskaras, the decisions will definitely be different. Every time a samskaras prompts him to action, he should make use of this opportunity to manage not to make the mistake of participating; then the chain can be broken. Easwaran drives the point that the responsibility for
both present and future is squarely in man‘s own hands. Annie Besant and Bhagawan Das in SANATANA DHARMA by the Theosophical Publishing House, 2000, (Das B. A., 2000)
―A man who knows the law of nature utilizes those whose forces are going his way and neutralize those which oppose. The laws of nature state conditions under which certain results follow. According to the results, desired conditions may be arranged, and, given the conditions, the results will invariably follow. Hence the law of nature does not compel any special action, but only renders all actions possible.‖ Sogyal Rinpoche in his book THE TIBETAN BOOK OF LIVING AND DYING, HarperSanFrancisco, 1993, (Rinpoche, The Tibetan Book of Living and Dying, 1993)
61
―Karma, then, is not fatalistic or predetermined. Karma means our ability to create and to change. It is creative because we can determine how and why we act. We can change. The future is in our hands, and in the hands of our heart. As everything is impermanent, fluid, and interdependent, how we act and think inevitably change the future. ‖
―We must realize that every moment in our life, every joy and every sorrow, can be traced to some source within us. There is no one ―out there‖ making it all happen. We make it happen or not happen according to the actions we perform, the attitudes we hold and the thoughts we think. Therefore, by gaining conscious control of our thoughts and attitudes by right action, we can control the flow of karma. Karma, then, is our best spiritual teacher. We spiritually learn and grow as our actions return to us to be resolved and dissolved.‖ The Tibetans accept karma as a natural and just process. Karma inspires them to be responsible in whatever they do says Sogyal Rinpoche. ― Carry your karma cheerfully,‖ says Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami. The Swami metes out three ways that one can handle karma. The first approach,
―Then begin the tedious task of unwinding these multitudinous patterns through performing daily sadhana. Each next step will become quite obvious to you as you begin to find that you are the writer of your own destiny, the master of your ship through life, and the freedom of your soul is but yours to claim through your accomplishments of your yoga.‖
―The second way to face karma is in deep sleep and meditation. Seeds of karma that have not even expressed themselves can be traced in deep meditation by one who has many years of experience in the within. Having pinpointed the unmanifested karmic seed, the jnani can either dissolve it in intense light or inwardly live through the reaction of his past action.‖ Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami continues,
―If his meditation is successful, he will be able to throw out the vibrating experiences or desires which are consuming the mind. In doing this, in traveling past the world of desire, he breaks the wheel of karma, which binds him to the specific reaction, which must follow every action. That experience will never have to happen on the physical plane, for its vibrating power has already been absorbed in his nerve system. ‖
62
―A third way that past actions is re-enacted is through the actual intense reactionary experience and working with you, conquering inner desires and emotions. When something happens to you that, you put into motion in a past life or earlier in this life, sit down and think it over. Do not strike out. Do not react. Work it out inside yourself. Take the experience within, into the pure energies of the spine and transmute that energy back into its primal source. In doing so, what happens? You change its consistency. It no longer has magnetic power, and awareness flows away from that memory pattern forever. You could remember the experience, but your perspective would be totally detached and objective. This is the most common way karma is resolved, in day-to-day experiences. The full force of the karmic experience comes, but because of his present goodness and previous blessings earned through control of his intellect, he receives the experience as a minor wound. This seed karma is worked through within himself in this way.‖ This is what Saints have been doing. When the Siddha Pattinathar was accused of stealing jewels belonging to a temple, the local king had him tied to a post and whipped him. The Siddha took it on him without protest. He accepted it as Gods would. When Yogi Ramsuratkumar 59was set upon by mischief-makers and beaten up, he
accepted it as God‘s would. His constant advice was to remain satisfied with whatever situation one found oneself in, realizing that it was part of the divine will. ― In truth,‖ he used to say, ―there is only one will at work and that is father‘s will. It is therefore perfect, good for the individual, humanity and the cosmos.‖ Similarly, when thieves broke into Bhagawan Ramana Maharishi‘s60ashram and beat him up he received the blows without defending himself.
59
Yogi Ramsuratkumar (December 1, 1918- February 20, 2001) was an Indian saint and mystic. He was also referred to as "Visiri samiyar" and spent most of his post
enlightement period in Thiruvanamalai, a small town in Tamil Nadu which is famous for attracting spiritual seekers worldwide and has had a continuous lineage of enlightened souls. He acknowledges the contribution of three of the most well known saints of his time in his evolution to enlightenment. These individuals wereSri Aurobindo, the founder of Integral yoga, Ramana Maharishi, one of the "spiritual superman" of his time, and Papa Ramdas, Yogi's eventual Guru. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) 60
Ramana Maharshi (December 30, 1879 – April 14, 1950), born Venkataraman Iyer, "The Siddha of Arunachala" was an Indian sannyasin or sadhu.He lived a
renunciate life and attracted many devoted followers from both India and the western world. After experiencing at age 16 what was later described as liberation (moksha) or enlightenment, he left home for the sacred mountain Arunachala, Tiruvannamalai. He lived at the mountain for the rest of his life, first in temples and caves and later in Ramanasramam, the ashram which grew around him at the foothill of Arunchala. (Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
63
Tavayogi has reminded me not to oppose happenings but to submit to it. Annie Besant and Bhagawan Das
describe this quietude on one‘s part as merely choices to let past choices have their way, and to go in accordance with them. He simply chooses to do nothing. Lao Tzu61 too has reminded us to go with the flow. From Henry Wei in the GUIDING LIGHT OF LAO TZU, Synergy Books International, (Wei)
―So much emphasis does Lao Tzu lay on the most important doctrine in regard to spiritual cultivation known as Wu Wei or non-action which is in the sense of non-interference, that is to say, non-interference with the trend of nature or the flow of Tao.‖ Lama Surya Das in AWAKENING THE BUDDHA WITHIN - TIBETAN WISDOM FOR THE WESTERN WORLD, Bantam Books, 1997, (Das L. S., 1997) says,
―Every moment we are presented with the possibility of changing the future. By thorough understanding of karmic causation and skillful means, we can become free. We change, and our future changes too. This is the truth. This is karma. We are responsible; the lever of our destiny remains in our hands.‖ Annie Besant and Bhagawan Das in SANATANA DHARMA by the Theosophical Publishing House, 2000 (Das B. A., 2000) explains further.
―The main thing to see in karma is not a destiny imposed from without, but a self-made destiny, imposed from within, and therefore a destiny that is continually being remade by its maker. ‖ Dr. Hiroshi Motoyama in KARMA AND REINCARNATION, Piatkus, 1992 (Motoyama, 1992) examines karma.
―Karma is basically a result of the spiritual ignorance of the self that mistakenly believes it is an independent entity. As long as the self-functions in this state of ignorance it is imprisoned in a continuous process of death and reincarnation within the dimensions of reality that are governed by the law of cause and effect.‖
61
Laozi (Lao Tzu; also romanized as Lao Tse, Lao Tu, Lao-Tsu, Laotze, Laosi, Laocius, and other variations) (fl. 6th century BCE) was a philosopher of ancient China,
best known as the author of the Tao Te Ching (often simply referred to as Laozi).His association with the Tào Té Chīng has led him to be traditionally considered the founder of philosophical Taoism (pronounced as "Daoism"). He is also revered as a deity in most religious forms of Taoist philosophy, which often refers to Laozi as Taishang Laojun, or "One of the Three Pure Ones".(Source: Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
64
Paramahansa Yogananda in the BHAGAVADGITA, Yogada Satsanga Society of India, 2002 (Yogananda, Bhagavadgita, 2002) says man has the divine gift of free choice, which he can use properly or improperly, to his benefit or harm. Animals, not subject to individual karma, are under the sway of group or mass karma. An
animal‘s life is predestined; man‘s is not. Again, we refer to Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami,
―We bring just a certain portion of our karmas to live through in this life, called prarabdha karmas. Karmas left to be worked out in another life are in seed stage, inactive. Therefore, here we are, with our two suitcases of karma, and the idea is to go through life and come out the other end without the suitcases. Unless we have dharma, which we are committed to and live fully, which has the restraints, we would fill up the suitcases again.‖ How Does Devotion Help Remove Karma?
Many of the present day Saints have extolled the efficacy of songs of Saints of days bygone that arose out of extreme devotion. The TIRUARUTPA of Ramalinga Adigal; the TIRUMANTHIRAM of Siddha Tirumoolar; the THEVARAM of the sixty-three Naayanmaar‘s; the THIRUPUGAL of Arunagirinathar; and the numerous songs by the Siddhas all have helped bring about the right mood whereby even the toughest heart is mellowed down. Only when the heart melts can man see through this veil of Maya or ignorance. Ramalinga Adigal mentions seven veils that need to be removed before one enters that state of realization seeing the Lord in oneself and other beings too. Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami in MERGING WITH SHIVA – HINDUISM‘S CONTEMPORARY METAPHYSICS, Himalayan Academy, 2005 (Subramuniyaswami, 2005) says,
―Bakti brings grace, and the sustaining grace melts and blends the karmas in the heart. In the heart chakra, the karmas are in a molten state. The throat chakra molds the karmas through sadhana, regular religious practices. The third-eye chakra sees the karmas, past, present and future, as a singular oneness. And the crown chakra absorbs, burns clean, enough of the karmas to open the gate, the door of Brahman, revealing the straight path to merging with Shiva.‖
―There are thousands of things vibrating in the muladhara chakra , and from those memory patterns they are going to bounce up into view one after another, especially if we gain more prana by breathing and eating correctly. When meditation begins, more karma is released from the first chakra (muladhara
65
chakra). Our individual karma is intensified as the ingrained memory patterns that were established long ago accumulate and are faced, one after another, after another, after another. In our first four or five years of striving on the path we face the karmic patterns that we would never have faced in this life had we not consciously sought enlightenment. Experiences come faster, closer together. So much happens in the short span of a few months or even a few days, catalyzed by the new energies released in meditation and by our efforts to purify mind and body, it might have taken us two or three lifetimes to face them all. They would
not have come up before then, because nothing would have stimulated them.‖ Agathiyar in the nadi stresses the importance and the benefits of devotion and prayers.
66
There are many in this world who utter my name (Agathiyar), Prayers done truthfully (to Siddhas) shall gain many benefits, Prayers shall bring much joy, Prayers done moderately but splendidly and honestly shall help protect the world, Prayers done with fellow devotees will bring much benefit, Many shall rise in stature and power, Prayers will lead to a state of bliss, Prayers done on full moon days shall strengthen the Jothi within, Prayers will help remove doubts, Through prayers, one shall attain godhead, Strength, grace and wealth shall be gained, Stay on this path of devotion and family bond shall be strengthened, All that is asked for shall be gained, Prayers shall lead to meditation and charitable thoughts, All ills shall be removed, God shall listen to prayers, Idiots shall become geniuses, The benefits attained from prayers are indescribable for Many changes shall take place. How Does Karma Work For One Who Is Realized?
Ram Das in PATH TO GOD - LIVING THE BHAGAVADGITA, Harmony Books, 2004, (Das R. , 2004) compares himself to his Guru,
―Since I could only see the stage that I was in at the moment, I always caught up in reaching for this or grabbing for that or pushing away the other thing. However, Maharajji could see the whole pattern evolving. When you‘re at that stage, you see in advance the direction the karmic waves are taking, and you
know exactly why it‘s all happenin g the way it is.‖ Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami explains.
―After the realization of the self, Para Shiva, the forces of dharma and previous karma still exist, but through the force of the realization of God, much of the impending impact of karma has dwindled, and it is faced differently, treated differently. Prior to the experience of realization, karmas were dealt with in individual increments. After realization, the sum total is seen. The spiritual destiny is realized.‖
67
How Does Karma Work For One Who Is Under The Care Of A Guru?
Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami explains again.
―Karma is transferable. One can take on some of the karma of other people, work it out for them and make their burden a little easier for them. The Guru guides and also shares a bit of the heavier burdens, if one is fortunate enough to be dedicated enough to have a Guru who will lend his powers in this way. But each aspect of the karma, the outgrowth of the dharma, must be passed through by the disciple, creating as little as possible of a similar karma on this tenuous path of the repetition of the cycles of life.‖
―The Guru may take unto himself, into his nerve system, some of the heavier areas of your karma in the same way your parents performed this function for you perhaps unknowingly.‖ Paramahansa Yogananda in AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, Self-Realization Fellowship, 1990, (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990) adds,
―By putting on the ailments of others, a yogi can satisfy, for them, the karmic law of cause and effect; its workings may be scientifically manipulated by men of divine wisdom. Only great Gurus are able to assume the karma of disciples.‖ Annie Besant and Bhagawan Das in SANATANA DHARMA by the Theosophical Publishing House, 2000 (Das B. A., 2000) states an exception to this.
―Only a full and clear knowledge of the causes in the past resulting in the suffering of the present could justify refusal to help on karmic grounds.‖ Agathiyar has taken on the karma of his devotees. Paramahansa Yogananda struck the shoulder of a chela with a burning brand only to free him from painful death; thus satisfying the karmic law through slight suffering by fire. Help a hungry man by feeding him and you have brought relief to him. The karma of his (the one in hunger) is exhausted that very moment. You had then been a tool or agent of karma. Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami writes further,
―One does not have the experience of realizing the self until all of his karma is in a state of resolve. When this begins to occur in him, he actually sees that man is not man, man is the self, God, for his karma and the forces of his dharma have begun to become transparent to him.‖
68
―Through the power of his realization, the karma is created and simultaneously dissolved. This occurs for the one who lives in the timeless state of consciousness. If one were to realize the self each day, he would live his life like writing his karma on the surface of water.‖
―The Swamis who renounce the world and do tapas are trying to burn the seeds of the karmas that they did not bring with them in this life. They set fire to the whole house. They renounce the world and put restrictions upon themselves that
others don‘t.‖ Paramahansa Yogananda says,
―In nirbikalpa samadhi the yogi dissolves the last vestiges of his material or earthly karma. Nevertheless, he may still have certain astral and causal karma to work out and therefore takes astral and then causal embodiments on high vibration spheres.‖ What Happens When All The Karma Of All Past Lives Is Worked Out?
Annie Besant and Bhagawan Das in SANATANA DHARMA by the Theosophical Publishing House, 2000 (Das A. B., 2000) say it beautifully,
―A man may escape from the wheel of births and deaths, and yet remain manifested so long as Eswara chooses to manifest, by ceasing to create karma and by exhausting what already exists. When all desires hidden in the heart are loosed, then the mortal becomes immortal, then he enjoys Brahman.‖
―Whose works are all free from the molding of de sire, whose karma is burned up in the fire of wisdom, him the wise have called a Siddha. Then freedom is achieved, and the man may either remain, as the rishis have remained, to aid in the evolution going on in the Brahmananda or may sink to rest.‖ Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami reveals the answer.
―You would truly be an artisan, an absolute expert at working out karma in the mental and spiritual spheres, and could begin to help working out karma for other people.‖
69
To those selected few, after a period of meditation and having received God‘s grace they would be required to go back into the society with a mission to educate and bring more souls into the fold of God. His actions would not create good or bad karma for he would be carrying out activities that would not enslave him but instead be for the betterment of the people who meet him. He could then choose to leave on his own will when the time was right. Paramahansa Yogananda in AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, Self-Realization Fellowship, 1990, (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990)mentions,
―Such voluntary returns are called vyutthana or reversion to earthly life after Maya has ceased to blind.‖
―When the yogi has reached his infinite goal, all his actions, miraculous or otherwise, are then performed without karmic involvement. The iron filings of karma are attracted only where a magnet of the personal ego still exists. Their incarnations on this planet are not subject to the rigid restrictions of karma.‖
―Sri Yukteswar himself was serving on an illumined astral planet called hiranyaloka as a savior to help men work out their physical karma. He aids advanced beings to rid themselves of astral karma and thus attain liberation from astral births. Even as in his earthly incarnation he had occasionally assumed the weight of disease to lighten his disciple‘s karm a, so in the astral world his mission as a savior enabled him to take on certain astral karma of dwellers on hiranyaloka, and thus hasten their evolution into the higher causal world.‖ Betty J. Eadie, author of EMBRACED BY THE LIGHT (J.Eadie, 1994) who had a near-death experience says all experiences she has had was to bring her to higher levels of knowledge.
―All of my experiences now took on a new meaning. I realized that no real mistakes had been made in my life. Each experience was a tool for me to grow by. I even saw that many of my experiences had been orchestrated by guardian angels.‖ Agathiyar tells me he wanted me to have the experiences that I went through and that he had orchestrated them. Moreover, there are the Siddhas, rishis and munis that we have heard of who are on the look out for potential aspirants on this path to realization and help them achieve realization just as they have attained.
70
Such was the grace of the Siddhas that they chose to see into both the past and the future of humans and have them written down so that humanity could learn to rectify its mistakes and make good whatever harm done to others. In simple terms, the Siddhas have showed us an escape route to end this cycle of birth. He is then shown the way to reduce or erase these karmas. He is told to perform atonements or parikarams to lessen the effects of karma. He is required to perform appeasement and atonements for his wrong doings to other beings. The disciple needs to live his life, distinguishing between the good and bad karma, which takes shape because of links with the past births. The disciple needs to cleanse all karma and the Siddha advocate several means to reduce karma. One way is through prayers. The Siddhas give assurance that prayers shall cleanse the disciple‘s karma . He needs
to perform tapas and penances to end this circle of birth. ―Karma shall be burnt away by the very fire of meditation‖ they assure. Another is being compassionate and doing charity. Swami Muktananda says, ―After the Guru has made you aware of your condition, he will give you the vision of
your own self.‖
In the foreword to Hans-Ulrich Rieker ‘s translation and commentary on the HATHA YOGA PRADIPIKA OF SVATMARAMA, The Aquarian Press 1992, (Rieker, Hatha Yoga Pradipika of Svatmarama, 1992) B K S Iyengar comments,
―The moment the consciousness, the ego, the intelligence and the mind are quietened, the self, which is the king of these, surfaces and reflects on its own. This is samadhi.‖
―It is not that God has revealed himself to him, but that he has learned to cognize the divine. A small but essential difference. The emotional value (light) of the divine remains the same, but the devotee is now in a position to experience it
directly.‖ After a period of meditation and having received God‘s grace one would if required be asked to go back to a mission to educate and bring more souls into the fold of God. This action by the person who would most probably by now is a re-known Saint does not create bad nor good karma for he would be carrying out activities that would not enslave him but instead be for the betterment of the entire public that meets him. He could then
71
choose to leave on his own will when the time was right. These great men are the Siddhas. In addition, they had many disciples to their credit. They have wrote and documented extensively on their findings. However, unfortunately much is lost or remains hidden to the present generation.
IN AN INTRODUCTION TO ESOTERIC PRINCIPLES (McDavid, In An Introduction To Esotheric Principles) by William Doss McDavid is written,
―A reform movement, encompassing all traditional esoteric orders the world over, was initiated around the time of the Lord Gautama Buddha and was brought to fruition during the life of the Tibetan teacher Tsong-Kha-Pa in the fourteenth century. The reform of the occult world by his instrumentality was, in fact, the result of his great sacrifice, of the self-denial which induced him to reject the blessed condition of nirvana to which, after his earth-life as Buddha, he was fully entitled, and undertake the burden of renewed inca nations in order to carry out more thoroughly the task he had taken in hand, and confer a correspondingly
increased benefit on mankind.‖ (ESOTERIC BUDDHISM, pp. 132-133). Reform cannot be brought about in one lifetime. Just as Buddha came back repeatedly to help perfect his reforms, Ramalinga Adigal and others too are believed to have come repeatedly. A reform of sorts is immediately required. We start right now and right here where we stand. We start bringing change to ourselves. Just as when one brings light into a room the darkness disappears, we bring good attributes unto ourselves and the negativities drop on their own. Since habits become character over a period, it is of utmost important that we monitor our thought, speech and actions. This is where awareness comes into play, constantly keeping vigil never to let down the reins even for a moment. Let us help each other. Let us complement each other. Let us fill in the shortfalls of the other. Let us live for each other. Stop ridiculing the weaknesses of others but instead compliment and assists in areas where the other is lacking.
Here is yet another beautiful message from Hans−Ulrich Rieker‘s translation and commentary on the HATHA YOGA PRADIPIKA OF SVATMARAMA, (Rieker, Hatha Yoga Pradipika Of Svatmarama, 1992) the Aquarian Press, 1992,
72
―Harmony is the key word, the all-important. There is no objection to the search for success as long as the harmony of life is not disturbed. No need to relinquish
any of our plans and principles as long as there is harmony.‖ ―The state of enlightenment , the state that precedes Sainthood, is positively the greatest and most desirable goal of all.‖ ―One still is a human being, but no longer a victim of nature; natural laws still prevail, but impose no burdens; one still has needs, but is not dependent on
them; one feels and acts, but one does not act due to feelings.‖ ―The aim is always to be in tune with cosmic harmony rather than to give satisfaction to the ego. The truth of absolute harmony which includes the creatures and the creator: that is the sign of enlightenment, absolute humanness.‖
―But the Saint of the last stage is beyond everything human. He is a single sound that does not blend into a harmony of any kind, for he already occupies a higher plane of existence, one through which the enlightened one passes only at the time
of death, or rather after death, when his individuality is dissolved.‖ ―A man who begins to outgrow worldly conditions will be reborn into the level of existence he has reached. The Saint of the highest stage passes through this condition in his inner consciousness before his earthly death, because he has succeeded in freeing himself from everything that binds others to the world. Again and again I had the impression, and saw it confirmed from many sides, that the enlightened one represents the most perfect human being, while the Saint on the highest level could in many aspects no longer be measured by human standards: obvious omniscience paired with the symptoms of insanity, but
nevertheless with the distinguishing signs of a genius.‖ ―Phenomenal manifestations such as complete renunciation of sleep and food; suspension of all natural functions such as growth of hair on the head, perspiration, elimination; complete absence of signs of age, combined with the proverbial siddhis, the miraculous powers which nobody has a right to doubt. Even today one may be fortunate enough to meet Siddhas in south India in
73
whom all these phenomena are united.‖ These few are living proof that Saints of the highest level are not legendary figures. Today the Siddhas do communicate through the nadi. They also do appear to some disciples in person.
The idea in taking birth is to gain sufficient experience over several births and eventually head back towards the abode of God. Man needs to evolve. That is the reason he is born repeatedly. He comes here to gain experience, know the right from the wrong, and bring about changes in him, his family, his friends and the world around him. Knowing what he did in the past (past karma) is of utmost important. It allows him to change his ways so that he does not make the same mistakes again. Man has to face his thoughts. The thoughts being very powerful, take various forms. These thoughts attract similar thoughts, which create a scenario and bring personalities into play. He then gains an experience from it. When thoughts subside, there is no need for new situations to arise. What he has on his hands is to face the outcome of earlier thoughts that have taken shape. If he faces the situation calmly, taking it upon himself, without resisting, he then has exhausted that particular karma. No fresh karma means no reason to take birth. When man does nothing he does not tread on others feet, he does not mess up others life, he does not change things and create happenings and he does not resists changes. He does not actively participate in the happenings around him but instead will be just watching. Activity is allowed and in fact encouraged provided he does not expect gains and is not attached to its results. He actively participates in the happenings around him but is not attached to the results of these activities.
Man‘s life although it is predetermined is not rigid. It is in a state of fluidity. Anything is possible. The options are put before him. The paths are numerous. The choices are his to make. Each path he chooses will determine a new fate, a new set of circumstances, occurrences and experiences. The idea in having taken birth is to gain all kinds of experiences. Agathiyar says the reason I had to go through numerous events in my life was to gain these experiences and that it was his doing too. Our life although it is predetermined is not rigid. It is in a state of fluid. Anything is possible. The options are put before you. The paths are numerous. The choice is ours. Life is in a fluid state. We are given options always. You can either move or not move. You can either answer or choose not to answer. What makes you pick option
―a‖ and not ―b‖ is your destiny? Either way the result of your action will turn out to be your destiny. Life is a state of fluid. We are offered choices. Either way the result will end up as your destiny. It might look to us as if we are the ones making the decision. We say I decided to take up this option and not the other. As a result, I have come to this point in life. However, in fact what drives you to make that particular decision and
74
not another is destiny itself. Each path we chose will determine a new fate, a new set of occurrences and experiences. The idea in having taken birth is to gain all kinds of experiences. If you set your mind on something it will materialize eventually, unless the power above us decides otherwise, which happens rarely and only to some selected souls who have a bigger mission then they themselves envision.
Man needs to understand the reason for his birth as a human being; the mission that he has to accomplish in this world. He needs to keep both his body and spirit clean and pure so that he can be devoted to God. Each one of us comes with a mission. Without realizing it, we move on creating blunders and creating more karma that needs more lifetimes of birth to undo. Once we surrender unto the Siddhas, they hold onto us, show, and guide us often giving us options, advice and guidance. The Siddhas will then reveal our mission. Ramalinga Adigal came with a mission and has walked the path of the Siddhas and revealed his experiences as songs. In these songs, Adigal depicts his journey and the transformation he underwent from external worship into internal worship and beyond. These songs portray his transformation from man to divine and to light. These songs have been compiled into the TIRUARUTPA. If man sets his mind on something it will materialize eventually, unless the power above decides otherwise, which happens only to selected souls who have a bigger mission then they themselves envision. The Nadi helps reveals the reason and purpose in taking birth and one‘s mission.
75
Photo 4 The New Straits Times Malaysia English daily covers the story of the Nadi. Photo courtesy of the New Straits Times Malaysia
CHAPTER 4 THE NADI Seeking the Siddhas and Their Nadi
My colleague Muralitharan Saminathan introduced me to the nadi in 2002. The Siddhas revealed my past life and my past karma through the nadi. I was asked to perform atonements or parikaram at temples for the past karma, and asked to make a pilgrimage to India. I did as told. After that, there was no turning back. The path I was to take was revealed to me through the reading of the nadi. The nadi in a way was a Guru- a guide too. The nadi for me has been: a guide to fulfill a mission; has advice from the Siddhas who have tread the path; reveals the past karma and narrates ways to reduce and remove them; forewarns against creating more karma; has been a good tool for motivation and is a means of communications from the Siddhas. The nadi reading made known the possibilities in spiritual realization that was open and available. The choice was also given, whether to pursue in the direction laid out in those nadi readings, or to turn a deaf ear and go the other way. When I decided to see Tavayogi the night of the reading as instructed in the nadi, the previous reading was erased mysteriously and replaced with a one, a new path, and the path of my Guru Tavayogi
76
Thangarasan Adigal. In short, reading the nadi, meeting Supramania Swami and the appearance of Tavayogi in my life changed my fate. D.C. Desai quotes Paul Brunton in DIVINE GRACE THROUGH TOTAL SELF-SURRENDER,
―Divine grace is a manifestation of the cosmic freewill in operation. It can alter the course of events in a mysterious manner through its own unknown laws, which are superior to all natural laws, and can modify the latter by interaction. It is the most powerful force in the universe. It descends and acts, only when it is invoked by total self-surrender. It acts from within, because God resides in the heart of all beings. Its whisper can be heard only in a mind purified by self-
surrender and prayer.‖ Agathiyar told me that all those who come in search of the nadi, have the blessings of the Siddhas. The Siddhas give instructions through the nadi. It is a means of communication between the Siddha and the disciple. He also reminded me never belittle the nadi readings for it is sacred.
Annette Merle Cleveland, who was interviewed by Discovery Channel,62 on the nadi, wrote in her blog, NADI ASTROLOGY THE SECRETS OF LIFE REVEALED,63
“Now, there are many who may ask, “Why is there a need for these leaves and this system in the first place?” Well, the Siddhas stated that by the time man evolved himself to these modern times, his mind would have become so clouded by the things of this world that he would have forgotten his true spiritual nature. Consequently, this astrological system was created to
bring people to a memory and realization of their true, divine nature.”
“The Siddhas also said, “That from the chaos of the modern times a yearning would rise within the heart of man to seek beyond the supposed
62
Watch Annette Merle Cleveland’s
interview athttp://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hQnCaU_vPwg&list=UUpANxNFSq4ERsOkhq5o_frQ
63
http://www.alternativeapproaches.com/pnuke1/article6.html
77
limitations of this worl d.” Thus, this system of truth was written by eighteen Siddhas for each individual soul and shows the entire role of the
soul from the beginning of time.”
“Thus, whoever is destined to look into the leaves will find their way to a nadi reader of their own accord. The very word nadi in Tamil means,
destined to come on own accord.”
“Thus, the enlightened Siddhas were instrumental in chronicling spiritual information onto these palm leaves for the benefit of humankind. Therefore, nadi astrology is a means to show us where we went wrong in respect of our duties, why we are experiencing the difficulties that we are
having and offers a solution as to how to resolve these problems.”
“Furthermore, these ancient beings also set out to reveal a method by which each soul could discover the existence of God in this diverse universe. They knew that a divine power existed, which was an infinite form of energy that existed in all creation. Consequently, they set about putting into place the prescribed paths of karma and devotion so that all human beings could have a guiding light to realize their true spiritual
natures.” Here is two-newspaper reports/coverage on the nadi. The first was an interview by journalist and writer, Suganthi Suparmaniam from THE NEW STRAITS TIMES who interviewed nadi Guru Ramesh for her story on the nadi and the second from THE STAR where Dr Amir Farid Isahak writes a bi-weekly column. Leafing Through Your Life
It is an ancient system of prediction, written on Palmyra leaves. Previously known only to a select group of people, the nadi astrology of India is growing in popularity. It has even been featured
in
documentaries,
including
SUPARMANIAM turns over the leaves.
78
on
Discovery
Channel.
SUGANTHI
KUALA LUMPUR: A. Shanmugam sat transfixed. The nadi astrologer had just read out his name and those of his parents and siblings.
“I was astonished. Reading the nadi olai (dried Palmyra leaves), he could even tell that my mother had two names," said the technician.
Recalling the first time he had gone to see a nadi astrologer in 2002, Shanmugam said the astrologer took his thumbprint and checked it against several bundles of olai.
“I was told to say only yes or no as he read from the olai. He asked if my name started with „Pa‟ or „Re‟ or „Mu‟. When he said „Sha‟, I said yes. He asked if my name was Shanmugam. ”
“He then asked if my parents were named so and so and if I had this number of siblings and if I worked as a technician. ”
“However, when he came to the name of my wife, he said it was Manogari. My wife‟s name is Maheshwari. He then said this was not my olai and asked me to come again in two weeks. ”
“This time, all the information about me fell into place. Nevertheless, I am amazed that such information about me could be contained in the olai said to have been written by Siddhas ages ago.
“I am also amazed that there could be another man with my name and whose parents and siblings have similar names but who has a wife called Manogari.”
79
“Since then I have seen the nadi astrologer 17 times. I find there is truth in what is said in the olai, at least for me, ” he added.
Shanmugam is just one of the many people who are consulting nadi astrologers to find out their past, present and future.
After being told by a Chinese friend about the nadi astrologers, Chiew Chee Hoong, 50, from Subang Jaya went to find out.
“My friend told me the readings were accurate. I went to the astrologer, gave him my thumb-print and within minutes he found a script and read out my name,” he said.
He added that he was happy with the reading and described it as accurate. He said he would be performing a special prayer as instructed in the olai. Businessperson Tan Chee Meng, 45, from Rawang said he felt something was missing in his life and decided to consult a nadi astrologer.
“I was shocked with what the astrologer told me. The accuracy of it was scary, he even came up with my ex- wife‟s name,” he said, adding that the results were immediate as after performing a prayer suggested by the astrologer, business picked up.
The nadi astrologer can tell why someone is leading a happy life or a miserable life. Alternatively, what life holds for the future? In addition, he can offer remedial advice.
This ancient Indian art of prediction is said to have been written by Siddhas, called siddhas, thousands of years ago. The predictions were written on olai in Vatu Ezhuthu, a Tamil script, using a sharp, nail-like instrument called ezhuthani. Expert nadi astrologers can only decipher it.
80
University Malaya lecturer G. Shivapalan, who teaches Siddha philosophy and Indian astrology, said he was a non-believer. He said he changed his opinion when his sick sister became well after consulting a nadi astrologer in India, who, through the nadi, directed him to meet a doctor in a hospital.
“I had taken my sister to many specialists here and I figured I had nothing to lose so we looked for the doctor. ”
“We asked around for a doctor with the initials given by the astrologer and found him. True enough, after consulting him, my sister became well, ” said Shivapalan.
He believes nadi readings are accurate but cautioned against wrong interpretations by the astrologers who read them. Some astrologers, he said, had money on their mind and these people often made mistakes. Shivapalan added that mistakes could also creep in when astrologers made copies of the olai as each leaf only lasts about 200 years. He said nadi astrology made its debut in Malaysia in the 1980's and many of these astrologers from India had been coming here ever since. He said he had written down interpretations made by nadi astrologers for more than 800 people here. Nadi astrologer R. Sentil Kumar said only certain people were fated to know their past, present and future through the nadi system. He said the nadi also provided ways to reduce the impact of bad karma or overcome obstacles.
“Incurable diseases are cured if they follow the instructions in the nadi. However, the influence of past karma affects a person so badly that
81
sometimes it is written in the olai itself that that person should not be helped with remedial measures,” he said, adding that such people had committed atrocities in their previous births.
Sentil said his clients included Malaysians, Singaporeans, Germans and Japanese who came to India to read their olai.
Another astrologer, T. Ramesh, who has been reading olai for more than 16 years, agreed with Shivapalan about misinterpretations of the nadi and added that true readers of the nadi were born, not made.
“Sometimes, people come here with questions and the answers will appear in their nadi,” he said.
Ramesh said nadi astrology was different from ordinary astrology as only through nadi could a person know his past karma (actions done in previous lives). He said with this knowledge, a person could better understand his circumstances today. He has read the olai for more than 20,000 Malaysians.
Brief history
THE nadi inscriptions are said to have been written in India thousands of years ago by Siddhas on olai or dried Palmyra leaves, using their yogic intuitive powers. Over the centuries, the olai were passed on from father to son or master to disciple. In recent times, many of these bundles of olai were collected and stored in the Saraswati Mahal Library in Tanjore, south India. When the British came, they are said to have sold off some of these olai to locals, mostly astrologers. The olai were handed down over the generations. Young people were given training in how to read the nadi. It soon became a means of livelihood for many. The olai are preserved by rubbing them with peacock oil on auspicious occasions. The main center of
82
nadi astrology is in and around Vaitheeswarankoil, near Chidambaram, in Tamil Nadu.
How it is read
THE thumbprint of the seeker is taken and is used to identify the seeker‟s olai from the numerous manuscripts in the astrologer‟s possession. If the person is lucky, his olai will be with that particular astrologer. If not, he will have to look for it from other astrologers. Sometimes the olai containing his information might have been lost or destroyed and he will not be able to have his olai read. Once the astrologer locates the particular bundle, he begins to read from each olai and asks the person a series of questions about his life, to identify the correct olai. This process can take a few minutes or several hours. Once the correct olai is located, the
astrologer reads from it, describing the person‟s life in detail. The astrologer will also suggest remedial measures for a person to reduce the influence of past karma and enhance the benefit of future activities. Akashic Energy
“Sunday September 9, 2007” By Dr AMIR FARID ISAHAK
ONE of the most amazing phenomena I have ever come across is that of the Akashic records or Nadi astrology. Akashic records are records of your life
– past, present and future, written by Siddhas (Siddhas) over 10,000 years ago. The records are written on wooden Nadi “leaves” and are read by trained readers.
My first exposure to this was nine years ago, when I first met my Kundalini Master
Jagath
Guru
Mahan
Paranjothiar
83
(www.universalpeacefoundation.org) during his visit to Kuala Lumpur. I actually did not know what to expect, as I only went there to pay my respects to a great spiritual master. Before meeting Guruji, I was asked to meet Swaminathan, one of his disciples.
Uir Nadi
Swaminathan is a gifted Uir Nadi reader. When the “reading” started, the subject‟s Akashic records would appear in Sanskrit on a shiny metal plate, but only he could see the writings! Even though he could speak English very well, in order not to disturb his concentration and flow, he had another disciple interpret for me. When he started reading my past, it was all accurate. In addition, when the reading of my future was done, I was stunned. After the reading, Swaminathan kissed my hand and called me
“Guruji”!
When I was introduced to the real Guruji, he surprised me and his senior disciples who were in the room when he said that he had travelled the whole world looking for me. When I told him that just six months previously my Sufi master had come all the way from New York also looking for me (I had not known either of them before) to tell me about my spiritual mission, he smiled and said that they both received instructions from the same GOD! Both of them also said that my son would continue my spiritual work. My son‟s name is the same as my first Sufi Shaykh‟s, Muhammad Nazim Adil Al-Haqqani.
Nadi leaves
Many years later, my fascination with this subject was rekindled after seeing a Discovery Channel documentary, and I decided to investigate further. I went for a reading. It took over 1½ hours just to select my Nadi
84
leaf. This was done through a process of elimination. When the correct leaf was found, what it contained was astounding. TheSiddhas even “spoke” to me through the leaf. They said, “You will be astonished by our powers. You will be seeking knowledge about Siddhas and be blessed. You may be a Muslim, but you are fated to know all these. You will get more knowledge and become like a Siddha yourself. You will get very clear high-level knowledge in your mind. You will discover many truths, and will encounter many surprises. You are fated to know secrets. You were born into this world to know the Truth. “Wow. What can I say? My journey has just begun, and I will continue to share snippets of it with my readers.
It was explained to me that from the time of creation, everything already had its energy imprint and that the Siddhas had knowledge of this imprint and were able to know almost everything about every individual ever born and to be born into this world. Akasha actually means the inner mind or super conscious realm that merges with the cosmic realm that contains all the information about the past, present and future. The Siddhas had the ability to access this information by their faith and practices. As a Muslim, this is not foreign to me, as GOD had told the Prophet (peace
be upon him): “When my servants are close to me, then my ears become their ears, and my eyes become their eyes.” (From Hadis Qudsi, meaning that those who are close to GOD will have access to knowledge that is not available to others.)
In energy healing, nadi refers to the channels through which the life force (prana or qi) flows, interspersed by the chakras (energy centers). It is estimated that there are about 72,000 nadis traversing the inner body.
The Nadi leaves referred here are the channels of information to the entire human race. If they take the good advice, they can live in peace and
85
harmony. Therefore, the Nadi leaves are important for the health of humanity, since they carry advices and remedies for our physical, emotional and spiritual problems.
Muslims are not allowed to go to fortunetellers because we are to do our best, pray for divine assistance, and then accept that whatever happens is predetermined, and good in the eyes of GOD. To go to fortunetellers may cause the person to believe in what is being predicted, at the risk of losing sight of the fact that it is GOD who determines everything, including our future. The subject of fate and destiny is something very complex and confusing to most. While everything is already written down, not everything is revealed by GOD, even to the Prophets, Saints, and Siddhas. With his permission, these chosen people do get accurate information about the future, and the information can be in detail. That is why all Prophets made prophesies, as part of the signs of prophet hood, and as guidance and warnings to their followers and all humanity. The Saints and Siddhas also are given similar gifts of prophesy, although at a less significant level and power compared to prophets. There are fortunetellers, psychics, clairvoyants, modern-day “prophets”, bomohs, sinsehs and other traditional soothsayer who predict and prophesies with varying accuracies. Their source is the lowest realm of the cosmic database. Some even predict
“4-digit” numbers accurately, which goes to show that this realm is accessible to anyone who ventures in, for good use or for gambling and black magic. It is also the realm that dark spirits have absolute access to.
Akashic records are at a higher realm, available only to those who are destined to know their future. If you go for your reading, be assured, you record is there. If you never go for your reading, be assured the Siddhas did not waste their time writing about someone who was never going to have his record read. Even children‟ records are read by their parents in preparation for their future upbringing. There have been over 10 billion
86
humans since the first man (Adam for some of us), and the Siddhas have written for all those who will go to have their readings done, until he end of time.
The Siddhas are also the guardians of Siddha Medicine, one of the three traditional medical practices recognized by the Indian government (the others are Ayurveda, the ancient health and healing philosophy and practice based on Vedic sciences, and Unani, the youngest, which is actually Greek medicine practiced by Arab/Muslims and staying faithful to the Hippocratic dictum to let food be our medicine, and medicine be our food, and to religious commandments).There are experienced Siddha physicians here in Malaysia and recently, they hosted the world congress of Siddha Medicine. I will study this fascinating field and report to you from time to time.
Dr Amir Farid Isahak is a medical specialist who practices holistic, aesthetic and anti-ageing medicine. He is a qigong master and founder of Super Qigong. For further information, email
[email protected]. The views expressed are those of the writer and readers are advised to always consult expert advice before undertaking any changes to their lifestyles. The Star does not give any warranty on accuracy, completeness, functionality, usefulness or other assurances as to the content appearing in this column. The Star disclaims all responsibility for any losses, damage to property or personal injury suffered directly or indirectly from reliance on such information.” The Wandering Masters
“Sunday October 4, 2009” ART OF HEALING By Dr AMIR FARID ISAHAK
Siddhas are often described as wanderers on the path of love. However, their physical journeys are nothing compared to their spiritual ones.
87
ABOUT two years ago, I wrote about Nadi astrology and the Siddha Siddhas‟
predictions
for
me
(see Akashic
Energy at
www.superqigong.com/articlesmore.asp?id=131). You will enjoy reading
today‟s article better if you read this previous posting first. Since the Siddha had written that I was one of them, my Nadi astrologer had reported this to his Guru when he returned to India. The Guru then sent his greetings to me and indicated that there were more messages for me.
Recently, I went to see my Nadi astrologer Guru Ramesh again since I thought it was about time I found out what the further messages for me were. This time I was surprised because Guru Ramesh kissed my hand in respect. When I asked why he did that, he replied that since he had read my Nadi leaves, he knew whom I was.
The Siddhas
Siddha means “one who is accomplished” and refers to enlightened masters who have spiritually perfected themselves through subjugating their egos, meditation, pranayama (breathing techniques), and rightful living. They acquire wisdom, knowledge, and supernatural abilities, which include the ability to heal. Their service is for the well-being of all humanity.
I find much similarity between the Siddhas and the Sufis, who are also people on the spiritual path of love, wisdom, and enlightenment. Both are steeped in mysticism, and are often misunderstood, and sometimes said to be mad! I now have five Sufi masters guiding me, and I know many fascinating Sufi stories. However, the Siddhas preceded the Sufis by several thousand years. Their story began more than 5,000 years ago. Certainly, they have more stories to tell.
88
In Hindu mythology, Siddhas were said to have lived in Siddhashram, in the holy lands of the Himalayas, where many sadhus, Siddhas, and yogis lived. Nowadays, the Siddhas of South India are better known. They are called Siddhas or Cittars in Tamil Nadu. Their lineage continues to this day, though they are more known for the practice of Siddha Medicine rather than their spirituality. However, Siddha Siddhas do exist, but most are hidden. Their popularity will mushroom as more discover their amazing predictions written in the Nadi leaves. In the southern tradition, there were 18 principal Siddhas. Of these, Siddha Agasthiyar was the first, and is believed to be the father of Siddha Medicine. In addition, he communicates with me through his writings on the Nadi leaves. My other Siddha guide is Siddha Bhogar, also a master of Siddha Medicine, astrology, astral travel, exercise, and cosmic energy. It is therefore not surprising that I am a medical doctor delving in alternative/complementary medicine, qigong exercises, and energy healing.
Advice from Siddha Agasthiyar
May I remind you that whatever is written here was written on the Nadi leaves by Siddha Agasthiyar thousands of years ago. Siddha Agasthiyar said that he and the other Siddha Siddhas would continue to bless and guide me. They have tuned my chakras and empowered me. Secrets, miracles,
and “new things” will be revealed to me. I am to strengthen my faith as a Muslim through prayers and good deeds, and to be a noble ambassador of my religion. Even though we are not of the same faith, our duties are the same. We both serve humanity in many ways. This brought us together. Through the guidance of Siddha Bhogar, I will be exposed to various healing methods, and will teach others.
89
There are other Gurus and teachers waiting to guide me, including those from other religions. (You may be surprised to know that among my spiritual advisers is a local Evangelist Bishop who said that he was directed by God to guide me. I accept advice from all wise and sincere men and women.)
However, what stunned me most was when he specifically mentioned that I should visit the ashram of Jegath Guru Paranjothiar Mahan in Tirumurthi Hills, Coimbatore, Tamil Nadu, before more secrets that are spiritual will be revealed to me. Among my non-Muslims teachers, he is closest to me. Guruji Mahan was described as a master who teaches about knowing and loving God, and spreading happiness, gladness, and peace among humanity.
Indeed, his usual greeting is “Santhosam” (gladness).Although Guruji Mahan is not a Muslim, preferring to be known as a universal child of God, his teaching about God is similar to the Oneness (tauhid) believed by Muslims, so I am comfortable with his teachings. I believe Guruji Mahan is a living Siddha. Guruji Mahan has always treated me as his spiritual son, even though he is only a few years older than I am. We have known each other for about 11 years, and many times, he has invited me to visit his ashram. I never seemed to have the time, and besides, I was able to meet him often because he came here quite regularly. However, Siddha Agasthiyar said although Guruji would have waited for me until whenever I am ready, the disciple should visit the Guru for the spiritual doors to open wide. He said that Guruji likes me very much and that he will empower me.
I
will
visit
him
soon.
You
can know
more
about
him
atwww.universalpeacefoundation.org.
Siddha Agasthiyar continued that I am to teach through my speeches and my writings, something that I am already doing now. He also warned me that some would reject what I say (but then even the prophets were rejected!).He also taught me an exercise to fine-tune my spiritual reception
90
so that one day I can see the past, the present, and the future. If Allah wills, it will happen.
Siddhas are often described as wanderers on the path of love. However, their physical journeys are nothing compared to their journeys into the secret chambers of their hearts, where the lover and the beloved (GOD) meet. The Sufis also walk the same path, of finding the beloved, and yearning to be one with him (in purpose, not in form). The Siddhas preceded Islam, and I love and honor them the same way as I love and honor my Sufi masters. From the Sufi and Siddha teachings, let me share with you that the inner journey is the greater path, for it is here that realities are experienced and understood. It is a difficult journey wrought with challenges of the ego, pride, anger, envy, greed, lust, and many more weaknesses that are human. When these are subdued, then finally, the wanderer only wanders outwardly, for once, he has found the beloved in his heart, and he stays “home” there.
The outward journey and the physical forms are necessary training and often illusions to the truth of our existence, and our purpose in life. In addition, remember this – the one who is in love with God, will love all humanity. To love the most compassionate, merciful and just God also means to be compassionate, merciful, and just to our fellow human beings, and to all creation. That is the essence of spirituality, of whatever tradition, faith, or religion.
My Wanderings
As predicted by the Nadi leaves, in the last few years, I have been busy traveling with the Buddhist Amitabha group and the Malaysian religious leaders. In addition to these, I traveled to Brunei, Macau, Taiwan, and
91
Japan to give health talks, consultations, or visit health supplement manufacturing facilities. I also went to Italy, France, Bulgaria, and China for training in aesthetic surgical techniques, lasers, and electro-therapy. While the Siddhas of olden days wander on land preaching love and spirituality, I am crisscrossing the continents on jet-planes, preaching and doing many other things!
The Siddhas are also guardians of possibly the oldest organized healing system – Siddha Medicine. When I do have the time, I will meet the Siddha physicians and learn from them the secrets of this ancient healing system.
Dr Amir Farid Isahak is a medical specialist who practices holistic, aesthetic and anti-ageing medicine. He is a qigong master and founder of Super Qigong. For further information,
[email protected]. The views expressed are those of the writer and readers are advised to always consult expert advice before undertaking any changes to their lifestyles. The Star does not give any warranty on accuracy, completeness, functionality, usefulness or other assurances as to the content appearing in this column. The Star disclaims all responsibility for any losses, damage to property or personal injury suffered directly or indirectly from reliance on such information.” The Kaanda Nadi
The nadi or predictions written by the Siddhas: addresses the sufferings that one goes through; the reasons for these sufferings; relates these sufferings to ones karma; delivers the means to overcome or lessen its effects; and finally talks about turning over a new leaf. To seek the nadi is itself the start of good times to come for not everyone: knows about the existence of the nadi; is keen in seeing it; makes the journey or effort in seeing it; and is brought to a genuine reader. To successfully retrieve the relevant nadi pertaining to one is an exhausting affair where the seeker and the nadi reader sit through hours and leaf through numerous nadi trying to locate the right and matching description on oneself.
92
Inscriptions of an individual‘s lives are etched out in a tiny strip of dried palm leaf and the nadi reader is trained to decipher these cords and relate its message to the seeker. He reads out the nadi in the Tamil language. The seeker acknowledges the right nadi based on the revelations and the nadi reader does not compel the seeker to accept any nadi as his. If the events predicted in the reading does not happen or come true then it is the fault of the seeker who has carelessly picked the nadi and not that of the reader or the Siddhas. Therefore, care and attentiveness together with patience on the part of both the seeker and the reader is of utmost importance in
seeking one‘s nadi. This well organized and systematic documentation of one‘s life‘s happenings: in the past including the past life; that of the present; and the predictions for the future is mind boggling and a mystery. How could someone have access to our past; monitor our every thought, speech and movement in the present moment; and predict where we would be heading in the future? However, it had been done and is available in our midst as the infamous nadi. I should say the nadi reading in itself is a spiritual moment the moment of unfolding of one‘s past, present and the future. Intimate secrets close to our hearts are revealed. The first veil out of many more is removed during a reading - an exposure and stripping of one‘s false facial mask that one had adorned all this while. At the end of the reading, we realize that every move of ours is being watched and recorded and we have to answer for all our decisions and actions. To know that there is atonement or parikaram is itself a blessing for through the chapter known as the Parikaara kaandam the Siddhas show us an escape route to lessen the hold of karma on us. There have been cases where there is no Parikaara kaandam available for the seeker and he is required to go through hell without any remedies for his pain and sufferings. In the worst scenario, the seeker is refused a reading for reasons only known to the Siddhas. Nadi Reading 1 by Agathiyar - 14.12.2002
The year was 1996. This was the period I had given up belief in astrology after those predictions did not work out as mentioned. Then when my mother, mother-in-law, and sister started calling me up and enquiring if the other had said anything to me and when they sounded worried, I knew they must have consulted an astrologer on my birth chart. It was about this time that Sethu from my office was frequenting an astrologer, Dr. Krishnan. I made an appointment to see the Dr. On the contrary, the good Dr told me all was fine and good times are to begin. After that, I began to consult the Dr. often.
93
On one of these visits, I ask if there was a possibility that whatever said in the charts might not work out for an individual and the Dr. replied that if one had been cursed then the benefits that the charts reveal might not materialize. When asked if he could look into my chart to see if there were any curses, he replied it is only possible to know through reading of the nadi. When my friend Muralitharan Saminathan talked about his experience reading the nadi (in 2000) to me in 2002,
I recalled Dr Krishnan‘s words. It was interesting and amazing to know that the Siddhas could predict what was to happen in the future through writings in the nadi, a few hundreds of years back. They could also tell one‘s past, I was told. Muralitharan arranged for me to have a reading at Shiva balan‘s house. Shivabalan remembers how as a six year old, he was dragged by his uncle to the Vaitheeswaran Temple in India to have his nadi read. When the readers refused to read for a young child of that age, his uncle insisted that they do so. Over the years, his uncle used to bring over samples of imprints of fingerprints of relatives and friends and have their nadi read in India. Later he brought these nadi readers to Malaysia instead. Following in the footsteps of his uncle Shivabalan brought in Nadi Guru Senthilkumar from India to read the nadi. On 27 November 2002, Senthilkumar searched for the nadi pertaining to my personalities and events in my
lifetime. There was one that I thought was mine. My parent‘s name, number of siblings, my career, and property were exact but the name of my wife was different. Senthilkumar quizzed me further, searching through three bundles of nadi leaves but could not locate a reading that described me. I was asked to come back in two weeks‘ time since he could only look through a maximum of three numbers of bundles at any one particular sitting. The genuine readers have their codes and ethics too. On 11 December 2002, going through the same pace and trend of questioning, Senthilkumar located a relevant, appropriate, and corresponding nadi in the very first bundle itself. I agreed it was mine. I was astonished the nadi could reveal precisely: my parent‘s names (father‘s name and my mother who had two names); the number
of siblings; my job; another sibling‘s job; and my brother‘s marriage. I was told to come back for the full reading of the nadi another day. On 14 December 2002, the actual reading of that particular nadi took place. I was both apprehensive and eager not knowing what was in store for me. I sat in awe as the nadi was read to me. Generally the first (Pothu Kaandam), 13th (Karma Kaandam) and 14 th (Shaanthi Parikaara Kaandam) cantos are read for all seekers. The Pothu Kaandam mentioned about me, my family, my career, and what to expect until my last days. The Karma Kaandam spoke about my past birth as a Brahmin priest in Kerala, India. Astonishingly astrologer Dr Krishnan too did mention that I could possibly have been a priest or a medicine man in the former birth based on my charts. The thirteenth canto or Shaanthi Parikaara Kaandam spoke about
94
worship and prayers to reduce the evil effects of my karma. I was asked to worship the Siddhas, Lord Ganapati and Lord Shiva too. Although Shivabalan told me the Gnana Kaandam was not available to everyone, he requested that I seek the ninth kaandam, Gnana Kaandam too. There was a Gnana Kaandam for me. I had this Kaandam read to me too. It dictated my spiritual path. I was asked to worship Shiva, Ganapati, Agathiyar, and the eighteen Siddhas. The path I was to take was revealed to me through the reading of the Kaanda nadi! Before I went to India, I was informed in the nadi what to expect. It was unbelievable at that moment. I am still wondering why me? Do I deserve it? Could it be a mistaken identity? Could the nadi be for someone else? So then, I leave for India following the directions given in the nadi. Whatever stated in the nadi did take place. Upon returning to Malaysia, Agathiyar lays bare all those incidents that took place in India as if to confirm and tell me it was for real. It was truly amazing. I have seen the Kaanda Nadi once. Both my daughter have seen it. I waited with my wife to see her nadi but circumstances did not permit the search for her nadi and reading of it to take place on the day of appointment. But the ever loving father (Agathiyar) provided for her by mentioning about her when I was called up for a reading on April 2012 without even going through the usual process of taking an imprint of her thumbprint and locating the nadi through a series of question and answers! Agathiyar revealed about her in his Aasi Nadi. The Aasi Nadi
The Aasi Kaandam of Agathiyar is not located from the imprint of the seeker‘s thumbprint as in locating the Kaanda nadi, but is a revelation by Agathiyar, to those sincere seekers who adhere to the instructions stipulated in the Kaanda nadi. I came to know much about life and how to live it in a fruitful manner from the nadi, a medium through which the Siddhas communicate to their believers, followers and disciples. The nadi reading made known the possibilities in spiritual realization that was open and available for me. The choice was also given to me, whether to pursue in the direction laid out in those nadi readings, or I could turn a deaf ear and go my way, as for instance when I decided to see Tavayogi the night of the reading as instructed in the nadi, the previous reading was erased mysteriously. The second reading revealed much more. I was slowly made aware of the plan and purpose of my birth through the nadi. Further revelations are made if one sincerely follows the instructions faithfully to the very word. Once the
atonement for one‘s sins is performed, a new leaf starts. The Siddhas start to guide us according to our vision and mission. If we surrender unto them, they take hold of us, and there starts a new chapter in our life.
95
In September of 2006, Ramesh asked me to come in for a nadi reading. As Ramesh took some time to make a transcribe of the nadi into a notebook (He takes a transcribe now before reading it to me, since the event where the audio of the first reading by him had been erased mysteriously), I was overcome emotionally and wept as I kept watching Agathiyar‘s and Ramalinga Adigal ‘s portraits in his room. Ramesh immediately stopped for a moment and read out the line that he had just transcribed. To my amazement, Agathiyar narrates the incident in the nadi! I cried further as Ramesh started reading the full text of the nadi. During another instance of reading the nadi, Agathiyar at the very start of the reading mentioned that he was happy that I had garlanded him! I was in astonished. I had garlanded his bronze statue placed at the Sri Karpaga
Vinayagar Temple in Brickfields a moment ago before arriving at Nadi Guru Ramesh‘s home! During another reading, Agathiyar advised me to manage my anger. As I approached my car with my family after the reading, another car was double-parked beside mine, obstructing me. It was a Sunday. The streets were practically deserted. I was questioning myself why the owner of the car chose to park adjacent to my car when he had many vacant parking lots available. My family had a good laugh that day at the expense of me. They were watching the sky to see if the Siddhas had fitted CCTV‘s and were monitoring every move of mine. He was watching my thoughts and me. Now I was convinced even further that the Aasi Kaandam was being written in real time. It was truly amazing. Maran, a friend of my nephew Thayalan, called me to say he had just seen his nadi. Agathiyar had mentioned my name. I was to brief Maran on my experiences and the sights I had been shown by Agathiyar while on my pilgrimage to India recently (2005). It was truly amazing to hear Agathiyar mention this person in his nadi. Thayalan called me to say Agathiyar had instructed him in his nadi to learn the asana and pranayama techniques that Tavayogi had taught us, again, from me. It was truly amazing. Navarani had seen her nadi, and just like me, was asked to worship the Siddhas. When she searched the net for information on the nadi and Siddhas, she came across my articles at http://www.indianheartbeat.20m.com. (I have since deactivated this website). Later her boss gave her a book published by Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal and asked her to refer to Maran for more information. She met Maran who mentions about me. When she went for a reading, Agathiyar asked her to meet me. Amazing! Then lately in March 2013 Balachandran calls me to say Agathiyar had mentioned my name in his nadi reading and asked that he (Balachandran) come over and learn to conduct Puja. It is truly amazing! Not only did Agathiyar have a reading for me each time I went for a reading, but also he was so gracious to invite other Siddhas to bless this soul. Therefore, it was that I had readings from Siddha Bhogar, Sugabrahmar,
96
Bhrigu Munivar, Kagabujandar, Pathanjali, and Tirumoolar. I still wonder what I had done to deserve these Siddha‘s blessings. To date (15 February 2013) I have seen the Aasi Nadi forty-five times for myself, and once for my elder daughter. I had to go back for a re-reading of the first reading from the Aasi Kaandam when the recording on audio tape was erased mysteriously. The forty-forth reading had revelations for my wife. The latest reading on 15 February 2013 was a joint reading for both of us. This I presume will be the last nadi reading for me since Agathiyar has questioned the need for a reading for me.
Nadi Guru Ganesan in the reading of Agathiyar‘s revelation from the Jeeva Nadi explains as to why the nadi reading does not seem right for some seekers. Watch the video recording from Shashikant Oaks http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GCENLrMcT7Q Nadi Reading 2 by Agathiyar - 15.8.2005
I told Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal when he was in Malaysia in 2005, that it had been 2 ½ years since I last saw the nadi with Senthilkumar. Tavayogi immediately gave me Nadi Guru Ramesh‘s telephone number. I made an appointment. Muralitharan Saminathan came over to my house immediately after his nadi reading with Ramesh. To our surprise, Agathiyar mentions Muralitharan Saminathan taking teecha the day before from Tavayogi. On the day of my appointment, Ramesh played the earlier reading of my nadi that was recorded on tape by Nadi Guru Senthilkumar. When I saw Senthilkumar in 2002, he took an imprint of my thumbprint to enable him to locate my nadi. However, Ramesh did not do so, this time around. He played back the tail end of the last reading on the tape. He asked for my date of birth, time and Lagna. Then he went into an adjacent room to get my nadi. He asked if he should transcribe the reading. I told him to do as he pleased. He then taped the whole session without transcribing. Throughout the reading, I was in tears. Agathiyar was so kind and generous to me. He pardoned me for my past mistakes, removed the guilt that I had carried all this while, saying all was his doing and he added that I needed those experiences too. He accepted me into his circle and blessed me for a better future. Andrew Harvey writes in HIDDEN JOURNEY – A SPIRITUAL AWAKENING published by Penguin Books USA Inc., 1992, (Harvey, 1992)
97
―Over and over, with dazzling variations and images, the voice said, ―You cannot transform what you have not blessed. You can never transform what first you have not accepted and blessed.‖ Swami Muktananda in THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP published by Syda Foundation, 1985, says, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985)
―You will never hear the guru criticize you. Instead, when you are in his company, you will experience your own divinity. You will never be found guilty
in the guru‘s eyes. You will find in them only the praise of your hidden inner God.‖ Agathiyar told me that the Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves is the place for me to learn about spirituality. I was also told to see Tavayogi that night itself for a teecha. Tavayogi had already given me teecha with nine others earlier. Why the necessity to get the teecha again? I could have brushed aside, ignored or delayed seeing Tavayogi. Instead, when I followed as instructed and got Tavayogi‘s blessing and teecha from
him again that very night, the reading on tape was mysteriously ‗erased‘. That eventful day was 15 August 2005. Nadi Reading 3 by Agathiyar - 18.8.2005
I went back to Ramesh explaining the mysterious event. When the nadi was read to me, again there was no mention of the Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves anymore. I figured that the moment I surrendered to Tavayogi there was no need for the organization anymore. Besides Kallar and Palani, which was mentioned earlier, the new reading mentioned additional temples and
Siddha‘s places that I ought to visit - Tiruvannamalai, Vedharanyam, Pothigai and Courtalam. Muralitharan Saminathan‘s reading and my cassette recording of the nadi that was erased made me realized that the nadi is being written at that very moment in real time. Nadi Reading 4 by Agathiyar - 19.8.2005
Agathiyar relates the mysterious event at Palani where the temple priest offered me blessed milk and reveals why it took place. Agathiyar mentions about the initiation or Theecha I received from Tavayogi. Nadi Reading 5 by Agathiyar - 20.12.2005
Agathiyar talks about my recent trip to India. Agathiyar mentions Tavayogi. He asks that I continue prayers to Siddhas. See APPENDIX 4 HYMNS OF PRAISE TO SIDDHAS OR SIDDHAR POTRI THOGUPPU for a
98
list of names of Siddhas‘ names that is chanted during prayers. He mentions what took place at Papanasam, Courtalam and Agasthiyampalli in Vedharanyam. He explains the reason for asking me to come over to India in haste. Nadi Reading 6 by Agathiyar - 9.9.2006
Agathiyar talks about the prayers that I conducted and pilgrimage with Tavayogi. He talks about Supramania Swami and reveals what took place at Tiruvannamalai. Agathiyar emphasizes Supramania Swami was the catalyst to ignite me and the reason for me to tread this path. He reminds me to hold him in my thought. Then he goes on to explain the reason to introduce Tavayogi. Agathiyar talks about the prayers back home. Agathiyar reveals the reason for taking birth. Agathiyar asks that I stay on this path. He asks to continue the practices. Agathiyar reveals that one can remove his karma through prayers. Agathiyar reads my thoughts and mentions them immediately in the nadi. Nadi Reading 7 by Bhogar - 13.1.2007
Bhogar mentions that Agathiyar had requested him to reveal this time around. Bhogar talks about my past karma. He talks about the upcoming First World Conference of Siddha Philosophy to be held in Malaysia. He asks that I participate. He mentions that I shall meet Tavayogi again. He reveals the reason for taking birth. Bhogar too reveals what had taken place at Pothigai. He reminds me to stay on this path and continue with prayers. Bhogar also mentions that Agathiyar had dictated other Siddhas to reveal in the nadi in the coming weeks. Nadi Reading 8 by Sugabrahmar – 20.1.2007
Sugabrahmar mentions that he was requested to reveal in this nadi by Agathiyar. He mentions both Tavayogi and Supramania Swami. He requests that I carry out my duties to my gurus. Nadi Reading 9 by Bhirugumunivar – 27.1.2007
Bhirugumunivar mentions about Saint Raghavendra. He asks that I continue my practices. He mentions Tavayogi. He mentions that Siddha Kagabujandar will have a reading for me next. Nadi Reading 10 by Kagabujandar – 3.2.2007
Kagabujandar mentions that Agathiyar requests him for a reading. He reveals the benefits of prayers.
99
Nadi Reading 11 by Agathiyar – 10.2.2007
Agathiyar talks about Supramania Swami attaining Samadhi at Tiruvannamalai and my obligations towards him. Agathiyar then mentions Tavayogi too. He asks that I continue prayers (kottu prathanai) and explains its benefits.
Nadi Reading 12 by Agathiyar – 17.2.2007
Agathiyar asks to continue prayers. Agathiyar tells me that I would begin to write. Nadi Reading 13 by Kagabujandar – 24.2.2007
Kagabujandar asks that I stay on this path. Nadi Reading 14 by Agathiyar – 4.3.2007
Agathiyar reminds me of the benefits of prayers. He gives further guidance on meditation. He asks to stay on this path. Nadi Reading 15 by Bhirugumunivar – 10.3.2007
Bhirugumunivar guides me on performing prayers and the kind of food to consume. He graciously instructs on the Arutperunjhoti Maha Mantra. Listen to this mantra at http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WlJxlW0hLyIHe instructs me to continue prayers. He mentions the benefits of prayers. He shares his conversation with Agathiyar. Nadi Reading 16 by Kagabujandar – 23.4.2007
Kagabujandar asks that I stay on this path and continue to perform prayers. He talks about the Siddha path. He asks that I continue doing charity. Nadi Reading 17 by Tirumoolar – 8.5.2007
Tirumoolar asks that I continue prayers. Nadi Reading 18 by Agathiyar – 12.6.2007
Agathiyar asks that I continue with prayers. He mentions Tavayogi.
100
Nadi Reading 19 by Agathiyar – 24.7.2007
Agathiyar talks about the reason for taking birth. He talks about Supramania Swami. He tells me Swami will perform miracles in my home. He asks that I chant his name. He mentions Tavayogi too. Nadi Reading 20 by Tirumoolar – 23.9.2007
Tirumoolar talks about performing prayers. He says the names of the Siddhas shall be the Maha Mantra henceforth. He instructs me to continue chanting the names of the Siddhas. He mentions the TIRUMANTHIRAM and AGATHIYAR NIGANDU as guides. He asks that I be aware and watchful about creating karma in all that I do and live accordingly. Tirumoolar confirms Supramania Swamis presence in the subtle form in my home recently. Nadi Reading 21 by Agathiyar – 13.10.2007
Agathiyar mentions that this reading was on the instruction of Lord Murugan. He asks that I continue prayers to Lord Murugan and chanting his name. He reveals the auspiciousness of chanting Lord Murugan‘s name. Agathiyar reveals that he is in the form of light. Agathiyar introduces worship of the light both externally and internally. He asks that I continue chanting the Maha Mantra. He reveals the reason for taking birth. Nadi Reading 22 by Agathiyar – 23.11.2007
Agathiyar asks to continue with prayers. Agathiyar asks that I continue charity and service. Nadi Reading 23 by Agathiyar – 27.12.2007
Agathiyar says that he was revealing this nadi from Kallar. Agathiyar mentions about his Jayanthi and Guru Puja at Kallar on this day. He says the donations forwarded to Tavayogi for this celebration has been put to good use. Agathiyar says the gates to heaven shall open on this day. Agathiyar dictates the start of the Puja at exactly 27 ½
Naaligai after the birth of his star Ahilya in the month of Margali (10.58 hours). This is the actual time of his birth, he says. He blesses all who had gathered at my home for his Puja.
Nadi Reading 24 by Agathiyar – 29.1.2008
Agathiyar surprises me on the onset when he narrates that I had garlanded him at the Karpaga Vinayagar Temple in Brickfields just moments ago before I came for this reading. He talks about the prayers I conducted in conjunction with his Jayanthi and Guru Puja recently. He says he had blessed all those who had gathered for the prayers.
101
Nadi Reading 25 by Agathiyar – 8.3.2008
Agathiyar talks about the Siddha path. He says he shall show miracles along the way. Nadi Reading 26 by Agathiyar – 25.4.2008
Agathiyar mentions my meeting Tavayogi. He talks about the prayers conducted during the Chitra Pornami Festival recently. He mentions that it was a treasure that Tavayogi had given us by way of teaching us Asanas and Pranayama recently. He talks about his path. He asks that I continue prayers. Watch Tavayogi demonstrate the
yoga
techniques
to
disciples
in
Malaysia
at
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fTjr12CUqQE&feature=youtu.be Nadi Reading 27 by Pathanjali – 18.5.2008
Pathanjali too mentions that prayers (pujai), meditation (tavam) and yoga (yogam) can overcome karma. He instructs me to spread the teachings of the Siddhas. He advises on the kind of food to consume. He asks that I stay on this path. He reveals his Yoga. He asks to continue the asana and pranayama practices and prayers too. Nadi Reading 28 by Agathiyar – 12.7.2008
Agathiyar asks that I stay on this path and continue with prayers. Agathiyar talks about my daughter‘s higher education. Nadi Reading 29 by Agathiyar – 19.8.2008
Agathiyar speaks about Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal. Agathiyar also talks about my visit to Ongarakudil in 2003. Nadi Reading 30 by Agathiyar – 30.9.2008
Agathiyar asks me to continue prayers. He speaks about Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal. Agathiyar reveals about the significance of breath. Agathiyar reveals that both Lord Vinayagar and Gautama Buddha are exponents in pranayama. Nadi Reading 31 by Agathiyar – 8.12.2008
Agathiyar asks to stay on this path and to continue prayers. Agathiyar mentions about my thoughts on setting up a Peedham as mention in the very first reading and by Supramania Swami. That was my mission he says. Agathiyar reveals that he had directed Arumugam to provide the space to house Agathiyar in the Mritiga Brindavanam he
102
(Arumugam) was building for Raghavendra in Ipoh. See the progress of Ragavendra‘s Brindavanam at http://raghavendraipoh.com/aboutus.html Nadi Reading 32 by Agathiyar – 8.1.2009
Agathiyar mentions that since I had intended to set up a Peedham for Agathiyar, Agathiyar instructs that his image should be that of Agathiyar at Agasthiyampalli in Vedharanyam. He specifies how, where and when his statue should be made and all the rituals done before he goes to the Brindavan. He also says that he will be at my home before he is moved to Ipoh. He also instructs me to accept donations from devotees towards the cost of making his statue and building his Peedham. He reveals that he shall fulfill the prayers of devotees who seek him out for assistance. All they need to do was to light up a lamp. Nadi Reading 33 by Agathiyar – 27.8.2009
Agathiyar asks that I spread his teachings. He asks that I stay on his path. Agathiyar asks that I control my temper and to refrain from arguments. Agathiyar reveals a breathing technique. Nadi Reading 34 by Agathiyar – 26.12.2009
Agathiyar assures me that he shall make it to my home in time for his Jayanthi and Guru Puja prayers and all one has to do was to light a lamp and offer prayers to him. He shall then bless all those gathered. Agathiyar reveals the reason for asking me to carry out prayers. He reveals procedures for the Jayanthi Puja. Nadi Reading 35 by Agathiyar – 2.1.2010
Agathiyar reveals the reason he has come to my home in the form of the bronze statue. He reveals the significance of his Jayanthi Puja and asks all present to light a lamp. He assures that their karma shall be burnt. Agathiyar reveals the benefits of performing prayers. Nadi Reading 36 by Agathiyar – 31.1.2010
Agathiyar asks that I continue to be on this path and conduct prayers. He mentions about the prayers conducted during his Jayanthi recently. Nadi Reading 37 by Agathiyar – 3.4.2010
Agathiyar speaks about the prayers and rituals conducted for him (on his statue). He reveals a breathing technique. He asks that I continue prayers and practices.
103
Nadi Reading 38 by Agathiyar – 12.7.2010
Agathiyar asks that I spread his teachings through all available means and mediums. Agathiyar talks about the prayers conducted and its benefits. Agathiyar reveals extensive lists of benefits attained from performing and conducting prayers. He reveals the reason he asks that I carry them out. Below is listed the benefits as Agathiyar revealed in the nadi: There are many in this world who utter my name (Agathiyar), Prayers done truthfully (to Siddhas) shall gain many benefits, Prayers shall bring much joy, Prayers done moderately but splendidly and honestly shall help protect the world, Prayers done with fellow devotees will bring much benefit, Many shall rise in stature and power, Prayers will lead to a state of bliss, Prayers done on full moon days shall strengthen the Jothi within, Prayers will help remove doubts, Through prayers, one shall attain godhead, Strength, grace and wealth shall be gained, Stay on this path of devotion and family bond shall be strengthened, All that is asked for shall be gained, Prayers shall lead to meditation and charitable thoughts, All ills shall be removed, God shall listen to prayers, Idiots shall become geniuses, The benefits attained from prayers are indescribable for Many changes shall take place. Nadi Reading 39 by Agathiyar – 9.8.2010
Agathiyar asks to carry on prayers. Agathiyar mentions that I had moved him to devotee‘s homes and conducted group prayers. He says he shall open his eyes and create miracles too. Nadi Reading 40 by Agathiyar – 17.10.2010
Agathiyar asks to continue prayers. He asks that I perform charity too. Agathiyar tells me Annette Cleveland too has his blessings as I have been corresponding with her lately. He asks that I spread the message of the Siddhas. Agathiyar says it is possible to achieve all the benefits derived from Hatha Yoga through prayers. He says from this point on he was relaying the messages from Ganapati Dasar. Ganapati was pleased that I had assumed Agathiyar as Ganapati and performed the Puja, Abhisegam and Homam for him (Ganapati) on his Chathurthi.
―This is the truth and how it is. We are all one,‖ he says. Agathiyar reveals that just as all of creation is within
him, he too is within all creation. Agathiyar says he shall take on the form of whomever we chose to see. Agathiyar also mentions his devotee Navarani and says that she has his blessing too.
104
Nadi Reading 41 by Agathiyar – 19.4.2011
Agathiyar asks to continue prayers for Siddhas and stay on this path. He talks about the Chitra Pornami prayers held recently. He talks about my daughter‘s accident and assures us that all will be well. Agathiyar reveals his Moola Mantra and the benefits gained when chanted and ask that it be channeled to the masses. I have uploaded the mantra at http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PjnC0DyqSsw. Nadi Reading 42 by Agathiyar – 9.8.2011
Agathiyar speaks about Tavayogi. He asks that I continue prayers and charity. Nadi Reading 43 by Agathiyar – 26.11.2011
Agathiyar asks to continue prayers and charity and be on this path. He recommends a couple of Siddha medicines. He advocates certain prayers. Nadi Reading 44 by Agathiyar – 16.1.2012
Agathiyar speaks about the recent Jayanthi and Guru Puja prayers. Agathiyar instructs certain practices. He recommends certain Siddha medicines.
Nadi Reading 45 by Agathiyar – 15.2.2013
In the forty-fifth reading Agathiyar hints that I do not need to consult the nadi anymore! I believe there would not be another reading for me. He speaks about the prayers conducted. Agathiyar is full of praise for my wife, her devotion, faith and service. Agathiyar instructs the chanting of his naamam. Again, Agathiyar mentions that the benefits derived from performing Hatha Yoga is gained through prayers.
What theSiddhas Say
The Siddhas have conveyed their aspiration for their disciples through the nadi. The Siddhas give the following advice and assurance to their disciples. Below are the blessings that one receives because of following the dictates of the Siddhas. These were revelations in my nadi that I can safely say, applies to others to.
105
The Siddhas Speak On: On Siddha Margam:
The Siddhas stress that the Siddha Margam is the path. The Siddhas shall give visions and perform miracles just for their disciples. These miracles and visions help strengthen the faith of the disciples. These could take place at the abodes, caves and Samadhi of Siddhas or right at our homes. It can be a rare happening or it could also be a daily happening. The Siddhas ask that their disciple live a life of virtue and righteousness as the Siddhas do. When the disciple lives like a Siddha in this world, they then shall live like Shivam too. To achieve this state the disciple needs to establish himself firmly in the path of the Siddhas and be faithful to this path. The disciple should open up their world and let in the Siddhas; allowing the Siddhas to show the disciple his path and guide him on this path; receiving the advice of Siddhas with devotion. The disciple‘s thought has to revolve around the Siddhas. With their thoughts centered on the Siddhas day and night, the disciple shall realize joy and bliss each day. The disciple has to breathe God‘s name and it has to flow through the breath of the disciple. Hence, when these take place the Siddhas shall live in the disciple; the disciple shall become one with the Siddhas. Finally, God shall then reside in them. For these to take place the disciple has to first start worshiping the Siddhas at home, inviting them and making them a part of the family too. Once the Siddhas are moved by the devotion of the disciples, the Siddhas shall grace their presence in the disciple‘s home and eventually shall live with the discipl e. When the Siddhas are established in the home of disciples then the disciple has no need to spend his life at an ashram. The disciple is assured that he/she shall see changes taking place. Astoundingly once a disciple comes to this path, others around him too shall follow. The Siddhas work magic and wonder in our lives. Family members and others shall benefit from the disciple ‘s association with the Siddhas. His family and others too shall have the blessings of Siddhas. The Siddhas then shall care for the disciple and his family. The Siddhas shall be a companion. Just as the parent takes care of the child, the Siddhas shall take care of the disciple. Once this devotion for the Siddhas sets in, the Siddhas in return shall love the disciple as much as the disciple loves them. Occasionally the Siddhas shall tests the loyalty of their disciples, but they shall not let down the disciples. The disciple has only to call out for the Siddhas when confronted with danger and they shall ever protect the disciple and his family. The Siddhas assure that the disciple on their path will have all his wishes fulfilled and all the disciple‘s efforts will
pay off. The disciple shall see much progress come his way. The disciple‘s aspirations shall be realized. The disciple‘s asking shall be granted.
106
The Siddhas shall provide the disciple the knowledge to spell away ignorance. The disciple shall attain youth, and clarity of thought. The Siddhas shall be present in the disciple‘s thoughts, word, and deed. The disciple now becomes a true friend and is highly regarded by the Siddhas. The disciple‘s devotion and admiration of the Siddhas shall earn a similar admiration from the Siddhas. The Siddhas shall send their messengers to deliver their message to their disciples. The disciple needs only to follow the advice and guidance of Siddhas. By researching into the reason for taking birth, the reason for his birth shall be made known. The Siddhas ask the devotee to live with pride that he/she, a disciple of the Siddhas, has chosen to follow the path of the Siddhas. Once established on this path the disciple should then help spread the Siddha teachings. On The Nadi
The nadi is a means of communication between the Siddha and the disciple. The Siddhas give instructions through the nadi. They assure the disciple that all those who come in search of the nadi have the blessings of the Siddhas. They warn never to belittle the nadi readings for it is sacred. More on the nadi in the following pages. On Karma:
Birth is a result of past karma. If karma (both good and bad) is erased, there is no reason to take birth again. The disciple needs to live his life, distinguishing between the good and bad karma, which takes shape because of links with the past births. Confusion too is a result of past karmas and it does not make advancement in spiritual practices possible. The means to cleanse karma is by way of doing charity and through prayers. The very fire of prayer and meditation shall burn karma away say the Siddhas. The disciple needs to perform tapas and penances to end this circle of birth. On Morality:
The disciple needs to live a life of virtue. He has to be pure at heart and then he shall be at peace. TheSiddhas advise the disciple to take control of his emotions. For instance, they warn that anger and temper shall destroy all the merits gained by the disciple through meditation. They also warn the disciple not to utter harsh words, as they shall take shape. The disciple is advised not to challenge and argue with people around them but instead to be aware of its dangers and not be dragged into these discussions. When faced with challenges, he is not to retaliate. He is required to do nothing in those circumstances. Then the disciple shall be at peace.
107
The Siddhas motivate the disciples. The disciple is advised to take things one-step at a time. The Siddhas shall assist the disciple to drive away worry, fear, and sadness. They encourage the disciple to be compassionate to all beings; help the needy through charity; and serve those in need. The disciple is required to feed the poor and the animals too. On Worship:
The disciple is encouraged to conduct prayers. He needs to be steady in his prayers and undertaking even when confronted with people who shall shake their very faith. The disciple is advised not to heed these harsh and discouraging words but instead to carry on with the prayers. There is much good in prayers, theSiddhas assure the disciple. All the disciple‘s problems shall be relieved systematically through prayers. Agathiyar reveals the benefits attained from doing Puja. There are many in this world who utter my name (Agathiyar), Prayers done truthfully (to Siddhas) shall gain many benefits, Prayers shall bring much joy, Prayers done moderately but splendidly and honestly shall help protect the world, Prayers done with fellow devotees will bring much benefit, Many shall rise in stature and power, Prayers will lead to a state of bliss, Prayers done on full moon days shall strengthen the Jothi within, Prayers will help remove doubts, Through prayers, one shall attain godhead, Strength, grace and wealth shall be gained, Stay on this path of devotion and family bond shall be strengthened, All that is asked for shall be gained, Prayers shall lead to meditation and charitable thoughts, All ills shall be removed, God shall listen to prayers, Idiots shall become geniuses, The benefits attained from prayers are indescribable for Many changes shall take place. They promise that happiness shall prevail in the lives of the disciple because of these daily prayers to the Siddhas. The disciple is encouraged to recite the Maha Mantra – Arutperunjhoti, Arutperunjhoti, Taniperunkarunai, Arutperunjhoti ; the names of the Siddhas and that of Lord Murugan which is Jothi which results in bliss and joy. The Siddhas reveal that they are in the form of Jothi; thus, the disciple is encouraged to light up the home and worship the Jothi. The disciple is encouraged to perform prayers at temples; appease the planets and to garland the Gods for then they shall be pleased. He needs to spread the teachings of the Siddhas through prayers and service. He is requested to stay on this path. He is to continue consistently with the spiritual practices that he is currently following. He is advised not to get distracted. He is reminded not to give up on prayers.
108
The disciple is encouraged to help finance the building of temples and places of worship. (An excellent example is that of the Siddha Korakar who advised the presiding king of Tanjore, Raja Cholan to build a temple to counter the karma that he had gain when he went to war with the neighboring states. Korakar personally supervised the construction and completion of this temple known as Breehadeshwarar Temple.-Ed) On Pilgrimages:
The disciple is encouraged to go on pilgrimages that would help change one‘s perception of God and to know and learn more about the Siddhas to visit and pray at the abodes and dwellings of Siddhas. The Siddhas assure that they shall receive the disciple with open arms and accompany them on their pilgrimages to these shrines, caves and samadhi. On Yoga:
The Siddhas advocate the practice of asana and breathing exercises, which include the practice of Thega sudhi, and other breathing techniques (pranayama). Preferably, these practices should be learnt from a Guru. The disciples are to practice meditation daily because of which they shall gain full concentration. He needs to just concentrate on his meditation; the Siddhas shall take care of the disciple‘s other needs. To enable advancement
in the disciple‘s practices and meditation, he is requested to sit on a seat made of wood , on a mat made of tharpai grass; or a white cloth and chant the Siddha‘s names; to meditate for twelve minutes daily with eyes shut the sight focused between the brows. The Siddhas assure the disciple that they shall receive great benefits from these practices; their thinking ability shall improve; temper flares shall be gone; health shall improve; and the body shall be robust. The disciple shall gain clarity; attain knowledge; attain speech attributes and other benefits. The Siddhas assure the disciple that not all efforts and practices shall be in vain. The disciple shall achieve the highest meditation through the path of Siddha Margam. The disciple shall gain all that the Siddhas had attained! On Food:
The disciple who meditates and performs yogic practices is required to take pure natural foods, devoid of salt, excessive sweet, sour and pungent flavors. Since excessive heat arises in the body of the disciple due to meditation, hence there is a need to take only satvic foods to counter the heat. On Marriage:
The Siddhas encourage their disciples to marry and carry out their responsibilities to their families. They ask that their disciples walk the path without deserting their families. The disciple needs only to fulfill his responsibilities towards the family and nation. The Siddhas shall take care of the rests.
109
As M. Govindan says, ―They (Siddhas) challenge us not to turn our backs on the world in our quests for spiritual enlightenment.‖ Swami Muktananda says when one walks on the path of the supremely beautiful Kundalini, liberation and worldly enjoyments go hand in hand. I personally think that everyone should get married. Rather than having one individual strive on this path, would not it be better if he could also bring the whole family into this path. Tavayogi too told me once that it was not sufficient that I came to this path but I had to bring the family in too. The Jeeva Nadi
Velayutham Karthikeyan has been posting in his blog http://siththanarul.blogspot.comrevelations and happenings linked to people who came in search of the Jeeva nadi in possession of Hanumathdasan of Chennai. I understand Hanumathdasan had compiled the revelations in a series of five books entitled NADI SOLLUM KATHAI. These revelations have been made into a television series titled AGATHIYAR ARUL VAKU. Hanumathdasan was gifted to have in his possession Agathiyar ‘s and Bhogar‘s Jeeva nadi, where the words appear in gold only when the seeker sits with the nadi reader. Otherwise, it is just a blank sheet of palm leaf. Below is a translation of his entries:
―The nadi has been written by Siddhas for us to know about our past, the present and the future. Many have corrected their lifestyle after listening to the explanations, heeding the instructions and carrying out atonements. Many more had regained their health and peace of mind.‖
―The Siddhas are those who knew the past, present and the future. They were gnosis. The Siddhas were similar to a company‘s secretary. The Siddhas were
God‘s messengers. When those who had prayed to God and had yet to receive God‘s blessings, approached the Siddhas instead, they immediately received God‘s blessings.‖ Karthiyen‘s blog entry brings us back to time immemorial where the Siddhas, being compassionate and kind, put forward to God their wishes for humanity. The Siddhas had wished that whoever seeks out the Siddhas for solutions to their problems and surrender to the Siddhas, they shall be pardoned for their past deeds, however bad and evil they may be, and shall not be put through the trial and tribulations and made to face the consequences but instead be saved. God granted the Siddhas this wish. The next instant the Siddhas wrote down; the reasons for each individual‘s sufferings ; listed out solutions and remedies; and showed ways and means to overcome or end the seekers problems, sins, diseases, illnesses and sufferings. They wrote them in
110
Tamil prose on dried palm leaves. This writings came to be known as the nadi. Karthikeyan adds that one has to seek out the Siddhas to solve his problems. Reading Karthikeyan‘s blog that carried stories of individuals who had seek out Hanumathdasan and the Jeeva Nadi in his possession for answers to their problems, dilemma and sufferings was both enlightening and revealing. I learnt much about Agathiyar and other Siddhas, and the workings of the Siddhas and the nadi. Here is the translation from the srcinal in Tamil of some of the most interesting events and the Siddhas messages from Karthikeyan‘s blog. To date (22 April 2013) Karthikeyan has posted 120 episodes in the lives of individuals who came seeking Agathiyar ‘s Jeeva Nadi. I have managed to translate 22 of them. I have included these episodes after receiving Karthikeyan‘s reply through e -mail permitting me to carry the translation of his postings for the benefits of the non-Tamils. Since my e-mail to him, Karthikeyan himself has started to translate these revelations and has posted them in English at http://www.gnanaboomi.com/the-grace-of-siddha-episode1 I do not think it is necessary for me to continue translating these episodes since Karthikeyan himself has taken up this task to enlighten the non-Tamil speaking community about the wonders and the workings of the Siddhas in the lives of devotees and non-devotees too.
Case 1 The Case of the Vagabond Who Challenged Agathiyar
Once Agathiyar delivered a message in the jeeva nadi for Hanumathdasan to forewarn him of an incident that was to take place. Agathiyar revealed, ―A man shall approach you (Hanumathdasan) this evening at 6 pm. Although he looks like a vagabond, he is rich and a great devotee of Shiva too. However, he does not have peace of mind. As a reason
he left his family. Certain miracles are about to take place in his life after he returns from here.‖ Just as Agathiyar had fore warned in the jeeva nadi, a man appeared at Hanumathdasan‘s house at 6 pm. He could hardly walk straight. The man enquired if Hanumathdasan was the nadi reader. He then showed Hanumathdasan a small bottle which he held in his hand. Hanumathdasan glanced at the label on the bottle. It was a pesticide and was only half-full. He looks up at the man and realized his mouth was frothing. Hanumathdasan enquired what had happened to him. The man replied that he had consumed the poison. Hanumathdasan felt a chill go down his back. To the question as to why he came there, he replied that he wanted to see the nadi.
―What? In this situation?‖ questioned Hanumathdasan.
111
―Why not? Would not Agathiyar answer?‖ was his reply. When Hanumathdasan asked that he seek medical treatment first, he adamantly stood fixed and insisted the nadi be read. No amount of coaxing would make him leave the place to seek medical aid. When Hanumathdasan refused to read the nadi for him, he said that he only wanted Hanumathdasan to find out from Agathiyar if he would survive or not?
―Just ask Agathiyar this question and I shall be on my way,‖ he said. Hanumathdasan who was greatly disturbed made him sit down and rushed to have his bath and prayer before returning with the jeeva nadi. Agathiyar revealed a secret to Hanumathdasan.
―This man is a devotee of Shiva. He came up the hard way in life and made his riches in a very short time. He is married but does not have a child. The relatives used this issue to separate the couple. He left his home some
time back without anyone‘s knowledge. The families, thinking he had died, are in the midst of dividing his wealth amongst them. He had traveled to north India and now has sought me.‖
Agathiyar added that he should live. Hanumathdasan told the man that he should survive. The man replied that he did not believe it and to Hanumathdasan‘s horror consumed the remaining portion of
the pesticide. ―I have consumed the remaining poison, now how can I survive?‖ he argued. He was out to prove Agathiyar wrong. Hanumathdasan rushed to his prayer room and returned with Palani Navabasana Murugan Vibhuti Prasad and Sandhana Kappu Prasad that he had. He gave it to the man, asking him to consume the Prasad. The man did as asked and began to leave. When Hanumathdasan reminded him to head for the hospital he replied, ―Why should I? Agathiyar has said that
I shall survive.‖
112
Hanumathdasan could not sleep the whole night long, thinking about what had transpired that evening. He sat for prayers at 3 am and asked to know if the man was still alive. Agathiyar in the nadi replied that he was hale and alive. He also mentioned that the man was cured of his stomach ailment, which he had had for the past twenty years.
―Moving about as a vagabond subjected him to ha ving a stomach ailment. He had sought medical attention but was not cured. He seeks out Siddhas in Kollimalai to relieve him. After taking these herbs, he was better but not fully cured. Finally, he came to me. He had strong faith on me. Being a devotee of Shiva I decided to cure him but he resorted to drinking the poison when he could not bear the stomach pains. The Navabasana Vibhuti Prasad and Sandhana Prasad that you gave him cured him completely. The Navabasana countered the poison and acted as an antidote for his stomach ailment. Otherwise it could have led to cancer.‖ Message: The ever-compassionate father pardons and saves his devotee even if he misbehaves.
Case 2 The Case of the Hit men Who Turned over a New Leaf
Just as Agathiyar ended his revelation in the nadi, a group of people gatecrashes into Hanumathdasan‘s home with weapons. They looked like hit men.
―Where is the vagabond who was here last night?‖ they questioned Hanumathdasan. Hanumathdasan tried to calm them down. He invited what looked like their leader to take a sit. He questioned him as to why he was looking for the vagabond. The leader refused to divulge and kept asking about the
vagabond‘s whereabouts. He questioned Hanumathdasan the vagabond‘s purpose and reason to come to him. Hanumathdasan narrated what took place the night before. After listening to what had transpired the night before, the leader asks if Agathiyar could reveal all. He asked Hanumathdasan to find out from Agathiyar if the vagabond was alive. He revealed that he had to deliver the vagabond to someone in return for money. The leader turned to his followers and asked them to take a seat too. Hanumathdasan took up the nadi. Agathiyar revealed about the leader.
―He sought to search out for the man in return for a huge sum that would aid in his daughter‘s eye operation,‖ said Agathiyar.
113
Hanumathdasan told the leader what Agathiyar had mentioned in the nadi. The leader immediately fell at the feet of Hanumathdasan and started to cry. He acknowledged what Agathiyar had mentioned in the nadi as being true. Hanumathdasan put forward a proposal to the leader that if Agathiyar could show another way out of his predicament would the leader give up the idea of looking for the vagabond. Agathiyar revealed more.
―In the past birth a kid had lost his eyesight due to the leader‘s action. As a result, his daughter was losing her eyesight in this birth. Even if he resorted to carrying out what he had come for, his daughter would not regain
her eyesight.‖ Then Agathiyar stated three conditions if she was to see again. First: the leader was to change over a new leaf. Second: he was to seek out a Siddha in Kollimalai. Third: he was to serve in an orphanage until his life‘s end. The leader agreed to do the first two but explained that he could not carry out the third because he was married to three wives and had to support them. Agathiyar provided the remedy in the jeeva nadi, ―Nethira Thosa Nivarthi Puspam, a flower that bloomed once in three years in Kollimalai. If its juice is applied to the eyes and on the head daily, his daughter would regain her
eyesight.‖ Agathiyar added that a Siddha at Kollimalai should provide for this unique and rare flower.
―Carry out this treatment for ninety days. She will regain her eyesight. She wo uld not need to be operated on. Leave for Kollimalai immediately‖, instructed Agathiyar. Hearing this followers objected to him leaving for Kollimalai before finishing their ‗business‘ since they had already received payment for it. The leader motioned one of his followers to come forward to seek the nadi too. Agathiyar revealed about him too. He too was asked to seek out the Siddha in Kollimalai for a remedy for his wife‘s ailment. Hearing this follower too began to cry. He acknowledged that what Agathiyar had revealed in the jeeva nadi was the truth. Both of them left immediately for Kollimalai. Hanumathdasan was keen to find out what had happened to the vagabond and those hit men.
114
Agathiyar answered, ―The vagabond who left the family and ventured to the north had m ade numerous reports to the police regarding his safety. That is how the family came to know that he was still alive. One of the family
members engaged the hit men to ‗finish‘ him off. Now the family had repented and took him in. The one who sent out the hit men is in a very bad shape in the hospital.‖ After some time one of the hit men arrived at Hanumathdasan‘s door with his family. They fell at the feet of Hanumathdasan. This man‘s wife had recovered fully. Hanumathdasan was told that the other man‘s daughter too was cured and her father took up Siddha medicine, became a practitioner, and took it upon himself to help all those who were in the same predicament. He narrated what had taken place in Kollimalai. After looking around the Kollimalai hills for the Siddha in vain, the men laid down to rest under a tree. Suddenly an old man tapped one of them and asked him by his name. The hit men were amazed how this stranger knew their names and how he identified them correctly. He asked both of them to follow. The old man then led them to a hut. He told both the men respectively that the wife and daughter should be cured with the medicine that he was giving them. He handed one of them an extract of a plant in a bottle to apply on the eyes of his daughter and assured him that she would begin to see in thirty days. He asked him to come back for more if needed. To the other he handed an herbal preparation in a powder form
to be taken with honey. His wife‘s heart problem will be cured in twenty -seven days, the old man assured him. The men handed him some money, which he refused to accept saying that the money was taken to ‗finish‘ off
someone and that he did not want ‗stained‘ money. He went into the hut and did not come out for a long time. The men peeked into the hut but there was no one. They waited awhile but he did not turn up. They eventually returned home. Hanumathdasan enquired if they went back to the Siddha again. He replied that they went to Kollimalai again but there was no hut at that spot and there was no Siddha too. When they enquired those who frequented Kollimalai, about the Siddha and his hut, they were told that they had not come across any hut or Siddha there. The men were ready to fulfill Agathiyar‘s remaining directives. Agathiyar directed them to recite the surya mantra on Sundays for six weeks and assured them that on the sixth week they should both land a job. They will be required to part with a portion of their wages each month, which was to be given to an orphanage to feed its children. They left Hanumathdasan thanking him, Agathiyar and the jeeva nadi. Hanumathdasan approached Agathiyar to find out who the Siddha was.
―That was my disciple Siddha Bhogar. He carried out my wishes and had dispersed the medicine to both of them personally‖, came the reply in the nadi.
115
Agathiyar added, ―Bhogar still lives and moves around in Kollimalai. If one prays to Bhogar for assistance, he shall take the form of a Siddha practitioner and treat them, cure their illnesses and save them. The other Siddhas in Kollimalai are his disciples and their treatment is effective too. ‖ To another question from Hanumathdasan, ―How can one identify Bhogar?‖Agathiyar explains,
―Bhogar shall have a twinkle in his eyes. He shall emit the aroma of tulasi herb or jawathu essence vibhuti.‖ One day the vagabond, who left his family and ventured into north India, and later challenged Agathiyar by drinking poison, and eventually returned to his family, stood in front of Hanumathdasan with his family. He had survived the encounter with the poison. He was reunited with his family who had repented for their misdeeds towards him. He had willingly donated a third of his property to an orphanage. Message: All it needs is a turn of leaf to receive the Siddhas grace.
Case 3 The Case of the Devoted Devotee
A devotee of Agathiyar who had received Agathiyar‘s blessings in the jeeva nadi before going to Dubai called Hanumathdasan on the second day of his arrival in Dubai. He informed Hanumathdasan that he had lost his travel documents and cash. He only realized it was missing when he was at a counter to pay for the stuff that he had purchased. He wanted to know from Agathiyar if he would get back his documents and cash. Hanumathdasan looked into the nadi if Agathiyar had an answer for him.
―He shall get back what he lost. Ask him to pray to his kuladeivam and Puttaparthi mainthan. This lad had taken Satya Sai Baba as his Guru and frequented Puttaparthi helping with the chores. He has diligently followed Agathiyar‘s nadi. He is a true devotee.‖ So why was he in this predicament? Hanumathdasan seek answers from Agathiyar on his behalf.
Agathiyar reveals, ―This lad had promised to conduct garuda utsavam at the temple of his kuladeivam. Even after eight years, he had not carried out his promise. He had also promised to feed 100 people at Puttaparthi if he landed the job in Dubai. However, in his haste to leave for Dubai, he did not do as promised. If he had done
as promised he would not have landed himself into this trouble.‖
116
Hanumathdasan waited for the lad‘s call from Dubai. The lad called again. When Hanumathdasan mentioned what was revealed in the jeeva nadi, the lad recalled his promises and promised to fulfill them once he was back home. He added that he had just received a call from the shopping outlet. The shopkeeper had in his possession
the lad‘s passport, visa and wallet. He told Hanumathdasan that he would call again once he took possession of them. After half an hour, he called back. He narrated what had transpired. Someone came to the shopping outlet and had handed over his documents. The lad was puzzled because the description given by the shopkeeper was that of Agathiyar! The lad immediately took out a photo of Agathiyar that he always carried along in his pocket. The shopkeeper acknowledged that it was Agathiyar who handed the documents! Message: Agathiyar comes to the aid of his devotees in person.
Case 4 The Case of the Siddhas Who Came To the Aid of a Villager
A villager came to see the jeeva nadi. His wife was carrying their eight children. The doctors had advised against it saying that it would put her life at risk. To make matters worse his village was not easily accessible and did not have the necessary amenities. The villager wanted to know from Agathiyar if his wife‘s life was at risk.
Agathiyar reveals, ―What the doctors said was right. There is likelihood that she would not survive this delivery.‖ Agathiyar tells Hanumathdasan, ―He has faith on God. I have to help him out. He had saved many lives from drowning in his last birth. He had fasted and had climbed, amidst much difficulty, to my shrine at the Pothigai hills to perform milk Abhisegam, all out of devotion to me. He had saved a girl from drowning in the Pothigai waterfalls too. That is also the moment when he was pulled by the undercurrent and drowned. Due to his good deeds in the past life my wife Lopamudra and I shall attend to his wife during her time of delivery.‖
―Ask him to return immediately to his wife for she is in labor now,‖ directed Agathiyar. However, he did not return to his village immediately. After four days, he returned cheerfully to Hanumathdasan. He narrated what took place in his village home in his absence. A couple had gone over to his house. They asked his seven children to leave while the woman attended to his wife. When the woman held his
wife‘s hands, his wife was relieved off her labor pain. His wife delivered a boy without any complications and both were fine. The man on his part chanted outside the villager‘s home and later prepared some herbal medicines and passed it to the villager‘s wife. They left without asking for anything in return.
117
Message: Agathiyar comes with his spouse in times of need to aid those who have gained merits in life.
Case 5 The Case of the Jeeva Nadi Reader Having the Darshan of Sri Rama
Once Hanumathdasan was asked by Agathiyar in the Jeeva nadi to go to Bhadrachalam 64 where he would have the privilege of receiving Sri Rama‘s vision. However, as he entered Sri Rama‘s temple a heavy downpour began. The continuous rain caused the Godavari river to overflow and flood the temple 65 grounds. As it rained continuously, the water level kept rising each minute. It looked like it would take at least ten days for the floodwaters to subside. The houses and shops located around the temple were already submerged to hip level too. While he sat at the temple pondering how to make his way home, he seeks the Jeeva nadi for a solution. What Agathiyar told him mystified him. Agathiyar revealed how Ramadas66, a great devotee of Sri Rama had stolen from the coffers of the Government to erect this temple. Due to the act of his, Ramadas was convicted and jailed. Sri Rama visited his devotee Ramadas in jail. Agathiyar revealed that this day coincided with SriRama‘s visit to Ramadas and wanted him too to get Sri R ama‘s Darshan on this day.
He asked Hanumathdasan to close his eyes and meditate immediately since Sri Rama will appear in the inner sanctum in thirty-six minutes or 1 ½ Naaligai where Hanumathdasan will get to see Sri Rama for twenty-four minutes or a Naaligai. Agathiyar explained further that Sri Rama would come down the temple steps to worship with flowers and show the Deepa arati to the river Godavari. Agathiyar mentioned that Hanumathdasan would see Sri Rama‘s Darshan in his meditation. After the worship of Godavari, the floodwaters will subside in four hours. Then Hanumathdasan could leave for town to board his transport to return home.
64
Bhadrachalam, in the state of Andhra Pradesh, India, is located 312 kilometres (194 mi) east of state capital, Hyderabad. It is situated on the banks of the river
Godavari, and an important site of pilgrimage for Hindus. – Sourced from Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia.
65
Here the presiding deity is Lord Rama. The Archa Murthys of Rama, Sita and Lakshmana at this temple are considered to be Swayambhu (self-manifested ones). The main Deity faces westside towards river Godavari. This temple is located on a small hillock. Lord Sri Rama appeared in a dream to Pokala Dammakka and informed her about the existence of vigrahas on Bhadragiri hills. Taking the lead she found the vigrahas. Dhammakka cleared the jungle and put up a modest structure and offered puja to the deities. – Sourced from Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia. 66
Kancherla Gopanna (c 1620 - 1680 CE), popularly known as Bhadradri Ramadasu or Bhadrachala Ramadasu, was a 17th century devotee of Rama and a composer
of Carnatic music. He lived in the village of Nelakondapalli near Bhadrachalam, Andhra Pradesh. Ramadasu under the guidance of Pokala Dammakka built the t emple at Bhadrachalam.His devotional lyrics to Rama are known as Ramadaasu Keertanalu. He also wrote Dasarathi Shatakamu, makuTamu, Dasaradhee Karuna payonidhi, a collection of nearly 108 poems dedicated to Lord Rama. –Sourced from Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia.
118
Amazingly just as Agathiyar had mention, exactly at 1 ½ Naaligai the temple doors opened. The scent of rare flowers was in the air. Chanting of mantra was heard. Hanumathdasan sensed someone enter the inner sanctum and later reappear from the inner sanctum followed by another three figures. They all stood on the edge of Godavari and worshiped her. After twenty-four minutes, the vision disappeared. Hanumathdasan opened his eyes only to see a temple authority standing in front of him. The man questioned Hanumathdasan if someone had entered the inner sanctum. He explained that the fruits and milk had been partaken! Message: Agathiyar gives rare insights into the other world to devotees.
Case 6 The Case of the Crooked Temple Official
The temple official at the Sri Rama temple at Bhadrachalam saw Hanumathdasan read the nadi for himself and enquired about it. After listening to Hanumathdasan, he too wanted to have the nadi read. Agathiyar reveals that the temple official was born of a rich family. However much he tried to live a life of high moral and ethics, sadly it was simply not possible because of his ancestor‘s karmas and doings. As a result, he ended having an implicit affair with another woman. Although he was living with a lawfully wedded wife, he still pursued and continued with this affair. Agathiyar foresaw and warned him that he would go limp in a year. However, since he had approached Agathiyar and requested to read his nadi, Agathiyar shows him a way out of this predicament. Agathiyar exposes that he had stolen money from the temple and had stashed the money in the padi heap at home. He had laid his hands on property that belonged to the temple too. Agathiyar wanted him to duly return it. Agathiyar reveals that the official‘s wife and the other woman had been his wives in the former birth. He was to accept the other woman as his wife too. He will face many problems in doing so but he has to endure them. That was his karma.
The man was worried that if he acknowledged openly that he had two wives he would be removed from the posts he was holding at the temple. Hanumathdasan told him that was better than he going lame. However, the man did not listen. He defended himself saying that he did what others did too and tried to justify his actions. There was no harm in indulging in these vices since everyone else is doing it and it was the norm, he reasoned. He argued if one deserves to go lame since he stole from the temple, then all those who had stolen from these temples should face the same consequences too. However, that was not the case and it has not happened, he
119
continued. He even went to the extent to say that he would prove Agathiyar wrong. Finally, he said he would not change his life just because the nadi said so. As there was two more hours before the swollen waters of Godavari would subside according to Agathiyar, Hanumathdasan decided to wait further before leaving for his home. That is when the temple official suddenly called him to view the gold and ornaments that Ramadas had made to adorned Sri Rama. The temple official took Hanumathdasan to a secret room with security personals accompanying them. After viewing the jewelries as they locked up the room and returned to the office, the temple official collapsed at his chair. Those around him tried to revive him. Eventually he came around but realized that he could not speak. Those gathered around him tried to lift him only to realize that he had lost the use of both his legs. One of them hurried to fetch the doctor. Hanumathdasan referred to the nadi. Agathiyar speaks, ―This man was given an opportunity to perform spiritual service in this birth. I showed him his faults and showed him a new path too to bring change and reform for a better future. However, he chose to ignore everything I said. This incident took place because Sri Rama had to teach him a lesson. He will return to his normal self after forty minutes, provided he returns the jewelry that a certain man had given as donation to the temple which was now in the safe keeping of the official, to the donation box.‖ Meanwhile the doctor arrived. He gave the official a shot in the arm and left shortly. After a while, the official, with his aids, deposited a bundle into the donation box. When Hanumathdasan enquired about the bundle that he had deposited, he revealed that it was from a devotee and was meant to be deposited in the donation box. However, he had forgotten about it. Now after he went through this incident he was not prepared to face the terrible fate that Agathiyar had warned would take place in a year. He decided to follow Agathiyar‘s instruction! Message: It is only wise to listen to the Siddhas for are always concerned about us.
Case 7 The Case of the Stolen Jeeva Nadi
As Hanumathdasan came down the steps of the Sri Rama temple, a man greeted him asking it he recognized him. It turned out to be the man who had taken poison and turned up at Hanumathdasan ‘s home in Chennai some time back. He was with his family. He filled in what had taken place in his life since that day. He said he owed it to Agathiyar. He had survived the ordeal and was reunited with his family. All those who did harm to him were nowhere around him. He had donated 1/3 of his fortune to charity and now was on a pilgrimage to Andra. The man offered Hanumathdasan a lift.
120
Hanumathdasan waited until he finished his prayers. They started for the railway station but in the dark lost their way and ended up being stopped by six youths in the middle of the road. The youth were aggressive and hit the car, forcing them to stop. They spoke in Telugu asking the passengers to alight from the car. The men inside the car alighted leaving behind the women in the car. The youth demanded the cash and jewelry from the passengers. Hanumathdasan who wanting to save the Jeeva nadi from their clutches, reached into the car. One of the robbers who saw the nadi which was wrapped in a silk cloth, mistakenly thought that Hanumathdasan was reaching for an armed weapon, alerts his friends who ran for their lives! When the police came along to investigate, an officer wanted to have his nadi read. The police volunteered to escort them. Hanumathdasan boarded the police vehicle while the other vehicle followed behind. Message: The nadi saves the day (and life‘s too)
Hanumathdasan read the nadi in the vehicle. Agathiyar revealed that the officer‘s brother who left home has now become a dacoit. ―Go catch him if possible,‖ Agathiyar, concluded. Hanumathdasan enquired Agathiyar as to why he had to face the robbers earlier. Agathiyar explained that the girl from the family he hitched a ride had stolen and hidden a few of Hanumathdasan‘s Jeeva nadi leaves without his knowledge. Therefore, Agathiyar had to give her a scare. Hanumathdasan asked if he was supposed to retrieve the nadi leaves from the girl but Agathiyar replied those leaves were now of no use to anyone. The leaves were ―damaged.‖ Agathiyar instructed Hanumathdasan to take the leaves to the Gomukh river and cleansed them within 1 ½ months. Agathiyar added, ―You shall come to know a military officer who will seek you and the nadi to solve his family problems. With his assistance, you shall go to Haridwar, Rishikesh, Badrinath, Kedarnath, and the source of the Ganges, Gomukh. At Gomukh, split the nadi bundle into two. Use one portion to read for the public and give away the other portion to whoever I shall instruct later.‖ Agathiyar said he would appear in the nadi of Hanumathdasan from Ashwini Natchathiram until Revathi Natchathiram and Pornami Tithi until Amavasai Tithi. As to the question why the girl stole it and why Agathiyar told to split it, Agathiyar replied, ―Wait and see.‖ A scream was suddenly heard from the car following the police vehicle. One of the girls at the back seat of the car was screaming in pain, clutching her stomach. The nearest hospital was twenty miles away. Hanumathdasan called over her father and told him what Agathiyar had exposed in the nadi. Her father asked her to remove the nadi that she hid in her clothing. The girl apologized for stealing the nadi and admitted the stomach pain began soon after she had taken the nadi. When she returned the nadi, her pain subsided!
121
Message: Do not covet what does not rightfully belong to you.
Case 8 The Case of the Dacoit Brother and the Policeman
Hanumathdasan thanked the man and his family for giving him a lift and following him this far and requested that he carry on while Hanumathdasan will ride with the police to the railway station. As the train to Chennai will only arrive at 1 am the police officer accompanied Hanumathdasan on the platform of the station. While they were waiting for the train suddenly four men with sticks appeared on the platform. They approached the ticket counter and forcefully shut the shutters and shutoff the lights. Then they came towards Hanumathdasan. As they approached Hanumathdasan, they realize there were a couple of police officers with him and in panic ran away. The police officers gave chase. After fifteen minutes, the police officers returned with one of them. They took him into their vehicle. The train to Chennai too arrived at that moment. The ticket conductor became acquainted with Hanumathdasan on board the train and began talking about the incident that took place a moment ago at the station. He revealed the name of the thief who was caught by the police. Hanumathdasan was startled on hearing the name. That was the name of the dacoit brother of the police officer mentioned in the nadi! Message: The nadi helps solve a case.
Case 9 The Case of the Engineer at Sea
Once a couple of men stood at Hanumathdasan ‘s door. They stood still for some time as tears started to roll down their cheeks. The elderly man finally spoke. His son was an engineer on board a cargo ship. A week ago, he called to say his life was in danger from his higher authorities. After that call, the man did not hear from his son. He had tried to call his son but he did not respond. He wanted to know from Agathiyar if his son was alive. Agathiyar revealed that his life was threatened the past two years and warned that he should not continue working on board the ship. The man said his son was due to be promoted and was reluctant to leave and has held on to the job even if his life was threatened. Hanumathdasan told him to decide which was important, his life or career. They went away only to return in 1 ½ hours later asking to read the nadi again. They were now willing to listen to Agathiyar.
122
Agathiyar revealed about his son to Hanumathdasan. The engineer was initially honest but later engaged in smuggling activities with others on board the ship. He started to buy and amass much property. His superior came to know about his smuggling activities. He wanted a share in it. Initially his son gave his superior a small token but the superior, who would be retiring soon, became greedy and wanted a bigger piece of the cake. This lead to enmity between them. ―If he had taken the right path he would not be in this mess today. Both he and his superior have taken the crooked way. Let him surrender all that he had amassed through these immoral activities to his superior so that he can stay alive‖, advised Agathiyar. Initially the elderly man did not believe Agathiyar, could not accept, and argued his son would not possibly do those things mentioned by Agathiyar. Finally, he came to his senses and asked if there were any atonements or parikaram he could do. Agathiyar refused to accept atonements done with money that came the wrong way.
―Let him garland Lord Muruga with rose garlands daily and light up 100,000 lamps for his kula deivam and perform Sandhana kaapu for Goddess Tirukadaiyur Abhirami with money earned through his salary.‖ The man promised he would do all these on behalf of his son and asked that Agathiyar keep him alive. Agathiyar replies that his son has to do these atonements personally but since he was at sea and cannot carry them out the man should immediately carry out a full Abhisegam to Lord Murugan the same day. After three months, the man returned with his engineer son. His son said that he initially did not want any part of it but was forced to comply with their schemes otherwise, they threatened to kill and throw him overboard. However, the illegal activities he engaged in soon became a habit for him. When they came to know that, he had gathered much property and cash they insisted he gave it to them or they shall kill him. ―But I do not understand what caused my superior to change his mind‖ added the young engineer. ―I gave him all my money. He did not want it. I then gave it away to charity‖, he disclosed. He said after that he was promoted too. Message: Avoid every dishonest means to accumulate wealth.
Case 10 The Case of the Childless Couple
A couple turned up at Hanumathdasan home asking to look into the nadi if they could have a child. They explained to Hanumathdasan about their problem. They had had listen to every idea and advise, performed atonements and had spent their entire savings in the hope of bearing a child but to no avail. They had seen Agathiyar‘s Kaanda nadi and did the atonements as stipulated in the nadi. However, the wife did not conceive either. The man was 52. The woman was 43. Although medically the woman could not conceive, they carried the hope that they too could have a child one day.
123
Agathiyar explains why they did not have a child. The couple was the third generation. The parents of the man had performed abortions while the parents of the woman had separated mother and child, separated couples, and destroyed snake dens. Actions of theirs had led to the brahmaharti curse falling on this couple now. As a result, this couple‘s lives are being affected. Unable to accept Agathiyar‘s words, the couple questioned Agathiyar, ―If that is true then why it is that all my siblings have children. Why does it only affect us?‖
―We do not believe‖, they replied. After a moment of silence they continued, ―Okay, what is the atonement?‖ Agathiyar started prescribing the atonements but even before he could finish describing that particular atonement, they interrupted saying that they had already done that atonement. Agathiyar explained that although they had done the atonement according to the agamas and Sastras some mantra were not chanted properly thus were tarnished and that is the reason they need to do it again.
―Does that mean we have to go Rameshwaram again?‖ they asked disappointedly. ―That‘s your wish,‖ replied Agathiyar. ―I shall not interfere.‖ ―Anything else?‖ they asked. Agathiyar prescribed atonement. ―We did that too‖ came the response from the couple.
―When did you do it?‖ asked Agathiyar. ―Twelve years back‖ was the reply. Agathiyar queried how they did that atonement. The couple explained and question Agathiyar why even after having done all the atonements they still did not have a child. Agathiyar asked to wait a while and he shall explain. Some hours went by. Eventually Agathiyar
replied, ―You would get a child‖. When they asked when it would happen, Agathiyar tells them to come back in forty days and ended the reading. However, it was obvious that the reading did not convince them.
124
After forty-six days.... Agathiyar has a reading for them. ―According to your fate, you are not dest ined to have a child - even with all the prayer and atonements you had undertaken and conducted. That is your destiny. Fate has determined you shall not have a child. However, since you carried them out sincerely your destiny has changed and certain miracles and changes will take place in your bodies. Because of this changes you wife shall conceive even at this late age. I would have mentioned these forty-six days ago but refrained due to a reason.‖ Agathiyar continues, ―Initially you did not do the atonements with belief and faith. You questioned whether it was necessary; did it in a hurry; without full faith and belief, and were money conscious. Neither did the man who undertook to conduct the parikaram chant the mantra properly. You did not realize that the atonements had been tarnished too. That‘s the reason whatever you were supposed to receive way back, did not materialize and was delayed.‖
―Your mother who was worried for you undertook penance and prayers and starved herself for years so that you shall have a child. However, sadly neither you nor your wife cared for your mother. She was abused verbally.
You had made her suffer‖, Agathiyar revealed further. ―Your mother who died 1 ½ years ago shall take rebirth as your child. Yo u will have to repay her kindness by naming your child after your mother. Celebrate the moment or tithi she died as an annual celebration. If you do these things full heartedly you shall conceive and deliver the child‖, saying thus Agathiyar ended the reading. A few months went by. The medical world was surprised that she conceived. The child was born on the same birth star as the grandmother! Message: The Siddhas perform a miracle.
Case 11 The Case of the Arrogant Liar
―I have heard Agathiyar perform many miracles in the lives of those who came for a reading of the Jeeva nadi but I do not believe them. I have come to clear my doubts about something. Will, Agathiyar clear my doubt? ‖ stated a man to Hanumathdasan.
125
―1 ½ months ago the doctors diagnosed me as having cancer. I am currently under their observation. Shall I recover? Ask Agathiyar‖, he continued arrogantly. He mentioned that he did not believe in doing atonements and conducting prayers too and stated firmly, that if told to do so he shall not do it. However, at the same time he wanted to be cured. Agathiyar replied in the nadi but his answer could not be comprehended. Nothing Agathiyar said could relate to the man standing in front of Hanumathdasan. Hanumathdasan was baffled. He referred repeatedly to the nadi but only those same words kept appearing. He could not comprehend Agathiyar ‘s words let alone explain and elaborate to the man. Hanumathdasan closed the nadi. He asked the man to come another day telling him Agathiyar had no news for him. Hearing this, the man abuse Agathiyar, the nadi and Hanumathdasan verbally and walked out of there. A few months went by... The man came for another reading. The compassionate father explained what he had meant in the last reading to Hanumathdasan. Agathiyar explains that this man mislead his family and siblings to believe he had cancer and planned to divide the property and give it to his girlfriend.
―He is a liar‖, said Agathiyar. The man was speechless. ―He is an atheist‖, Agathiyar continues. ―He was here just to test me. Do you know what destiny has in store for him? ‖ asks Agathiyar of Hanumathdasan. ―In a few months he shall come down with an equally life threatening illness and suffer as a result. He will then seek me
again‖, concluded Agathiyar. The man instead of repenting, or asking for forgiveness or at least fearing for his life, challenged that he will prove Agathiyar wrong and left. Three months went by when three people brought the man to Hanumathdasan. He could not move his hands and feet. He had had a stroke. These people told Hanumathdasan that the man had insisted they brought him to Hanumathdasan. They passed Hanumathdasan a paper on which the man had acknowledged that all of what Agathiyar had said was true. They added that he had a growth in his stomach that showed signs of cancer too.
126
Agathiyar said, ―If only he had gathered merits rather than money and property he would not be in this situation.‖ Agathiyar the ever-compassionate Siddha showed him a way to recover from his situation. Agathiyar asked that he consume an herb available in the hills of Sathuragiri. The man did as told. It has been 30 years now and he is still alive, hale and healthy! Message: Gather merits rather than wealth.
Case 12 The Case of the Siddhas Who Come To the Aid of a Reluctant Seeker
A man came hurriedly to see Hanumathdasan. His wife had suddenly developed white spots all over her body. Doctors could not cure her disease nor bring relief to the worsening situation. Thinking she had contracted leprosy, she tried to take her life. Somebody mentioned that she had contracted this disease due to the ill-placed vastu in her home. This worried the man and he wanted answers from Agathiyar. Agathiyar revealed certain things to Hanumathdasan. Hanumathdasan enquired if the man had faith in the nadi.
―I do not have faith. I have seen the nadi in numerous places. They could only tell the past accurately but not the future. They mentioned many atonements and asked lots of money to carry out the atonements. With no other option left, I submitted to them but it did not help cure my wife until this day. Hanumathdasan asked the man whether he would carry out the atonements if Agathiyar were to mention them in the Jeeva nadi reading. He replied, ―I will do what I can but do not expect me to do all of them because I am sick of doing atonements!‖ The man continued, ―People spoke about you and the Jeeva Nadi. I thought let this be the last attempt.‖Hanumathdasan could make out from his talk that if Agathiyar does not have a favorable answer for him, his wife and he would commit suicide‖. Agathiyar revealed about the man and his family to Hanumathdasan. He was from a rich family. He was not spiritual. He goes against elders and parents. He was associated with an atheists group. He abused many people verbally. He had made them go bald and placed spots on their body and had them ride a donkey around the village thus humiliated them. Because of his misdoings, his wife in this birth has this disease. The ever-compassionate father continues, ―But since he has come to me and due to the merits of his parents, there is a possibility for his wife to recover. He needs to do charity and feed the poor. However, he still does not believe in God. He will not do as I say. He has come to test me‖, and with that Agathiyar ended the reading.
127
Hanumathdasan related the parikaram to him but refrained from telling him the last few lines of Agathiyar ‘s revelation in the nadi. The man promised to carry them out. The parikaram was a portion that he had to apply on his wife, which will help her recover and prevent from developing into leprosy. To collect the herbs, he had to go to the hills of Sathuragiri. He had to seek out a cave and then a particular tree beside the cave. He has to pick eighteen flowers from that tree plus several other herbs and eight other flowers; add oil to prepare the medicine in a specific way and apply this treatment for three months. The man was not happy on hearing this. He questioned, ―How am I to go to Sathuragiri? How am I to know which flower and herb to identify and collect?‖ Hanumathdasan asked Agathiyar for a simpler solution. Agathiyar replies, ―If there was I would have revealed, but this man believes in nothing. Let him believe in me and start for Sathuragiri. I shall make sure he gets them.‖ Agathiyar added, ―Do as I say otherwise you cannot escape from your past karma. You would also end up with the same kind of disease.‖ He turned back silently. After 45 days, he appeared at Hanumathdasan‘s home with his wife. He related what had happened. He went to Sathuragiri where somebody asked if Agathiyar had sent him. The stranger collected all the ingredients and handed them to him. He prepared the medicine and applied it on his wife. She was fully cured. Now he adorned vibhuti and kumkum too! Message: Have faith in the Siddhas to do wonders.
Case 13 The Case of the Fake Seekers
―I have all things in life but don ‘t have peace of mind. No sleep‖, came a man to Hanumathdasan. ―I have some feared; strangling me‖, ask Agathiyar why I am in this dilemma. His wife too mentioned the same was happening to her. They said that they had seen many people only to spent large sums of money without any results. Some said this was due to black magic. Hanumathdasan explain to them that Agathiyar does not believe in black magic.
128
Agathiyar prefers us to think logically and divine thoughts need to prevail. However, they continued saying there was some evil in their house and they were undergoing disturbances daily. Hanumathdasan asked why they did not move to another home if that was the case. They answered that they thought of that option too but were facing obstacles trying to move house too. Agathiyar mentioned certain things to Hanumathdasan, which he did not reveal them to the couple. Agathiyar advised them to burn incense every day in the mornings and evenings, especially on Fridays and Amavasai. They replied that they have been doing that too. Agathiyar revealed more. Although they looked religious with all the religious symbols adorned on their body, Agathiyar told otherwise. Hanumathdasan revealed to them what was said in the nadi. They had come to test Agathiyar. They had come to establish whether Agathiyar was speaking the truth. They were atheists. Everything about them was fake.
―You do not own a home. You are renting it. You are not husband and wife. Am I right‖, asked Agathiyar. Both of them got up on hearing this. They fell at Hanumathdasan‘s feet. They were speechless. There was an air of silence for some time. Finally they admitted what Agathiyar told was the truth.
―We are not husband and wife. We heard that nadi readers fleeced many people so we came to check out for ourselves. Please forgive us‖, they pleaded. They genuinely wanted to see their nadi. Agathiyar revealed the past to them and showed ways to reduce their karma too. They eventually married each other! Message: Do not test the Siddhas knowledge.
129
Case 14 Another Case of a Childless Couple
Another couple late in life came asking if they could bear a child. Agathiyar revealed her past. She had done abortion several times that turned out to be brahmaharti dosa in this birth. That was the reason they could not conceive a child. However, she had performed the bathing ritual with milk for Agathiyar on the day and star or Natchathiram of Agathiyar in the last birth at Pothigai hills. The atonements done to date had been tarnished hence did not give the desired results. Agathiyar told them there was something they could do. He asked them to have a statue of nagam made, to worship for forty-six days, and to install it in the temple of their kula deivam. They did not seem happy with Agathiyar‘s solution.
―We have done this many times. We got no results. I sn‘t there another way out this predicament ?‖ they asked. When Hanumathdasan questioned them further on what kind of granite they used to they could not answer definitely. They were ignorant on this subject. They pleaded for another solution. The ever-compassionate father excused them for being ignorant and pardons them. Agathiyar said the man‘s father who passed away nine years ago shall take birth as their child and they would have another girl too. Agathiyar mentioned the exact moment of birth of these two children.
Five months passed by. They had done the installation of the naga statue again as directed by Agathiyar. She had conceived. The doctors said it was a miracle as she was already forty-five. When she followed Agathiyar‘s directives, her fate and destiny changed. Agathiyar recommended they perform a yagam to safeguard themselves and overcome obstacles from this day forth and revealed the procedure for the yagam. He reminded her that until she delivers she has to be in hiding and moved away from that state. Agathiyar revealed the reasons for asking to do so too. Her relatives were out to abort her child and kill it for their fortune!
Message: In Agathiyar‘s words to the couple: Agathiyar had a message for the masses and them too. All undertakings done with faith shall see the light of the day and will be a success. Devotion that was tarnished, devotion without faith and belief, performing charity without full heartedly; not acknowledging that the past, present and future was all Gods doing - one should do away with this thoughts and actions. Drop these negative thoughts and see the results.
130
Case 15 The Case of the Executive Who Escaped a Fire
A man who had seem to have sleepless nights turned up on an astami. Hanumathdasan ask to come back in a couple of days. He pleaded saying he was in big trouble. Hanumathdasan explained that he was not to read the nadi on astami. It was not wise to go ahead with the reading for even if Agathiyar was to deliver a good solution, it might become others. Hanumathdasan stressed that he had seen the outcome many times in his forty years experience with reading the jeeva nadi. The man did not move; instead said that he was prepared for anything - good or bad. He was employed in a big corporation but his relationship with his subordinates turned to bitterness the past few months. His boss was living in the north and this man was running the show. He had punished some workers and apprehended others for turning up late for work. He survived been attacked by some of the workers. His boss came to know of this incident and summoned him ordering him to bring things under his control or he shall be dismissed. When he called his workers for a negotiation and peace treaty, they did not agree.
He came seeking a solution from Agathiyar. Agathiyar told him not to go to the factory. When he said, he had to be there, Agathiyar asked him to go later than usual. The man questioned Hanumathdasan if it was he (Hanumathdasan) who suggested or Agathiyar. He did not fully belief it was Agathiyar who cautioned him. He
asked, ―How is it that Agathiyar has delivered this message on an astami?‖ The next day the newspapers carried the story that the factory was ablaze - three dead. The workers had locked up the employers and set fire to the complex. Since the man followed Agathiyar ‘s advice, he returned the next day with his family to tell his tale! Message: Agathiyar the ever-compassionate father goes all the way out to help.
Case 16 The Case of the Infants Who Were Switched
A devotee of Agathiyar came to read the nadi to know whether she will have a child and how many she will have.
131
Agathiyar reveals only to Hanumathdasan that she already has a set of twins, two boys with the same birth star. She had delivered twenty days ago. A hospital employee had snatched one of her child while she was in daze. The employee had switched her child with another born the night before to another woman. Her child is growing up somewhere else. Agathiyar asked Hanumathdasan not to reveal this to her at this moment warning him that she will be affected psychologically. Agathiyar assured her that her child would be returned to her in 1 ½ months‘ time. The child under her custody shall be returned to her biological mother too. Hanumathdasan played to the devotee‘s tune and told her she will have two children. The ardent devotee questioned if she would deliver twins or if she had already delivered. She tells Hanumathdasan that she had been worshipping Agathiyar for some years. Her father had built a temple for Agathiyar and was into the Siddha worship for the past fifty years. Their kula deivam was Lord Murugan. She adds that she dreamt that someone had replaced another child in the place of her child and taken away her rightful child. She wanted to know which her child was. Agathiyar asked her to chant certain mantra. He reminded Hanumathdasan again not to reveal the truth now but asked her to come back in 1 ½ months. After 1 ½ months she returned with husband and her parents and both her children. She had her child returned to her. Her relative had given birth the night before she delivered. Since someone had mention that her child (the relative) had a medical problem and would not survive, her husband had plotted with the hospital employee to switch the children. However, under the influence of alcohol he had disclosed this to his wife. She returned with the child and took back own child! Message: The Siddhas come to the aid of their devotees
Case 17 The Case of the Drug Addict Who Was Rehabilitated
A parent brought their 19-year-old son to have the nadi read. Hanumathdasan asked them to come after 1 ½ hours as it was an inauspicious time (yamakandam). However, they insisted that they had to see the nadi. They questioned Hanumathdasan as to how inauspicious times like yamakandam could affect Agathiyar‘s reading. They told Hanumathdasan that if the issue was about money then they were prepared to pay him a hefty sum. Due to their arrogance and because they were rich they thought they could pay to convince him and Agathiyar too to forego the restrictions and give a reading. Hanumathdasan asked them to leave immediately. He asked them to go look for another nadi reader.
132
The couple immediately fell at Hanumathdasan‘s feet asking for forgiveness. They justified their talk saying that they had heard that all nadi readers were fleecing the public. They thought Hanumathdasan too was similar. Although they apologized, Agathiyar did have a reading for them. After ½ an hour Agathiyar had a reading for temple. He said the teenager could not study because he was in the wrong company and addicted to drugs. ―Ask them if this was true?‖ continued Agathiyar. The parents agreed. Agathiyar said the parents are partly to be blamed thinking they could buy anything in the world with money. However, since they came to Agathiyar he shall get their child to drop the habit, though not immediately. It will take three months. He asked the parents to be patient. He asked them to stay away from home for three months and only to return to their home after three months. The parents questioned how that was possible, as their son had to return to college; otherwise, his studies would be affected. Agathiyar warned them that if their son remained here he would end up in many problems. They left. After a few months the father with tears in his eyes, knocked on Hanumathdasan‘s door at five in the morning. He told Hanumathdasan that there was no trace of his son. His son had left for collage but never returned home. It has been three months now. The father wanted to know if his son was alive. Agathiyar told them if only they had taken heed of his words and moved to a different town their son would not have ended in a mess. The man explained that his son did not listen and they had a fight after which his son had ridden off. Agathiyar reveals that his son was alive but unconscious due to an overdose of drugs. He had fainted in a room in another town. Agathiyar disclosed the town. ―Go now, find him and send him for treatment at the hospital ‖, told Agathiyar. The next afternoon the man informed Hanumathdasan that he had received news from the owners of the lodge his son was in. They had sent him to the hospital. He was alive and would be discharged in two days. Now the man planned to take him away from his hometown. After four months said son recovered, came out of the drug habit, stayed in another place and was undergoing rehabilitation. Message: The Siddhas help those who come listening.
133
Case 18 The Case of the Savior Son-In-Law
A fifty-year-old woman turned up crying at the doorsteps of Hanumathdasan‘s home on a Kartigai nakshatiram and astami tithi day. Hanumathdasan deduced from her appearance that she was living a life of poverty. Hanumathdasan took out the nadi, but Agathiyar did not appear in the nadi, as it was an inauspicious day. After some time Agathiyar spoke, setting a condition, ―Lord Brahma‘s approval has to be obtained before I speak‖. To obtain Lord
Brahma‘s grace, Hanumathdasan will have to chant a specific mantra 25,000 times during the early morning hours of Brahma muhurtam. ―If Brahma agrees I will have no problem allowing you to read the Jeeva nadi on those days of Astami, Navami, Parani and Kartigai‖, says Agathiyar. Hanumathdasan thought over it, whether it was feasible for him to engage in the chanting. Thinking that it was an impossible feat, he bargained with Agathiyar for a lesser number of chants. Agathiyar initially said, ―No‖, but the compassionate father gave in. Hanumathdasan was now required to chant 10,000 times. He immediately got to it and on completion of the chant started reading the nadi for the woman. Agathiyar reveals her husband was a priest at a temple. They were living in poverty. They have a daughter of 32 years, were not learned, had no income, no salary, no home, and were living in a mud home belonging to temple. The villagers provided food. Now the woman had decided to return only if Agathiyar had something nice to say. Otherwise, she will end her life at the tracks. She came with a determination but they believe in God and that God shall save them. Agathiyar asked her to return immediately. He assured her that her daughter should be married within ninety days. She returned home in disbelief. After two days, a youngster turned up with fruits and introduced himself to Hanumathdasan. He said he was from outstation working in Singapore and came regarding his wedding. His parents had migrated to Singapore. He was born there too. Since his parents are no more alive, he had enquired about his relatives and was told about a remaining aunt and an uncle who was a temple priest. He had come across a letter from his late father mentioning if possible to help his aunty. After reading it, he had come to India and traced his uncle and aunt. He has decided to marry their daughter too. As he said, his intention to marry her he paused for a moment. He wanted to know if the marriage will take place since his uncle (father-in-law to be) insists he wants to get at least apiece of jewelry first before holding the wedding. The young man question, ―I n his situation of poverty how is he going to buy that jewelry? ‖ Agathiyar reveals a secret to him. Behind his uncle‘s home is buried a jewelry box belonging to his uncle‘s mother who has passed away before the son (uncle) got married. The jewelry was meant for her daughter-in-law.
134
―Get that jewelry and carry on the wedding‘, was the advice of Agathiyar. After two days, the priests and his family came over to inform Hanumathdasan about the wedding! Message: The ever-compassionate Agathiyar solves the woes of a family in poverty.
Case 19 The Case of the Seeker Who Was Shown His Past Birth
A youngster came asking if Agathiyar could tell about his past life. He wanted nothing else but to know whether he will meet up with those siblings in the past birth, if they had taken birth again. He was from Singapore. He was from a very rich family. His father had passed on his property to him before passing away a few months ago. His mother passed away even earlier. He had faith in the nadi and was spiritually inclined, he said. He spends most of his time in India. He wanted to meet siblings from his past birth and help them financially. Agathiyar says there was a connection between him and Agathiyar in the past, hence Agathiyar was willing to reveal the past of this Singaporean but not at Hanumathdasan‘s home but in a flowing river during muhurta time. The Singaporean was overjoyed. After a few months, Hanumathdasan and the Malaysian met at the banks of the river Kaveri (also spelled Cauvery).They stood in the waters that were knee-deep. Agathiyar revealed his past birth, date of birth and time, place of birth to the extent of revealing even the address, information about his parents and a sole sister. ―He carried the same name in past birth too‖, adds Agathiyar. His sister in his past birth was married at the age of sixteen to a married man but sadly was abused by her mother-in-law and as a result died soon. After his sister‘s death, he had left home to join the army. He never came back nor thought about his parents. His parents were sadden that the son never contacted them and passed away eventually. Because of his actions in the past birth, he lost his parents at an early age in this birth. Returning from the army he found out that his parents had died and someone had had bought his family house. He left his hometown, roamed aimlessly, and finally passed away. He never married in his past birth.
After listening to Agathiyar‘s revelation of his past life, he wanted to know another detail, ―W hen did I pass away‖. Agathiyar stated the exact day and time of death. He was reborn in Singapore on the same time and Natchathiram as now of death. The youngster calculated and informed Hanumathdasan that he had passed away ten months ago. As Hanumathdasan read, the nadi again in disbelief Agathiyar told him (Hanumathdasan) to check the authenticity of this information at the registrar of birth and death in India.
135
Message: Agathiyar reveals the past birth.
Case 20 The Case of the Child Who Was Abducted and the Fraud “Priest”
‘s home in Chennai in the early morning hours. They Once a young couple stood in front of Hanumathdasan requested for a reading. However, as it was Astami tithi, Hanumathdasan was reluctant to read. Agathiyar had informed him that there would not be a reading on the following days – Astami, Navami, Kritigai and Parani. Hanumathdasan explained to them this fact and reminded them that he had had experience where the reading went wrong when he went ahead with the reading. He was not sure if the outcome would be good this time around. He asked them to return in a couple of days. However, they stood there pleading. Left with no choice Hanumathdasan took up the nadi. Surprisingly Agathiyar had a message for them. Agathiyar revealed that their child went missing a couple of days ago. The couple wanted to know the whereabouts of their child; when they shall get her back; and if she was still alive. They were relieved to hear Agathiyar mention that she was alive. Agathiyar revealed further to Hanumathdasan. The child had been abducted and taken to Tirumalai before she was to be sacrificed alive at a Kali temple. Hanumathdasan did not reveal to the parents the reason their child was abducted. Agathiyar instructed them to leave for Tirumalai immediately. Agathiyar told them they could save their child from the hands of the kidnapper with the aid of the police if they reached Tirumalai within eight hours. Agathiyar pointed out the spot the child was kept too. The couple left immediately for Tirumalai. However, unfortunately they could not reach the place within the stipulated time. When eventually they reached the spot, the child was not there. However, they kept searching for her at Tirumalai; asking passersby if they had seen a child; describing the child to them. Word went around that there was a couple desperately seeking their lost daughter. Eventually they came across the gown worn by their child. This finding depressed them further. Fearing for the worst, they immediately called Hanumathdasan in Chennai over the phone. Hanumathdasan reassured them that what Agathiyar spoke usually happens although sometimes difficulties arise too. Eventually all would be well. Hanumathdasan reminded them to place a complaint with the police. However, the couple had lost hope that their child would be still alive upon coming across the gown. They did not have faith on Hanumathdasan‘s words anymore. Back at Chennai, Hanumathdasan referred again to Agathiyar. Agathiyar assured the child was saved and shall be reunited with her parents.
136
Finally, the couple informed the police who took them to Tirumalai hospital to identify a child. It was their daughter. Eventually the couple was united with their child who was in the custody of the Police at the Tirumalai hospital. The story unfolds as below as revealed by Agathiyar in the nadi. The child had been abducted and taken to Tirumalai before she was to be sacrificed alive at a Kali temple. The kali temple was located on hill in the jungles on the outskirts of a village fringing the borders of Kerala. The village comprised of about 120 homes of farmers whose livelihood was plough the fields. The whole village was visible from the temple, which was on a hill. The villagers noticed strange happenings took place in the neighboring jungles. Bush fires occurred often too. The villagers‘ livestock ended up dead. Sensing that they had had the wrath of Kali, the villagers decided to erect a temple structure for the Kali statue in the forests and thus appease the deity. What the villagers did not know was a thief and murderer had been hiding out in this forests. He hid in a hut near the temple. Later he revealed himself to the villagers, proclaiming himself as the ―priest‖ sent by Kali to the temple. The villagers provided for him out of fear. He began to abuse the womenfolk who entered the jungle in search of firewood and even killed those who did not succumb to his desires and buried them in the jungle. He would then tell the villagers that the tigers took them away and that he was helpless. The villagers believed him. That is when the would be abducted of the child, came upon this ―priest‖. He used the 35-year-old youngster to his advantage. He convinced the youngster to kidnap a child and sacrifice her to Kali so that they could both lay their hands on some buried treasure. He added that the child should not be from that village and not deformed too. After a long search eventually, the youngster caught sight of the child in town and carried her away. As the youngster always paid his respects to Lord Tirupathi Vengadasalapathi before engaging in any venture, he decided to go to Tirumalai first before bringing the child to the ―priest‖. In addition, he feared that the ―priests‖ might betray him or even kill him too. Once at Tirupathi, the youngster having heard that a couple was looking for their child. Fearing that the child would be identified through her clothing, and he would be caught, he removed her gown. When the child caught a fever, the kidnapper abandoned the child at the hospital at Tirumalai and escaped. Subsequently the police were informed of the child by the hospital authorities. Agathiyar reveals more to Hanumathdasan. The reason the child was safe and was united with her parents was that the couple was staunch devotees of Tirupathi Vengadasalapathi. They made an annual pilgrimage on foot from their village to Tirumalai. When Hanumathdasan asked Agathiyar whether the ― priests‖ and the kidnapper would get what they deserve for their hideous act, Agathiyar answered, ―Wait and see‖.
137
When the youngster did not return with a child, the ―priests‖ got scared and worried if he was a spy for the police. He knew pretty well that the treasure would not be found and there was no reason for a sacrifice too. The reason he gave the youngster the task was he wanted to instill more fear in the villagers. One day the
―priest‖ saw some people enter the jungle with arms and fearing it could be the police ran for his life only to collapse in exhaustion. Deservingly he fell on a den of a snake and the snake bit him to death. Message: Crime does not pay.
Case 21 The Case of the Student and the Muslim Healer
Once a young student was brought to Hanumathdasan for a reading. She was presumably possessed said her relatives. She needed four people to hold her still otherwise she would run away mentioned a relative. They narrated what had taken place. She stopped her studies, used to laugh to herself, and talk by herself. She was brought to the allopathic doctor. There was no relieved. She was brought to an astrologer who advised they perform atonements or parikaram. There were no positive results. They then saw a shaman too. The shaman gave an alternative. To take her To Chotanikarai Amman temple where she was to stay for forty days where she will recover or he will undertake to cure her for a price. That is when they heard about Hanumathdasan and the Jeeva nadi.
The girl pleaded to Hanumathdasan to save her. Hanumathdasan referred to Agathiyar who revealed certain things only to Hanumathdasan. Agathiyar mentions that the girl was not possessed. She was an intelligent girl. Her relatives wanted to lay their hands on the property of her grandfather whose sole heir was this girl. They forced her to marry her 55-year-old uncle who was already married to two women. She had tried to escape but was it ended up in vain. Agathiyar assured that she was his child and that he would save her. Agathiyar exposed to Hanumathdasan that the uncle was amongst them and that he shall pay the price. As Agathiyar ended his revelation, the girl who was all the while quiet suddenly screamed aloud. They struggled to calm her down but eventually ended beating her up until she fell unconscious. Hanumathdasan asked for the uncle and called him aside. He asked the man whether it was true that he wanted to marry the girl and the reason. The man replied that she was heir to her grandfather‘s wealth and that the man was caring for her and giving her an education. He had a son too through the first wife but he was dumb and a cripple. He had spent all his wealth seeking a cure for his son but to no avail. Both his wives have since then passed away. He wanted to marry the girl so that he could use the wealth to repay his depts. and treat his son further.
138
Hanumathdasan referred to the nadi again. Agathiyar revealed further. Since the girl did not fall for his scheme, he had mixed something in her drink hoping she will fall for him. However, what he did not know was that substance had affected her mind. He used her situation for his selfish needs and had lied to Agathiyar. Agathiyar warned the man that he was making a big mistake. The man listened quietly. He then pleaded that he had make a mistake and seek Agathiyar to help him out of his dilemma. The evercompassionate Agathiyar showed him away out. He was to seek out a Muslim man who would cure her. Agathiyar revealed about the Muslim man. Since young, he was well versed in the scriptures, Siddha medicine and especially Atharvana Veda67and had treated many people successfully. Atharvana Veda includes using mantra to take hold and control spirits, and getting good spirits to perform good things. One who uses these forces for evil purposes will eventually receive its consequences multiple fold after a certain number of years. Only prayers can help. The reason Agathiyar to send them to the Muslim man was to create an opportunity for him to bring out his talents and skills in healing and make him known to the public. Agathiyar hurried them to see the Muslim man by 11 pm. However, fate intervened. The Muslim man was knocked down by an auto and was admitted to the hospital. While the rests waited at the Muslim man‘s office, one of them returned to Hanumathdasan seeking Agathiyar‘s advice. Agathiyar reveals that the uncle was not fully remorseful for his actions. That was the reason he could not meet the Muslim man. Agathiyar assured that the Muslim man was fine and will return to his quarters within eighteen hours. Agathiyar reiterated that only the Muslim man could cure this girl and it shall happen in a day. The next day at 4 pm, they meet the Muslim man. He showed them Agathiyar‘s painting at his office and revealed that he had taken Siddha Bhogar as his Guru. They brief him on what had taken place. The Muslim man mentions that these cases could only be treated after 11 pm. He remains quiet for a while. He began to meditate. Coming out of meditation, he then prepared a portion and gave it to the girl to swallow. H told them she would be normal in four hours. He warned them not to give her water even if she pleaded.
67
The Atharvaveda, incorporates much of the early traditions of healing andmagic that are paralleled in other Indo-European literatures. - Sourced from Wikipedia,
the free encyclopedia
139
After four hours, her thirst began and when her relatives refused to give her water she fainted. When she regained consciousness, her thirst for water was even greater and she caused a ruckus. Not able to handle the situation, her relatives took her back to the Muslim man. He kept her under his observation. After 7 pm, she seemed to calm down, and then the Muslim man instructed them to give her water and feed her too. She was back to normal. The Muslim man reveals that the poison in her blood had diluted. He mentions that he was able to cure her with the help of Agathiyar and the Siddhas medical Sastras. He explains that although he was not hurt when he was knocked down earlier, the doctors insisted that he rests at the hospital. While at the hospital bed, Agathiyar tapped his shoulder and informed him that a girl was waiting at his office to be cured. Agathiyar delivered specific instructions to follow and thus help cure her. The Muslim man revealed the medicinal portion he had administered to her. He said although it was plain naathu sakkarai but what did the miracle was Agathiyar‘s Jeeva mantra scribbled in the portion. As Agathiyar had mentioned, she was cured within eight hours. The Muslim man only asked for three ¼ rupee in return for his service. Agathiyar reveals the past birth of the Muslim man to Hanumathdasan‘s. He was a Siddha practitioner in Kolli Malai in his last birth. He had erected a statue of Agathiyar and had bath Agathiyar ‘s statue in milk. He wanted to live like a Siddha but unfortunately, it was not possible, as he had acted in a fashion disastrous to his name, image and livelihood when he had misconduct with his women client. His last wish to Agathiyar before he died was to take rebirth and learn Siddha medicine, Atharva Veda and to serve the public. Since he was a faithful devotee, 4,018 mysteries or sukshamangal were revealed to him. Message: Agathiyar reveals and promotes the greatness of his devotees to the world.
Case 22 The Case of the Man Who Began To Walk Again
Once an ambassador car arrived at Hanumathdasan‘s home. The driver came up to Hanumathdasan and led him to the passenger seated at the rear seat of the car. The man could not move both his legs. Two months ago as he was going to his company, he suddenly realized he could not move both his legs. A month of allopathic medication did not help much. The doctors had given up on him saying no amount of medicine, treatment or physiotherapy would bring him relief and advised him to pray hard. As he finished speaking about himself, he broke into tears. Agathiyar revealed about the man to Hanumathdasan. He had come up in life the hard way. However, a couple of years back he deviated from the right path and made money through wrong means and engaged in wrong doings and activities. As he became richer, he forgot worship, ignored his parents, under the influence of
140
alcohol, abused his mother, and even kicked her on several occasions. However, his parents never gave up on him and instead prayed for his wellness. He intermingled with the wrong company too. He abused an eighteen year old boy to the extent even God could no longer tolerate his ways. Because of his bad actions, he has now lost the ability to use both his legs. Agathiyar went on to elaborate how he had tortured the boy. He had forced the boy to steal a statue from a temple. When the boy refused, he abused the boy verbally and kicked him so hard that the boy almost died. Unable to withstand the torture he had to undergo, the young lad had cursed him. Hanumathdasan asked the man if he had kicked anyone recently. He answered that he did not. ―Did you kick your mother?‖ He answered ―No‖. Hanumathdasan asked him to recall. He answered that occasionally he had done that out of anger. Hanuman revealed what Agathiyar told him and asked if the boy whom he had kicked was still alive? The man replied that the boy survived but did not know his whereabouts. Hanumathdasan asked if the man would submit to locate the boy and take care of him until his last days. The man questioned why he should care for the boy and what was the connection between the boy and him not able to use his legs. Hanumathdasan read the nadi in front of the man. Agathiyar again mentioned that he had gained his riches through wrong ways. He forgot his past as he began amassing riches. Agathiyar took him back to his past, ― I know that there was a time when you had begged at the Madurai Meenashi Amman temple for money to buy food. You had starved for many days too. Fortunately, things changed for the better for you. However, as you became richer you associated with the wrong people. You were forever drunk. When your mother advised you to turn a new leaf, you kicked her under the influence of alcohol. You even kicked that boy who was your servant. You had taken in that boy who was living in poverty to help you smuggle temple statues to a foreign nation. When the boy refused to succumb to you needs, you kicked him in the stomach in anger. Then you admitted him to the hospital and told a lie that he had fell and injured himself. Fearing for you the boy ran away. The boy‘s parents on learning that the boy ran away had been affected psychologically. Their curse is upon you now. The boy‘s curse, his parent‘s curse, and the thought of stealing from the temple have brought you this state.‖ Agathiyar gave him solution to come out of this predicament. He was to locate the boy within the next four days, apologize to him and arrange to care for the boy and bring in his parents for psychiatric treatment. Only then will he regain the use of his legs.
141
Agathiyar showed directions to find the boy too. The boy was at a temple and was having high fever the past four days. ―If you do not save him now, both your arms too will lose to function. ―Save the boy and I shall save you‖, was Agathiyar‘s final words to the man . The man who was from Madurai within ten hours was at Shivagangai seeking out the boy as directed by Agathiyar. However, the boy was not at the temple where Agathiyar said he would be. The man sent his aids to ask around but nobody could help too. Finally, he met a man who supplied flowers to the temple and enquired about the boy. The savior said the boy they came in search of was in his custody now. Seeing the boy at the temple over the last few days, the savior had fed him. Seeing the boy running a high fever he had taken him to a vaidyar. The man took the boy back under his custody and to him to a private hospital in Madurai. The boy recovered after three days. The man rented a house for the boy and stocked his home with food. He sent his men looking for the boy‘s parents. They located the boy‘s parent at a temple tank and he sends them for psychiatric treatment. However, even after carrying out all the directives of Agathiyar his legs were not healed. He began to lose faith in Agathiyar‘s words. After twenty-two days had gone by, he thought to himself that it was pointless sitting at home thinking that he would begin to walk again and so he decided to seek Agathiyar‘s Jeeva nadi again. He got up to go without realizing that he could not move. What a surprise he was in for? For he could move his legs and step forward and take a step! When the doctors had given up on him Agathiyar made him walk again! He thought to himself that even after doing so much wrong to others, Agathiyar was compassionate enough to heal him. He rejoiced. He decided to go on the spiritual path and do charity too. He decided to build temples for Agathiyar too.
Beginning from this reading, Agathiyar who had all this while spoken in pure Tamil prose submitted to Hanumathdasan‘s requests that he speak in the common man‘s language. However, Agathiyar answers, ―How can you requests me to speak in the present day Tamil when I had written good Tamil grammar and upheld the
standards.‖ After a few moments of silence, Agathiyar agreed to Hanumathdasan ‘s requests and told him that from that moment on all his readings will be in simple Tamil. Hanumathdasan reveals that Agathiyar speaks to him in the form of light. On many instances, Agathiyar had revealed certain things only to tell Hanumathdasan and ask to keep it to him and refrain from telling out until he was instructed and warned him if he does otherwise that he (Agathiyar) will snatch the jeeva nadi away.
142
Message: Agathiyar warns that the Gods see all that is being done and will punish the evil ones eventually. The Siddhas and Munis will come to know these events even before they take place.
Agathiyar has revealed certain pertinent points about the Jeeva nadi and the workings of the Siddhas in the reading of the Jeeva nadi in possession of Ganesan of Thanjavur. This video recording of the revelations of the Jeeva nadi by Ganesan to Shashikant Oak is available at http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GCENLrMcT7Q Before the reading by Ganesan, Ganesan explains through his aid that the Jeeva nadi is different from the kaanda nadi and that the golden letters are only visible to Ganesan. Agathiyar says it is the Jeeva Arul Olai that is being read and the revelations in these nadi are usually beyond the believes of the common person. As such, it is both confusing and disappointing for the commoner to comprehend its workings. Agathiyar says that he is aware of the past, present and the future all happenings and even all thoughts. He is not the least angry that seekers come in disbelief because there are those who use the name of Siddhas and cheat people. As such, it is not necessary for devotees of Siddhas to belief in everything said by such frauds. Seekers usually come with certain expectations. Just as a man takes on many roles and plays his parts according to the place, situation and relationship like that of a husband, a brother, a son, a father, a colleague, a subordinate, a superior etc., the Siddhas too reveal only those that the Lord permits, accordingly to the person seeking to know. It is not necessary to reveal everything that they Siddhas know. The outcome of the reading depends on the merits of the seeker, his devotion, and the amount of charity done; all this shall determine the way the reading goes. Agathiyar has an advice for Shashikant that applies equally to us too. Agathiyar says that it is only natural that as a man we seek out the nadi for the love of the Siddhas and are glad that whatever said has taken place and at other times disappointed when what has been said does not materialize. He tells us not to depend solely depend on the nadi but to listen to the inner voice; the Siddhas speak from within. Shashikant is asked to meditate on the Siddhas and Agathiyar reveals a technique too. Agathiyar has an advise to those who had gone to frauds; and had their time wasted; and deprived of their money; and had been disappointed that the things said did not happen. He says it is only because the seeker has cheated someone somewhere, somewhere and sometime back in the past that he now has to face the same situation. Agathiyar says this is the only means to relieve him of his past karma. It is not only through sufferings
143
that on pays back for the karma done, but losing one‘s hard earn cash ; exploited by conmen; all these are other means of repaying past karmas. Although one could be very careful, aware, clear in thinking, but yet if he is exploited or cheated by another person or organization, that only means he was cheated because of his past sins. Agathiyar asked us to accept it has washing away one‘s karma and not to worry or be sad that we were cheated. If at all the question as to why these cheats should be allowed to move freely and why are the Siddhas not doing anything about it, arises, Agathiyar says in this world many use the name of God to cheat others; one man cheats the other through many ways; all this is workings in this world, workings of karma, and all kinds of people are needed to fulfill the workings and functioning of this world. Just as for electricity to flow we need a negative and positive terminal, for the proper functioning of the world we need the good and the bad. If one cheats another, accept that he has taken the karma of the victim and passed on to the victim some of his merits by his unlawful, unrighteous actions. If one learns to see the world in this light, it would then seem to be justified and fair. Agathiyar advises even if one were to meet a Guru and learn from him, one has to understand that even the Guru is caught in a Maya or illusion. As the Guru too carries certain karmas and sins, at times he might say some true things and at other times utter wrong things. As such, Agathiyar advices us to be careful and exert care and caution in making decisions and not to blindly listen and follow gnanis, turavis and Gurus in human form. Agathiyar also disclosers that seekers who come to Siddhas will reach one of the four states of Salokyam, Saameepam, Saarupam, and Saayutchyam.
Going through these experiences of seekers of the Jeeva nadi, we realize to a certain extent the Siddhas the powers and we understand the workings of the Siddhas and the mystery behind the nadi and the Siddhas. Should not we then look upon the Siddhas as our Guru for an understanding of creation and life for they have fathomed the depth of the universe and the very Self?
144
CHAPTER 5 THE GURU Who Is A Guru?
Man has always been seeking his creator. He calls him God. The search has ended for some; it is ongoing for others; and too many others have not started yet. Along the way, he meets with those who have seen God; had experienced God; have felt the presence of God. He calls them the Guru - the Master or Guru. The master shows man his creator - God. Those who have seen God within themselves are called Gurus. The Gurus who had walked the same path that we are walking today, had seen the truth and had revealed it to their disciples and made the knowledge
Photo 5 A pastel painting that the author did many years ago
and expertise available through their writings.
―I have seen God! I have seen him face to face! I am seeing God just as clearly as you are seeing me. Those who have seen the truth can also show it to others.
There is no room for doubt in these revelations.‖
―God can be seen and spoken to just as surely as I am seeing you and speaking to you. If anyone really wants to see God and if he calls upon Him - God will reveal
himself. That‘s for certain.‖
―It is possible to see Agathiyar and Ramalinga Adigal. But is that what you want?‖–Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal‘s reply to the author‘s question and wish to see God and his Messengers. The Secret of the Gurus
Muktananda proclaims that the masters themselves were the secret! Paul Zweig in the introduction to Swami Muktananda‘s THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP, Syda Foundation, 1985, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985) writes,
―He (Swami Muktananda) felt that Gods ‗secret‘ was not contained in any Sanskrit formula, ancient ritual, or technique of meditation; that severe austerities
and physical deprivation would not reveal it. He felt that the ‗secret‘ resided with great beings, with saints; they were themselves the ‗secret‘ and he could learn
145
what they were by loving them and sitting at their feet. After almost twenty five years he met Bhagawan Nithyananda who became his Guru.‖ The Need for a Guru
Is a Guru necessary? Can‘t one find his way to God and God realization? Ramana Maharishi strongly believed that the spiritual energy of a master could transform man‘s consciousness as Truman Caylor Wadlington writes in his book YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE GODCHILD OF TIRUVANNAMALAI, (Wadlington, Yogi Ramsuratkumar-The Godchild Of Tiruvannamalai)
―Ramana Maharishi seldom wrote, but in his prose and verse he laid great emphasis upon the age old verity which asserts that the spiritual energy of a master transforms the consciousness of men. He claimed that nothing was equivalent to association with adepts as a means to attaining the supreme state.‖ Therefore, have men found profound peace and bliss in his presence. Association with the Siddhas and the Gurus can raise the consciousness of aspirants; bringing them out of the rut that they have dug and into an open and ever expanding space of consciousness, if not permanently, at least for a moment while in their presence. Swami Muktanandaexplains why one needs a master in KUNDALINI - THE SECRET OF LIFE, Siddha Yoga Publication, 1994, (Muktananda, Kundalini - The Secret of Life, 1994)
―If he tries to discover a path by himself, he will simply go around in circles, walking for a long time but never reaching his goal. The Guru has found everything you are seeking; that which you want has become the Guru ‘s wealth. The difference between you and the Guru is that you are the seed and the Guru is the full-grown tree; you are the beginning, and he is the end.‖
68
Although Ramana Maharshi advocated the need for a Guru, he himself did not have a physical Guru to guide him. Prof. D.S.Sarma writes in FRAGRANT PETALS -
A REPRESENTATIVE ANTHOLOGY, Sri Ramanasramam, 2005,
―..illumination came to him (Ramana) suddenly, without any previous training or effort, a nd at once he became firmly established in the very centre of reality for the rests of his life.‖ Rama Varma Appan Tampuran adds,―Such self realization dawned all at once for the Maharishi. The light of the self shone forth suddenly like a flash of lightning.‖
146
In SECRET OF THE SIDDHAS, a Siddha Yoga Publication, 1980, (Muktananda, Secret of the Siddhas, 1980) Swami Muktananda explains the concept of the Guru,
―One‘s hands can remove moss from water but they cannot create water. Forgetfulness of one‘s true nature is the moss of ignorance that muddies the experience of the self. The Guru is the means of removing it. Just as the wind disperses the clouds but does not create another blazing sun, so the grace of a Siddha simply removes the veil of ignorance so that one realizes that one is
already perfect.‖ ―For this reason, all scriptures and sadhana are simply means of washing away the filth of ignorance. They have no ability of their own to reveal the wisdom of the self because that principle is self-existent, perfect and always manifest.‖ Similarly the Siddhas work on one‘s karma so that he is free from the results of his past actions and can start work on a spiritual journey as planned and ordained by them. Swami Muktananda stresses, ―The Guru is as necessary as prana, the life force, is necessary to the body‖,
―Without the Guru‘s company, it is difficult to contemplate the self. Without the Guru‘s teaching, there is no discipline in one‘s life. Without the Guru‘s blessing, there is no love. Without the Guru ‘s knowledge, there is no end to desire, the intellect does not receive the light of wisdom, and the delusion and pain created by duality are not eradicated, nor are doubts dispelled. The Guru is as necessary
as prana, the life force, is necessary to the body.‖ ―Swami Muktananda explains over and over again that only the Guru can point the way on this subtlest of all paths,‖ writes Paul Zweig in the introduction to Swami Muktananda ‘s THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP published by Syda Foundation, 1985, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985)
―Swami Muktananda himself travelled all over India seeking a Guru. He became a monk at the ashram of Siddharuda Swami. After almost twenty-five years, he met Bhagawan Nithyananda who became his Guru. Swami Muktananda realized that the ‗secret‘ was with the Guru and so the need for one to learn at the feet of such a Guru. Paul Zweig writes, ―In a flash of self-understanding he knew that he
had found his other half; that now he was whole again.‖
147
Swami Muktananda‘s Guru, Bhagawan Nithyananda too spoke of the importance of a Guru. He told Swami Muktananda,
―Meditation on the Guru gives your life. All knowledge is in meditation on the Guru.‖ These words were like a mantra to Swami Muktananda. Ram Dass in PATHS TO GOD – LIVING THE BHAGAVADGITA, Harmony Books, 2004, (Das R. , 2004) writes,
―A Satguru is the one who is the doorway. Along the way, however, there are the Upagurus. They are teachings for us; they are like marker stones along the road – teaching rather than teachers.‖ It is beautiful to read that we are surrounded by a web of well wishes waiting to help us get free, as Ram Dass writes,
―We look around and see that we are being guided, protected. Besides the Satguru and Upagurus on the physical plane, there are astral guides, beings on all those other planes as well. We are surrounded by a web of well-wishes, all
wanting to help us get free.‖ The Siddhas are ever waiting and hoping that an aspirant or a likely candidate should stumble upon them where they could take him in and groom him to become another Siddha at par with them. Searching For a Guru
Swami Shivananda of Rishikesh on seeking the Guru,
―Let each man take the path according to his capacity, temperament, and understanding. His Satguru will meet him along the path. Listen to all, but follow one. Respect all, but adore one. Gather knowledge from all, but adopt the teachings of one master. Then you will have rapid spiritual progress. Once you choose your Guru, implicitly follow him. God will guide you through the Guru.‖ He himself went in search of a Guru and explains how he benefited from the association with the Guru. After serving as a doctor in Malaya Shivananda decided to quit his career and become a mendicant in 1923.
―I led the life of a wandering monk, just for a short period, in search of my Guru and of a suitable place charged with spiritual vibrations, for spending my life in
148
seclusion and to do rigorous sadhana. I met many mahatmas and learnt wonderful lessons. A deep study of the ways of mahatmas opened my eyes and
gave me strength to stick to rigorous sadhana in the right direction.‖ ―I came to Rishikesh in June 1924 and found it my destination. I found Rishikesh an ideal place for intense and undisturbed spiritual practices true for all seekers after truth. I prayed to the Lord for his grace. From the sacred hands of Paramahansa Viswananda Saraswati, I received holy initiation on the bank of the Ganga on 1 June 1924.
My Guru gave me initiation and enough spiritual
strength and blessings.‖ Yogi Ramsuratkumar too went in search of a Guru. In 1947 with a burning desire to realize his innate divinity, he set off in search of a master. The search for his spiritual father brought Ramsuratkumar first to Sri Aurobindo and later to Ramana Maharishi. After spending three days with Ramana Maharishi he moved on to Swami Ramdas. When Ramana Maharishi followed by Aurobindo, passed away, Ramsuratkumar thought that he should offer himself to the remaining sole savior Ramdas. Ramsuratkumar had at last found his master. Although he had seen Ramdas numerous times before, he came to recognize Ramdas as a truly great Siddha now. Truman quotes the yogi on his three masters who worked on him.
―This beggar had three fathers. There wa s much work done on this beggar. Aurobindo started, Ramana Maharishi did a little and Ramdas finished.‖ When some went in search of their Gurus, for others the Gurus came in search of them. Gnanananda describes with passion and gratitude on his acquaintance with his Guru.
―This world is a river in spate with strong currents of strife, sorrow and agony threatening to engulf us. Nevertheless, good fortune it was that rescued me from these dangers and seated me firmly on the effulgent rock of Shivaratna. His grace enveloped and took full possession of me in time before I was drowned. My master was waiting for me under a tree on the shore and the powerful glow of his
eyes drew me automatically to him like a magnet.‖ Paramahansa Yogananda in his AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, Self-Realization Fellowship, 1990 (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990) describes the sacred moment when he met his Guru Sri Yukteswar.
149
―Together Habu and I set out for a distant marketplace in the Bengali section of Banaras…... As Habu and I moved on, I turned my head to survey a narrow inconspicuous lane. A Christ like man in the ochre robes of a Swami stood
motionless at the end of the lane. Instantly and anciently familiar he seemed.‖ Therefore, began a divine relationship between master and student. Meeting the Guru
Lucy Cornelssen in ―HUNTING THE ―I‖, Sri Ramanasramam, 2005, says, ―If you are ready for him, he will meet you without any searching for him on your part. And only then can you be sure that he is the Guru for you.‖ Swami Muktananda writes, in WHERE ARE YOU GOING. A GUIDE TO THE SPIRITUAL JOURNEY published by Syda Foundation, 1989, (Muktananda, Where Are You Going? - A Guide To The Spiritual Journey, 1989)
―Such guides exist…they enter our lives when we are ready to know the truth about ourselves, when we are ready to discover our own inner reality. Meeting us inwardly and outwardly, on every level, at every stage of our journey, the Guru accompanies us so that we may arrive at the goal. Meeting the Guru, we have an experience of the truth. Meeting the Siddha Guru, we receive the blessings of all
the perfected ones.‖ Just as Swami Muktananda writes, ―Meeting the Siddha Guru, we receive the blessings of all the perfected ones,‖ Siddha Konganar in a prayer to Agathiyar mentions that the mere mention of Agathiyar ‘s name, one has the entire Siddhas attention and glance on him.
150
Chant Agathiyar‘s name For he shall gift to you all the eight siddhis, He shall present you the mendicant‘s attire, Then all Siddhas will converge and salute, No one will be deprive of witnessing the Jothi or light, Agathiyar was a yogi born of fire, This truth shall prevail throughout the 1008 worlds. Swami Shivananda says, ―He alone can show you the path to attain God, who is the Guru of Gurus, and obviate
the snares and pitfalls on your path.‖ Agathiyar is one such Guru. Gordon Matthews in his translation of Meykanda Devar‘s SHIVAGNANA BOTHAM (Matthews) writes, ―When the soul in association with the senses and intellectual faculties is immersed in earthly experience, it knows the non-real through the non-real, but it does not know itself or God. However, when God comes as a Guru and teaches the soul, the soul is made to see that the world of experience, evolved from Maya, is non-real. It ceases then to identify itself with the non-real and to depend
upon it; and in so doing it discovers its oneness with God.‖
―By reason of the soul‘s virtue in previous births, God, who has been immanent in the soul, making it know, now vouchsafing to take the form of a Guru,
initiates the soul in the saiva mysteries, saying, ―o thou son of a king, fallen among savages, the senses, and brought up by them, thou hast been ignorant of
thy true greatness and hast wandered in ignorance.‖ ―The primal one himself teaches these souls as a Guru: for in the form of consciousness he is in union (with him). When because of the soul‘s meritorious practices the primal one enlighten the soul as a Guru…‖
―To sakalar, souls immersed in all three impurities, God comes as a Guru of human form; he imparts it concealing himself as a Guru.‖
―To pralayakalar, souls affected only by anava and karma, he comes as a Guru in Shiva‘s form; he himself standing before them as Guru imparts true knowledge.‖
151
―To Vijnanakalar, souls involved only in anava, he comes as the inner principle of the soul‘s consciousness; he himself appears, as true knowledge.‖ ―These souls obtain knowledge by austerities previously performed: for when the soul in previous births has performed Sariyai, kriya, and yoga, these meritorious practices reveal the knowledge which is the right path, but do not they give deliverance. Those who have performed these practices enter the respective heaven. In order that they may sever the attachment of desire, they are born again in high station for the performance of such works, and attain knowl edge.‖
―The peculiar benefit of the practice of Sariyai, and other forms of Shiva worship is that they secure the balance of good and evil works (iruvinai-oppu), that condition of the soul in which it regards both alike without emotion, neither performing virtue for the sake of reward, nor eschewing evil for fear of its consequences; and thus they lead the soul to knowledge which is the sadhana, the
way of attaining release.‖ ―The sadhana is knowledge, Jnanam. This sadhana Jnanam is knowledge of the real, meyjnana; Shivajnana Yogi (a great commentator of this work - Ed) describes it as ―Knowledge through Shiva - knowledge imparted by a Guru.‖ It is given to those who have performed tapas in previous births, tapas consisting not of austerities, but of Sariyai, kriya, and yoga, the first three of the four degrees of Shiva worship. They are not the sadhana, but they lead to it.‖
―This knowledge received from a Guru is the last of the four Padas which prepare the soul for release.‖ ―Sariyai, menial service in the temple: Kriya, acts of worship: Yoga, inward spiritual worship: and Jnanam, knowledge, follows upon the due performance of
the first three.‖ ―These three forms of worship lead to the fourth, Jnanam. Those who have performed Sariyai, kriya, and yoga attain the heavenly states of Salokyam, Samipya, and Sarupya respectively, and experience the joys that are there, the
fruits of these forms of worship.‖
152
―Jnanam is, in all cases, of divine, not human, srcin; but the manner in which it is imparted varies according to the class of soul.‖ ―That, being born again into the world, they may experience, and so put away the last desire which arose from the fate which was determining the next deed at the time when the former body died; they appear again in a high caste suited for the performance of religious practices.‖
―By performing what still remains to be performed of them, they cut off worldly desire so that it cannot bear fruit, and obtain knowledge of the real.‖ ―….the soul on account of that development of Sariyai, kriya, and yoga seeks and finds the Guru and obtains knowledge. This knowledge for which the soul is prepared by Sariyai, kriya, and yoga is imparted by God, not, by ordinary human
agency, as in the case of the arts and sciences.‖ ―By the fulfillment of Sariyai, kriya, and yoga, the ripening of impurity and the descent of sakti are produced. Seeing this readiness of the soul, God who till now has been helping the soul to know, immanent within it, graciously appears as a Guru and instructs the soul.‖
―Malaparipaka, the maturing or ripening of impurity signifies the removal of impurity from the soul, as of a ripe fruit from the tree.‖ ―Saktinipata is understood either as the descent of grace upon the soul, the occupation of the soul by graces causing it to be evacuated by impurity, or as the
subjection of the soul with a view to union with God.‖ ―The siddhanta position is that God is present in the Guru by possession (avesa). For he is not concealed in the Guru and different from him, as ghee is concealed
in milk; he is manifest there, as ghee is visible in curds.‖ ―Then as soon as that knowledge is received, the soul, leaving the savages and uniting inseparably with God, attains his sacred feet.‖
153
Table 5 Way God Reveals Himself & Ways to Know Him
Souls Sakalar involved in all three impurities, anava, karma, and Maya.
Way God reveals himself He gives this knowledge hiding himself as a Guru whose form is like their own.
Way God helps them to know Learn by receiving instruction from God, whose knowledge is not derived from another, need respectively the word of instruction given directly by God as Guru in human form.
Pralayakalar with two impurities, anava and karma;
He gives this knowledge by instruction, revealing himself as a Guru in his own form as Shiva, fourarmed, three-eyed, black-throated, and performing his three functions.
Learn by receiving instruction from God, whose knowledge is not derived from another, need respectively the word of instruction given directly by God as Guru in human form.
Vijnanakalar associated with only one form of impurity, anava
God himself gives true knowledge, being himself within them, the light (of all their seeing).
Do not need this instruction; they have within themselves from God the
Sakalar involved in all three impurities, anava, karma, and Maya.
He gives this knowledge hiding himself as a Guru whose form is like their own.
Pralayakalar with two impurities, anava and karma;
He gives this knowledge by instruction, revealing himself as a Guru in his own form as Shiva, fourarmed, three-eyed, black-throated, and performing his three functions.
Vijnanakalar associated with only one form of impurity, anava
God himself gives true knowledge, being himself within them, the light (of all their seeing).
knowledge, which brings release. Learn by receiving instruction from God, whose knowledge is not derived from another, need respectively the word of instruction given directly by God as Guru in human form. Learn by receiving instruction from God, whose knowledge is not derived from another, need respectively the word of instruction given directly by God as Guru in human form. Do not need this instruction; they have within themselves from God the knowledge, which brings release.
Pon. Govindaswamy in TIRUCHITRAMBALAM ENDRA SIRSABAIYUM PORSABAIYUM, Bharath Book Bureau, Chennai, 1985, (Govindaswamy, 1985) explai ns the esoteric meaning of Meykanda Devar‘s SHIVAGNANA BOTHAM,
―To enroll in God‘s assembly called Tiruchitrambalam or Deiveega Gnana Peravai (Occult Hierarchy) one needs to receive initiation: Gnana Teecha and Nirvana Teecha.‖
154
Table 6 States of the Souls and the Corresponding Initiations
Initiation or teecha level 1st 2nd 3rd 4th 5th 6th 7th 8th
Portfolio Pariviraasaga Kudeesaga Pahitaga Hamsa Parama Hamsa [jeevan muktas, rishis, munis] Maha rishis, maa munis, raja rishis Brahma rishis [manu, viyaasa, agathiya] Buddha, sanaga, sanantana, sanatana
9th (nirvana teecha)
Sanat kumara [Lord Murugan]
10th (nirvana teecha)
Nandhi [the silent watcher]
States of the souls Sakalar Sakalar Sakalar Sakalar Pralayakalar Pralayakalar Vijnanakalar Vijnanakalar Kadavul Kaumaara srusti Kadavul Anugraha srusti
Table 7 States of the Souls and the Corresponding Forms of the Guru
States of the souls Vijnanakalar
Remaining impurities Anava malam
Pralayakalar
Anava and kanma malams
Sakalar
Anava, kanma and mayai malams
Form of the Guru Do not need an external Guru to instruct them. Lord Shiva confers grace through satinipatam, which is descent of sakti into the soul and remains inside them acting as the inner guide. Lord Shiva appears as divine God and confers grace through satinipatam, which is descent of sakti into the soul. Lord Shiva appears as a Satguru who expunges all impurities, and confers grace.
Veeraswamy Krishnaraj in his comprehension of Arulnandi Shivachariyar‘s SHIVAGNANA SIDDHIYAR writes,
―Those souls that are rising, Vijnanakalar -the highest class of souls among the three mentioned in SHIVAGNANA SIDDHIYAR with only one impurity known as anava malam, do not need an external Guru to instruct them.‖
―Lord Shiva by remaining inside them as the inner guide rids them of the anava malam, bringing the merits and demerits to a resolution and conferring spiritual knowledge or divine grace known as Saktinipata, the descent of sakti into the soul. Vijnanakalar receive Gnana from Lord Shiva himself as the incorporeal
inner guide.‖ ―To pralayakalar with anava and kanma malams, Lord Shiva appears as divine God.‖
―Lord Shiva appears to sakalar with anava, kanma and mayai malams in human as a Satguru.‖ The first two appearances are direct, receiving help from Lord Shiva, meaning that there is no physical presence of Shiva offering help. The third is indirect in the form of a human Guru [aasaan-murthi].
155
Recognizing the Guru
Dr
Frank
Morales
in
THE
ROLE
OF
A
GURU
IN
SANATANA
DHARMA,
www.dharmacentral.com(Morales)quotes from the Bhagavadgita, Vedantasara, Bhagavata Purana, Chandogya Upanishad, Vayu Purana, Srimad Bhagavatam, and Katha Upanishad amongst others on the need of a genuine Guru and a genuine seeker.
―The qualified and authentic Guru is not merely someone who teaches the truth verbally, but who also lives that truth perfectly, and who then reflects that truth to his students in a living and dynamic way.‖
―The true and authentic Guru personifies the truth in everything he thinks, says and does; and the ability to help others achieve that very same truth.‖ ―In this way the Guru personifies the fruit of a satvic (spiritually positive) lifestyle and of years of meditative practice.‖ Dr Frank Morales (Morales)mentions that both the adept and the Guru need to have certain qualities.
―The scriptures of sanatana dharma have given us very clear and una mbiguous guidelines of many of the most important qualities necessary in order to recognize whether or not a person is in fact an authentic and qualified Guru.‖
―In addition to explaining both the nature and the qualities of the Satguru the scriptures also explain that it is likewise very important to understand the
important qualities that must be present in a sincere and qualified student.‖ ―When a sincere student and a qualified Satguru finally do find each other and unite in the eternal process of spiritual exchange we then witness the perfect
conditions necessary for the celebration and living of truth.‖ Connecting With the Guru
Swami Muktananda writes in KUNDALINI - THE SECRET OF LIFE, Siddha Yoga Publication, 1994, (Muktananda, Kundalini - The Secret of Life, 1994)
156
―The Guru is the grace bestowing power of God. The entire body of such a Guru has become permeated with Sakti. In fact the Guru becomes the embodiment of Sakti to such an extent that the hat he wears, his clothes, and the mat on which he sits become permeated with it, and just by touching them, a disciple can receive Sakti.‖ Swami Muktananda hails the Guru who is the embodiment of sakti – a powerhouse. He goes on to describe the four ways in which the Guru can transmit or deliberately awaken this sakti in the disciple.
―Sparsha diksha or initiation through touch, Mantra diksha or initiation through word, Drik diksha or initiation through a look and Manasa diksha or initiation by thought.‖ Swami Muktananda in THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP, published by Syda Foundation, 1985, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985) elaborates the greatness of the Guru further. He quotes from the GURU GITA that sums it all up.
―Dhyanamulam Gurur Murthi, Pujamulam guroho padam, Mantramulam Gurur Vakyam, Mokshamulam guroho krupa.‖ Its translation being, The root of meditation is the Guru‘s form The root of worship is the Guru‘s feet The root of mantra is the Guru‘s word The root of liberation is the Guru‘s grace. To simplify further, The mind that contemplates the Guru eventually becomes the Guru. Because the Kundalini Sakti flows continuously from the Guru‘s feet, it is beneficial to worship and touch them. His word is a mighty Mantra. The Guru‘s compassionate glance is the means to liberation and supreme peace. Without the grace of a Guru, there is no knowledge and no state of meditation.
157
Siddha Tirumoolar expounds the greatness of the true Guru in his TIRUMANTHIRAM, verses 138, 139, 1581, 1598 and 2119,
It is but to see the Guru‘s holy form, It is but to chant the Guru‘s holy name, It is but to hear the Guru‘s holy word, It is but to muse the Guru ‘s holy being, Thus it is the soul its illume receives. (Translation by Dr. B.Natarajan)
The holy feet is Shiva, if you but know, The holy feet is Shiva‘s world, if you but think,
The holy feet is freedom‘s bliss, truth to say, There is the final refuge for souls illumed. (Translation by Dr. B.Natarajan)
Guru is none but Shiva thus spoke Nandi, Guru is Shiva himself this they realize not, Guru will to you Shiva be and your guide too, Guru in truth is Lord that surpasses speech and thought, all.
158
(Translation by Dr. B.Natarajan)
Jnanam of holy feet makes you Shiva, Jnanam of holy feet takes you to world of Shiva, Jnanam of holy feet free you from imprisoned impurities, Jnanam of holy feet is siddhi and Mukti too. (Translation by Dr. B.Natarajan)
The countless devas worshipped Shiva, What become them by worshipping him? Far better it be that you worship the holy Guru, Who, having himself worshipped Lord, Shows the way of becoming, too, Sure, indeed, is your Mukti finite. (Translation by Dr. B.Natarajan) Swami Muktananda in SECRET OF THE SIDDHAS, Siddha Yoga Publication, 1980, (Muktananda, Secret of the Siddhas, 1980) Swami Muktananda writes that the greatest initiation is when there is an instantaneous experience of the supreme reality through either of the above-mentioned ways and this is known as shambavi. He himself received initiation through the word. His master, Bhagawan Nithyananda gave him one word that completely transformed him. In addition, he mentions he had to spend such a long time with Bhagawan Nithyananda to receive it.
159
―That Siddha gave me one word that completely transformed me, but I had to spend such a long time with him to receive it. That word, which I received after so many years, spread through my body from head to toe like wildfire carried by the wind. It produced in me both inner heat and the coolness of joy.‖
―Before meeting my Guru I had practiced many different kinds of yoga, but it was I who had practiced them. However, that word activated a spontaneous yoga within me. I was filled with amazement. What postures, Mudras and breathing processes! Everything happened on its own.‖
―After the awakening of the sakti, this process of yogic movements began to take place within my entire body. The pulsation of his ecstasy pervades my entire body like the movement of the wind. The kriya were his, the yoga was his, and meditation took place because of him. The final message that I received was from him. The power of his word permeates each of my blood cells; the fluids of my entire body are his. That is why I am joyful. Gurudev entered me and replaced all my bodily fluids with his. He evicted me and took up residence in me. He annihilated my ego. By making my individuality his, he became me. This is the Guru‘s compassion. Only when I lost myself in the ecstasy of Bhagawan Nithyananda did I realize who he was.‖ Swami Muktananda writes in THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP published by Syda Foundation, 1985, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985)
―When one becomes worthy of receiving her grace (kundalini), she is awakened through the grace of the Guru. Then meditation takes place automatically, and a spontaneous inner yoga is activated; the process of yoga occurs spontaneously in all the nadis. Ultimately, the great sakti brings Siddha yoga to its completion and makes one merge into Shiva .‖ Swami Muktananda writes in WHERE ARE YOU GOING. A GUIDE TO THE SPIRITUAL JOURNEY published by Syda Foundation, 1989, (Muktananda, Where Are You Going? - A Guide To The Spiritual Journey, 1989)
―After the sakti is activated, yoga happens spontaneously within. They take place in order to purify all the channels in the body. Love wells up within, as in
160
Baktiyoga. Knowledge of the self begins to arise on its own, as in Jnanamyoga. We start to work selflessly in the world, as in karma yoga. Meditation occurs
spontaneously.‖ ―When kundalini is awakened, she unites with the pranas and moves through the body, all the nadis and making our system strong and fit for spiritual sadhana.
The kundalini works to expel all your karmas and impressions.‖ For instantaneous experience or spontaneous yoga to take place Swami Rajarshi Muni mentions in YOGA THE ULTIMATE ATTAINMENT, Jaico Publishing House, 2004, (Rajarshi Muni, 2004) that one needs, The grace of God or ishvar kripa; The grace of a true Guru or Guru Kripa; The grace of understanding the scriptures or Shasta kripa; and
The grace of one‘s self or Atma kripa. Without these four graces the final goal cannot be reached says the Swami.
The Qualities of a Disciple
Much has been said about the qualities of a Guru, what now about the disciple? What qualities does he need to have? Swami Chidvilasananda in the DARSHAN, a Siddha Yoga Publication, May 1992, (Chidvilasananda, Darshan, 1992) mentions four qualities of an ideal disciple,
―The first quality of a true disciple is longing for the highest goal. It is longing, which keeps this perfect relationship intact. Longing does not come easily; it is the product of the merits of many, many lifetimes. The veil of ignorance is so thick that without these merits you cannot even see the rays of longing. If you lose track of the goal along the way, you also lose your sense of the importance
of all the spiritual practices.‖ ―The second requirement is to serve the Guru with your mind, body, and wealth. You must fully embrace the teachings.‖ ―The third quality is to become established in the Guru‘s love.‖
161
―The fourth quality i s to be as light and as empty as possible. The awakening brings everything to the surface in order to expel it from the system. Life with the Guru magnifies everything.‖ The Ideal Aspirant
Truman Caylor Wadlington in his book YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE GODCHILD OF TIRUVANNAMALAI (Wadlington, Yogi Ramsuratkumar-The Godchild Of Tiruvannamalai)puts forward
Ramdas‘s thoughts when Yogi Ramsuratkumar surrenders to him. Truman writes on Ramdas, ―The master (Swami Ramdas) knew the truth a nd the way and knew as well that there was nothing he could say to provide a short cut for the disciple (Yogi Ramsuratkumar). By the law of occult causation all progress on the path must be won by the individual through personal effort. Thus, one who knows the way cannot speak; understanding that the aspirant constructs the path much like the spider spins its web out of its own being. In the relationship established between Yogi Ramsuratkumar and Swami Ramdas, there was little philosophical thought or practical guidance given. The rapport between the master and the disciple was on much subtler levels involving not so much principles of truth as the use of
higher forces in bringing about actual transformation.‖ Although Swami Shivananda himself went in search of a Guru and had been initiated by Paramahansa Viswananda Saraswati, he says a personal Guru is necessary only in the beginning. He alone can show you the path to attain God, who is the Guru of Gurus, and obviate the snares and pitfalls on your path.
―Gurus can do this much only. The student has to do intense and rigorous sadhana. The disciple needs guru‘s grace. This does not mean that the disciple should sit idle and expect a miracle from the Guru to push him directly into samadhi. The Guru cannot do sadhana for the student. It is foolish to expect spiritual attainments from a drop of Kamandalu water from the Guru. The Guru can guide the student, clear his doubts, pave the way, remove the snares, pitfalls and obstacles and throw light on the path. But it is the disciple himself who has
to walk every step in the spiritual path.‖ He says the aspirant too has to put much effort in this venture of God realization. After initiation, he has to put into practice the lessons that he had learnt from the Guru and move on to further advances in enlightenment.
162
Talking of the innumerable ways of different seekers after God, Ramana Maharishi said,
―Each should be allowed to go his own way, the way for which alone he may be built. It will not do to convert him to another path by violence. The Guru will go with the disciple in his own path and then gradually turn him into the supreme
path at the ripe moment.‖ Similarly, Swami Shivananda advises aspirants on the spiritual path,
―Let each man take the path according to his capacity, temperament, and understanding. His Satguru will meet him along the path. Listen to all, but follow one. Respect all, but adore one. Gather knowledge from all, but adopt the teachings of one master. Then you will have rapid spiritual progress. Once you choose your Guru, implicitly follow him. God will guide you through the Guru.‖
―There is no other way of overcoming the vicious worldly samskaras of the passionate nature of raw, worldly-minded persons than personal contact with and service to the Guru.‖
―Self-realization is a transcendental experience. You can march in the spiritual path only by placing implicit faith in the words of Siddhas who have realized the truth (apta vakya) and attained knowledge of the se lf.‖ Swami Shivananda mentions what is expected of the aspirant.
―Spiritual progress requires intense and unswerving faith in the teachings of the Guru and the Sastras, burning and lasting vairagya, yearning for liberation, adamantine will, fiery resolve, iron determination, unruffled patience, leech-like tenacity, clock-like regularity, and child-like simplicity.‖ Wellington Rodrigues in BREATHE YOUR LIMITATIONS AWAY (Rodrigues) writes on the weaknesses of potential aspirants.
―… two common mistakes made by seekers in the self -help/ self-development area; the first mistake is underestimating the simplicity of some techniques. The
second mistake usually made by seekers is lack of discipline and continuity.‖ For those who are not fortunate to have a personal Guru, Swami Shivananda suggests that he take God, the Guru of Gurus in Shivananda‘s words, as his Guru.
163
―If you have no Guru, take Lord Krishna or Shiva or Rama or Christ as your Guru. Pray to him. Meditate on him. Sing his name. He will send you a suitable Guru.‖ Ramalinga Adigal took Lord Murugan as his Guru and ventured to become the greatest Siddha ever to walk the face of the earth in the past millennium. So did Arunagirinathar and Pamban Swamigal of recent times. The Siddha Avvai took Lord Ganesa as Guru and attained enlightenment while the sixty-three Tamil Saivite Saints (Nayanmar) became enlightened by the grace of Lord Shiva. Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal and Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal expound the effectiveness of having faith on the Siddhas, Siddhas who had realized the truth. Their mantra is Potrinal Unathu Veenai Agalum Appa, which literally means, ―Praise the Siddhas and your sufferings shall end.‖ Similarly, Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal and Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal advocated the path of surrender and submitting to the Siddhas. The Siddhas had attained God; they are fully capable of showing us God. Swami Muktananda assures us that the power of the Siddha lineage fully supports the Guru, and once a seeker has received sakti, the lineage stands behind him, protecting him as he moves towards the goal. We need to put in the necessary effort and pray that the Lord showers his grace on us. Then it turns out to be a successful venture. Richard S. Weiss in RECIPES FOR IMMORTALITY, MEDICINE, RELIGION AND COMMUNITY IN SOUTH INDIA, published by Oxford University Press, Inc., 2009 (Weiss, 2009) says it beautifully,
―Human effort is successful only with divine assistance.‖
The Guru Disciple Relationship
Nakkeera Devar in his VINAYAGAR TIRUAGAVAL beautifully presents this merging of two souls, the student and Satguru.
164
When giftedwith silence and wisdom, Shiva shall arise, Then Guru and disciple shall merge, In a private space, in a blissful void, When thought senses merge, And are placed at the feet of Shiva, You become me, Moreover, I become you, The realization that this body is a dream dawns, The realization that all is your doing, Lord please bless me with your grace, Oh great Guru Ganesha
Discipleship to an Illumined Teacher
In a biography of Yogi Ramsuratkumar, YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR, THE GODCHILD OF TIRUVANNAMALAI by Truman Caylor Wadlington, (Wadlington, Yogi Ramsuratkumar-The Godchild Of Tiruvannamalai) the author writes,
―After lifetimes of seeking out worldly experiences, and understanding, a man turns him back to the phenomenal worlds, and begins to search his inmost being in an effort to realize the source of spirit from whence he sprang and to which he must return. Gradually through the constant impact of dull and unadventurous lives, he becomes insensitive to the vibrations of the outer physical worlds, within which he is a functioning entity. He becomes aware of the interior spiritual vibrations and proceeds to journey inward to the kingdom of the soul. The outer world loses its desirability whereas the formless spirit nature assumes paramount importance. The individual reoriented himself to the higher mind and thus begins to touch upon greater awareness. Yet with his sensitivity still in but an embryonic state, spiritual struggle, hardships, and merciless trials of endurance assail him.
165
The waters of purification crash down upon him, and threaten to carry him deep beneath the surface of the waves. But with the advent of soul consciousness, he stabilizes himself in spiritual life wherein he is responsive to the vibration of the
subtler realms and directed by the purposes of the soul.‖ Another paragraph in the yogi‘s biography describes his relationship with his master, ―The master (Swami Ramdas) knew the truth and the way and knew as well that there was nothing he could say to provide a short cut for the disciple (Yogi Ramsuratkumar). By the law of occult causation all progress on the path must be won by the individual through personal effort. Thus, one who knows the way cannot speak; understanding that the aspirant constructs the path much like the spider spins its web out of its own being. In the relationship established between Yogi Ramsuratkumar and Swami Ramdas, there was little philosophical thought or practical guidance given. The rapport between the master and the disciple was on much subtler levels involving not so much principles of truth as the use of
higher forces in bringing about actual transformation.‖ Osho says of Magga Baba,
―Just as you would need a thorn to remove another thorn and once removed you would discard both the thorns, you need total surrender to a Guru so as to subdue the ego in you. When the ego in you eventually dies, the surrender too ends. Then God and you, Guru and you are one. You live out the Guru ‘s
thoughts. You don‘t have likes and dislikes then.‖ ―The first thing I did after my enlightenment, at the age of 21, was to rush to the village to meet two people. First, Magga Baba. I rushed to the neem tree where he sat and the moment he saw me do you know what he did? He touched my feet and wept. He said to me, ―My boy, you have done it! But I knew one day you
would do it.‖ ―For some reason, maybe none at all, he loved me. I visited him almost every night. He helped me tremendously although he never gave me any direction, except by his very being. Just by his presence, he triggered unknown forces in me. The day he left for the Himalayas was the first time he called for me. Magga Baba said, ―Iam leaving and there is nobody whom I could say goodbye to. You
166
are the only one". He gave me his blanket saying, "This is my only possession,
and you are the only one I would like to give it to.‖ Osho on Masta Baba, who had the duty of being Osho's friend, companion and mentor through his teenage years.
―At night we would lie for hours by the banks of the Ganges discussing so many things. I do not know whether he is alive or not because on 22 March 1953 he disappeared. He just told me he was going to the Himalayas. He said, my responsibility is fulfilled. Now I am no longer needed." I said, ―No Masto, I will
need you still for other reasons.‖ he said, ―No, I cannot wait.‖ Masto did so much for me that even to say it hurts.‖ Osho from his talk on FROM DEATH TO DEATHLESSNESS - ANSWERS TO THE SEEKERS ON THE PATH, (Osho)
―Surrender and trust are just devices. If you can do it without those devices, they are not needed. If you can drop your ego... It is very simple; there is no reason to go to a master. The master is only a device. Because he is so humble, so wise, so insightful, it is easy to put your ego at his feet. The master is only a device. ‖
―Sometimes it has happened that the master was not himself enlightened, but the disciple became enlightened – a very strange phenomenon. One cannot even conceive how an unenlightened master could help somebody to become enlightened; he has not been able to help himself. But the reason is that he cannot help anybody to be enlightened, or to remain unenlightened; he is only a device.‖
―The question is of totality on the part of the disciple.‖ ―In life there are only two possibilities, and they are polar opposites, as you say: ego and egoless. That is why I do not use the word ‗surrender,‘ because that brings the other person in, and you start thinking in polar opposites. Both the polar opposites are within you, so I talk about ego and egoless. Then things become simple. Drop the ego and be egoless. No surrender is needed. In egoless, you are surrendered to existence itself. That is the greatest miracle that can happen to a man. Then nothing is impossible.‖
167
Do we want to be devoted our entire life to a Guru ? Don‘t we want to be like him? Should not the Guru help raise us to a stature similar to him? On the other hand, would the Guru prefer his disciples to forever be obedient and serve him? A true Guru would help the devotee to rise up the spiritual ladder to the very spot he was standing. Look for this teacher. Look for this master. Look for this Guru. He would rejoice to see his disciple at par with him. Ennio Nimis in his book KRIYA YOGA - SYNTHESIS OF A PERSONAL EXPERIENCE (Nimis) posted on the web writes,
―To find the truth, it takes the courage to abandon one‘s own illusions.‖ He writes about Lahiri Mahasaya,
―The great yoga-avatar refused to be worshipped as a God. This is a point that some among his followers seem to have forgotten. He said ―I am not the Guru; I don't maintain a barrier between the true Guru(the divine) and the disciple‖. He
added he wanted to be considered like ‗a mirror‘.‖ ―When a kriyaban realizes that Lahiri Mahasaya is the personification of what resides potentially in himself, of what one day he will become, the mirror must be
‗thrown away‘. Whether one likes it or not, that is exactly what he wrote: thrown away.‖ His Gurus who offered him to stay with them and lead their communities respectively did not tempt Gautama who had two Gurus, Arada and Rudraka Ramaputra. He moved on. Going through Ramalinga Adigal‘s TIRUARUTPA, one never fails to realize the progression of the Saint from worship of Lord Murugar, Goddess Ambal, Lord Shiva, Lord Nadarajar and finally Arutperunjhoti Andavar. He takes us from worship of the form to the formless. He moved on. Dr. Syed asked Ramana Maharishi,
―Does not total or complete surrender require that one should not have left in him the desire even for liberation or God?‖ Ramana Maharishi answered,
―Complete surrender does require that you have no desire of your own, that God‘s desire alone is your desire and that you have no desire of your own.‖
168
Bhagawan Ramana says in ―GEMS FROM BHAGAVAN‖, (Maharshi)
―To a devotee who was praying that she should have more frequent visions of Shiva, Bhagawan said, ―Surrender to him and abide by his will, whether he appears or disappears; await his pleasure. If you ask him to do as you like it is not surrender but command to God. You cannot have him obey you and yet think you have surrendered. He knows what is best and when and how to do it. His is the burden. You have no longer any cares. All your cares are his. Such is surrender. That is Bakti.‖
To a question, ―What are the steps by which I could achieve surrender?‖ Ramana Maharishi answered, ―There are two ways; one is looking into the source of ‗I‘ and merg ing into that source. The other is feeling ―I am helpless by myself, God alone is all -powerful and except throwing myself completely on him, there is no other means of safety
for me,‖ and thus gradually developing the conviction that God alone exists and the ego does not count. Both methods lead to the same goal. Complete surrender is another name for Jnanam or liberation.‖ Ramana Maharishi explains the true meaning of the word surrender in the context of spiritualism in A. Devaraja
Mudaliar‘s DAY BY DAY WITH BHAGAVAN, (Mudaliar) ―By whatever path you go, you will have to lose yourself in the one. Surrender is complete only when you reach the stage, ―thou art all‖ and ―thy will, will be done‖. You can have no likes or dislikes after your surrender and that your will should become completely non-existent, the Lord ‘s will taking its place. Such death of the ego is nothing different from Jnanam. So by whatever path you may go, you must come to Jnanam or oneness.‖ Tirumoolar in his TIRUMANTHIRAM verse 2615 says that one has to drop the love for Shiva, who you wanted to attain so much at one stage of spiritual evolvement, too.
169
Sunder your desires, sunder your desires Sunder your desires even unto the Lord; The more the desires, the more your sorrows; The more you give up, the more your bliss shall be. (Translation by Dr. B.Natarajan) Swami
Rama
Tirtha
in
IN
WOODS
OF
GOD
-REALIZATION
VOLUME
4,
http://Hinduebooks.blogspot.com, (Tirtha)
―Perhaps this Guru-attachment is needed to wash away other attachments.‖
The Guru ’s Magical Touch
Ma Devaki describes how Yogi Ramsuratkumar was transformed under his Guru, Ramdas in YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR -THE DIVINE BEGGAR, published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Ashram, Tiruvannamalai, July 2008.
―According to Sri Yogiji, the four years of tutelage under Sri Aurobindo and Ramana Maharishi were a period of ceaseless transformation of the human into the divine - a period of construction of all that was conducive, destruction of all that was dross and sublimation of all into greater and greater awakening.‖
―He was already a ripe fruit needing but a gentle tap from the Siddha of Kerala for final consummation with God. For many years Ramdas had secretly worked on the disciple to accustom his body gradually to higher rates of vibration.‖
―Then Ramdas initiated him into the repetition of the Ram mantra. What was to transpire immediately was a vivification of the centers or chakras of the inner man, a radical elimination of all impurities and a sudden influx of energy directed through the master and accompanied by a release of latent spiritual fire within the disciple. The initiation would throw him into the cosmic dimensions of the divine mind and open doors to fields of activity and realms of consciousness hitherto unknown to him.‖
170
In Ramdas‘s words,
―The power of the divine name is invincible. It can convert pain into joy. It can change death into immortality. Nay it can transform our entire life into the very being and consciousness of all pervading and all inclusive Godhead.‖ The Guru besides initiating the disciple reveals and makes him understand the reason for his birth and the task ahead of him. Ramdas revealed Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s mission. In WAVES OF LOVE published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan Mauritius, 2009,
―Swami Ramdas brought him to understand that his own nature and that of his spiritual mission required him to enter into the tumult of the world. And he knew that it was for him to walk amidst the people and secretly to unveil their souls and unlock their hearts and free them from the prison house of matter.‖ Swami Ramdas too had had a Guru. From FRAGRANT PETALS published by Sri Ramanasramam, 2005, (TPR, 2005)
―In his early autobiography IN QUEST OF GOD published by Anandaashram, Ramdas describes how he attained the divine vision through the grace of the Ramana Maharishi.‖ Swami Ramdas in VISION (Vision), the monthly journal of Anandaashram comments further about his state,
―Ramdas went to Ramana Maharishi in a state of complete obliviousness of the world. He felt thrills of ecstasy in his presence. The maharishi made the awakening permanent in Ramdas.‖ Swami Gnanananda Giri was always lost for words when speaking about his Guru Sri Swami Shivaratna Giri of Jyotir Mutt. In the book SATGURU GNANANANDA published by Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, Bombay, 1993, (Sadguru Gnanananda, 1993)
―References to his master (Sri Swami Shivaratna Giri) by the Swami (Gnanananda) were rare and invariably brief ... Emotion surged in his heart and obstructed the flow of words.‖
171
When I started to explore Hindu spiritualism, I was more confused than enlightened, I suppose partly because I could not comprehend the thoughts that these authors had put forward in their writings. After many years and meeting two beautiful Gurus, I have settled with an understanding now that I put forward in the following pages. I could be right or wrong in my perspective and understanding of this unfathomable subject of God realization. If it coincides with the truth then I am on the right track. Otherwise, my Guru has to tutor me further on this subject. For God realization, we need to have a role model. There is no shortage of personalities in this field. We have a wide choice of Gods, Gurus and Saints. The first encounters of Gurus with their masters had always amazed me. These precious and prized moments where the Guru identifies the disciple and the disciple makes the decision of accepting the teachings of the Guru is always exciting to read repeatedly. Advancement in spirituality comes with the aid of a Guru. The disciple receives guidance and blessings from the Gurus. The Guru opens up the mind of the disciple. The mysteries and secrets of the body, soul and world are revealed through the Guru. Once we have chosen an ideal person that we would like to follow, we take him as our Guru. Then we explore the man, his world and his teachings. We try to adapt his style, thoughts and teachings in the current scenario that we live in. Here then starts our journey, slowly and cautiously we walk the path that our favorite Guru had walked before. Once we start the journey, the Guru comes to our aid. He aids us in achieving our desires for he would surely love to see us rise up to his stature, for a true Guru would help his disciple to rise and be at par or even better than him. He would rest in joy seeing his disciple succeed in realizing the self and God. The Guru grooms us to evolve into the object that we had captured in our heart‘s chamber. The Guru fans the little spark that was ignited in us through our earlier devotion and search. He helps us to develop love for God and reveals God to us from within. The mystery of the Guru is great. Just by keeping his company, we can experience God directly. God, the Guru and the living Guru cushion us from dangers, aid in our progress, slowly but surely, absorbing the energy released from within us, controlling it and releasing it in amounts that do not harm others and us. The Guru has the power to control the intensity of the awakened sakti. If the energy is working too strongly in a disciple, the Guru can reduce the level of its intensity. If it is not working strongly enough, he can increase it. He
172
can sustain the process he initiated in the disciple, remo ve all the disciple‘s inner blocks, and make joy arise within him. This happens so gently that we do not realize the changes that are taking place in us until the Guru makes us aware. Swami Muktananda points out that our outlook changes, and we begin to see everything around us through new eyes. Then we are granted access to the secrets that have been passed on from Guru to student. With continuous practice on our part, the grace of God, blessings of the Guru and the living Guru, the aspirant attains the level of his Guru and himself becomes a Guru.
Paul Zweig says the disciple‘s obedience and service becomes the key that unlocks for him the Guru‘s knowledge. Yogi Ramsuratkumar says all tapas and efforts bring man to the Guru‘s feet. Thereafter he need no t bother about his spiritual growth. The Guru will then take care of him and sees that he reaches God.
―Once you reach your Guru your sadhana efforts end here. The only thing the disciple should do is remember the Guru and the Guru mantra all the time. Listen to your Guru and have faith in our Guru. That is sufficient. Do not try to
practice any method to reach God.‖ The yogi adds that the Guru would take responsibility for the disciple and work on his disciple until the disciple gets to the state of the Guru. Ramana Maharishi explains further the concept of moving from Bakti to Jnanam,
―Everything comes from within. First, the man feels that he is bound, in the bondage of samsara, that he is weak and miserable and that unless he leans upon and gets help from God who is all-powerful and can save him, he cannot get out of bondage and misery. Thus he makes Bakti to Ishwara.‖
―God, Guru and the self are the same. After your Bakti to God has matured you, God comes in the shape of Guru and from outside pushes your mind inside, while being inside as self he draws you there from within. A disciple after enlightenment told his Guru, ―I now realize you lived in my innermost heart as
173
the one reality in all my countless births and have now come before me in human shape and lifted this veil of ignorance. What can I do for you in return for such
great kindness?‖ In addition, the Guru said, ―You need not do anything. It is enough if you remain as you are in your real state‖‘. ―When this Bakti develops and the intensity of his devotion is so great that he forgets his entire self and becomes Iswaramaya and complete surrender has been achieved, God takes human shape and comes as Guru and teaches the devotee that there is but one self and that that is within him. Then the devotee attains Jnanam by realizing the self within him and then he understands that the Ishwara or Lord whom he worshipped and had Bakti for, the Guru who came in human shape and the self are all the same.‖
―We are not creating anything new or achieving something which we did not have before. The illustration given in books is this. We dig a well and create a huge pit. We have not created the Akasha in the pit or well. We have just removed the earth, which was filling the Akasha there. The Akasha was there then and is there now. Similarly we have simply to throw out all the age-long samskaras which are inside us, and when all of them have been given up, the self
will shine, alone.‖ Bhagawan Ramana says in GEMS FROM BHAGAVAN (Gems From Bhagavan),
―To a devotee who was praying that she should have more frequent visions of Shiva, Bhagawan said, ―Surrender to him and abide by his will, whether he appears or disappears; await his pleasure. If you ask him to do as you like it is not surrender but command to God. You cannot have him obey you and yet think you have surrendered. He knows what is best and when and how to do it. His is the burden. You have no longer any cares. All your cares are his. Such is surrender. That is Bakti.‖ Swami Muktananda renders a beautiful explanation on the Guru Disciple relationship in THE GURU MAKES YOU PERFECT - MEDITATIONS ON THE GURU‘S GRACE from DARSHAN a Siddha Yoga Publication, May 1992, (Darshan - The Guru Makes You Perfect - Meditations on the Guru's Grace, May 1992)
―The Guru‘s help is essential to one who wants knowledge of the self. Without the wisdom of the Guru, the notion of one‘s individuality will never be rooted
174
out. Without the Guru‘s grace, one cannot be uplifted, and without the Guru s '
knowledge, the darkness of one‘s ignorance can never be destroyed. Without the Guru, birth and death will never be annihilated. Without the Guru, life is full of darkness. The power of the Guru‘s grace alone enables one to escape from the snares of Maya (illusion).‖
―This is what the Guru really is: a true Guru awakens the inner sakti of a disciple and makes him revel in the bliss of the self, he is the one who sets the divine sakti
in motion in man‘s body, who gives instruction in yoga, who bestows the ecstasy of knowledge and the joy of divine love, who teaches detachment in action and grants liberation in this very lifetime. The grace of the Guru purifies the inner being through inner kriya; inner lights - lights within lights - are seen.‖
―Although the Guru exists within, and sometimes one might receive grace from the inner Guru, it will take a very long time to reach the goal if you don‘t have the outer Guru. And even if one has received grace from within, he will need the outer Guru at a later stage, in order to have a direct experience of truth.‖ A Guru can be many things but Swami Muktananda equates him as the permanent abode of the Divine Grace.
―The Guru is one in whom the divine power of grace has taken permanent abode. The truth is that when God is pleased, he will direct you to the Guru, and when the Guru is pleased, he will direct you to God. It is only when the two come together that you have the divine union.‖
―Gurudev is like the philosopher‘s stone; he makes his disciples just like himself. He turns them into Gurus like himself. This is the true Guru-disciple
relationship.‖ All that is required of us is to submit to them and they shall show us the path. When we have faith and belief in them, they point out to us signposts. When we adhere to their teachings, they start to give us guidelines for us to follow. After some time into the worship of the Siddhas, they then will show signs of their presence. We need to be alert though to cognized these signs. These events will help strengthen our belief and faith in them. Believe that they are around and that they are making their presence felt. They then start to lead us by taking hold of our hands. The day then comes when they carry us on their shoulders as a father carries his child. Then there is no more paths for us to walk on for our path are their path. There will only be one set of footprints, that of God.
175
We live our lives for God, not for ourselves. God moves in us, we only become a tool for God to carry out his massive tasks of getting humans to realize their full potential and beget self-realization. We have then achieved what they saw and realized. From YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE MYSTERY OF BECOMING GO‖ by Olga Ammann, published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan, Mauritius, 2008, the author mentions, (Ammann, Yogi Ramsuratkumar - The Mystery of Becoming God, 2008)
―Tilopa, one of the most renown ed Maha Siddhas (great masters of perfect capabilities), taught that one has to become like a bamboo cane: hollow, empty inside. Only then, such an immense gift, the grace of a Guru, who has reached
the highest state of consciousness, can be received.‖ Do we want to be devoted our entire life to a Guru ? Don‘t we want to be like him? Should not the Guru help raise us to a stature similar to him? On the other hand, would the Guru prefer his disciples to forever be obedient and serve him? A true Guru would help the devotee to rise up the spiritual ladder to the very spot he was standing. Look for this teacher. Look for this master. Look for this Guru. He would rejoice to see his disciple evolve and be at par with him. Swami Muktananda writes in WHERE ARE YOU GOING. A GUIDE TO THE SPIRITUAL JOURNEY published by Syda Foundation, 1989, (Muktananda, Where Are You Going? - A Guide To The Spiritual Journey, 1989)
―The Guru is established in his own teachings, and even though he has completed his sadhana, he himself always practices the teachings he imparts to others. Simply by being in his company a disciple begins to observe good conduct. A disciple can benefit only from one who teaches the perfect path, whose company uplifts him, and through whom he experiences revolutionary changes within himself. A true Guru can turn a disciple into a Guru like himself.‖ In a biography of Yogi Ramsuratkumar, YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR, THE GODCHILD OF TIRUVANNAMALAI by Truman Caylor Wadlington, the author writes, (Wadlington)
―In the relationship established between Yogi Ramsuratkumar and Swami Ramdas, there was little philosophical thought or practical guidance given. The rapport between the master and the disciple was on much subtler levels involving not so much principles of truth as the use of higher forces in bringing about
actual transformation.‖
176
The rapport between Guru and disciple is on a much subtler level indeed, as mentioned by the author of the biography on Yogi Ramsuratkumar, involving not so much principles of truth, but the use of higher forces in this case the workings of the Siddhas, in bringing about actual transformation.
―Ramsuratkumar once explained that some days all was clear to him, and he felt as if he was standing in the highest heaven, and he knew he was a son of God. While at other times he was dragged down from pure ecstasy into the depths of
abysmal gloom.‖ On the subject of subtle forces, it was said that Bhagawan Nithyananda of Ganeshpuri made a similar statement towards the end of his life. It appears that there were many signs of his impending passing but his devotees were mostly unaware of them. One-woman devotee properly interpreted some of the signs and was distraught to learn of his plans to depart. He said to her, ―Why are you crying? Do not cry. More is possible on the subtle
than on the gross.‖ From the book DIVINE GRACE THROUGH TOTAL SELF-SURRENDER by D.C. Desai, Bhagawan Ramana read out the following quotations by Paul Brunton, (D.C.Desai)
―Divine grace is a manifestation of the cosmic free will in operation. It can alter the course of events in a mysterious manner through its own unknown laws, which are superior to all natural laws, and can modify the latter by interaction. It is the most powerful force in the universe. It descends and acts only when it is invoked by total self-surrender. It acts from within, because God resides in the heart of all beings. Its whisper can be heard only in a mind purified by self-
surrender and prayer. It is a descent of God into the soul‘s zone of awareness. It is a visitation of force unexpected and unpredictable. It is a voice spoken out of cosmic silence - it is ‗cosmic will which can perform authentic miracles under it s
own laws.‖ ―In truth, God and the Guru are not different. Just as the prey, which has fallen into the jaws of a tiger, has no escape, so those who have come within the ambit of the Guru‘s gracious look will be saved by the Guru and will not get lost; yet, each one should by his own effort pursue the path shown by God or Guru and gain release. Each seeker after God should be allowed to go his own way, the way for which he alone may be built (meant). It will not do to convert him to another path by violence. The Guru will go with the disciple in his own path and then
gradually turn him onto the supreme path at the ripe moment.‖
177
Swami Muktananda in THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP published by Syda Foundation, 1985, says, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985)
―You will never hear the Guru criticize you. Instead, when you are in his company, you will experience your own divinity. You will never be found guilty in the Guru‘s eyes. You will find in them only the praise of your hidden inner
God.‖ Paramahansa Yogananda in the BHAGAVADGITA, Yogada Satsanga Society of India, 2002, (Yogananda, Bhagavadgita, 2002) writes,
―After trials and tribulations a man wants to become better; God, ever aware through his intelligent cosmic vibratory omnipresence, then sends the seeker a Guru - a divine Saint, or the teaching of such a one, thus trying to bring the devotee back to his divine kingdom.‖
The Grace of the Guru
Swami Chidvilasananda talks about the grace of the master in the DARSHAN a Siddha Yoga Publication, May 1992, (Chidvilasananda, Darshan, 1992)
―Grace has the power to cleanse us completely. Allow grace to function through your mind, your intellect, your body, your dreams, and your speech, and you continually live in grace rather than in the creations of the mind. Grace comes from a master. When you have grace you have everything.‖
―Whatever brings you to the Guru, if you are really open to what the Guru has to give, unfailingly you do find relief and an experience of inner transformation.‖ The Guru will go to any length for the disciple, she says.
―A true Guru wishes only the best for his disciple‘s upliftment. The Guru totally sacrifices himself to redeem his beloved disciple. The Guru bears every pain to purify the disciple and have him experience the vision of God.‖ Swami Chidvilasananda in INNER TREASURES a Siddha Yoga Publication, 1995, (Chidvilasananda, Inner Treasures, 1995) says, In the tradition of the Siddhas, the Guru is recognized as the embodiment of the grace of God, and therefore it is the Guru who oversees the sad haka‘s
178
transformation, infusing it with divine grace. In Siddha yoga, the Guru ‘s grace intensifies your longing for the vision of God. The Guru‘s grace continually nudges you forward on the path towards oneness. The Guru‘s grace draws you within to the realm of divine peace. In that ultimate state, the only attachment you have left is to the Guru‘s feet. The Guru will go to any length for the disciple, she says. A true Guru wishes only the best for his disciple‘s upliftment. The Guru totally sacrifices himself to redeem his beloved disciple. The Guru bears every pain to purify the disciple and have him experience the vision of God. In an article on Guhai Nama Shivaya in THE MOUNTAIN PATH 1990, (The Mountain Path, 1990)
―Taking into my heart as my Guru the red mountain Lord(Arunachala), who now stands formless before me, I have put to flight the unutterable arrogance of my good and evil deeds, my souls indissoluble threefold impurity and my
unparalleled accumulation of karma.‖ ―In Virasaivism it is the Guru ‘s job to cleanse the devotee of the threefold impurity that clings to the three bodies. This process would have been initiated by Guhai Nama Shivaya‘s human Guru, but as the above verse (Guhai Nama Shivaya‘s VENBA TIRATHU) clearly states, it was Arunachala-Shiva who completed the job.‖ Swami Muktananda in THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP, (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985) published by Syda Foundation, 1985, quotes poet Saint Kabir,
―Kabir wrote, ―As long as I was looking for you, I did not see you. I went from door to door knocking, yet none of the doors was yours. I looked for you on so many paths, yet none of them led to your court. However, when I received
Ramananda‘s grace, when Guru Ramananda erased me and I became completely pure, I saw that you were behind me like my shadow. Wherever I went, you were
there before me.‖‘ Ram Dass in PATHS TO GOD – LIVING THE BHAGAVADGITA, Harmony Books, 2004 (Das R. , 2004), writes,
―….the relationship with the Guru is totally an internal matter. The essence of a relationship with a Guru is love, the Guru is a being who awakens incredible love
179
in us, and then uses our love to awaken us out of the illusion of duality. Once the
awakening begins, you can‘t help but feel profound love for all beings that have helped you along the way.‖ Swami Muktananda in ―THE PERFECT RELATIONSHIP‖ (Muktananda, The Perfect Relationship, 1985) says,
―You will never hear the Guru criticize you. Instead, when you are in his company, you will experience your own divinity. You will never be found guilty in the Guru‘s eyes. You will find in them only the praise of your hidden inner
God.‖ Man wants proof of God‘s existen ce. He wants to see God. He fails to understand that God works in mysterious ways. When I put forth to Tavayogi my wish to see Agathiyar and Ramalinga Adigal he questioned me back as usual,
―Is that what you want?‖ After a long pause and moment of silence he tells me they will appear, but continues, ―But what we should yearn for is to merge at the Lord‘s feet. The Siddhas are said to be eagerly waiting for a disciple to come by, whom they can share their teachings with and transform him into another Siddha equivalent in status or higher than them. Because it is rather difficult to grasp the concept of the formless, the Siddhas have designed a path that takes one through various levels of understanding the concept of God and creation. Studying Ramalinga Adigal ‘s TIRUARUTPA, one realizes the progression of the Saint from worship of Murugar, Ambal, Shiva, Nadarajar, and finally he introduces Arutperunjhoti Andavar. He takes us from worship of the form to the formless. The Siddhas continue to guide man through the nadi. I came to know much about life and how to live it in a fruitful manner from the nadi, a medium through which the Siddhas communicate to their believers, followers and disciples.
Let us have a recap now. In this path of the Siddhas, we first seek out a Siddha as our Guru. Sometimes the Deity shows us the Guru. Later the Guru shows us the Deity. There are numerous possibilities here. We start chanting the Siddhas name diligently and without fail. We follow his teachings and guidance faithfully. Pleased with us, the Siddha then sends a living Guru in flesh, to aid us in understanding their teachings and to teach us techniques to cleanse and help strengthen the body to make it fit for the transmission of prana. This
180
body is very important if we are to find out about God and attain realization. The living Guru advises us on keeping the body and mind healthy. As such, the body needs to be cleansed externally and internally too. For this purpose, the living Guru teaches us asana and breathing techniques. The asana help us develop a strong, healthy body while the breathing techniques help in bringing more prana into our body. We have to diligently practice and develop these practices until we fall into a particular asana with the least effort, maintain it and perfect it. After much practice there comes a time when prana takes control of us and we undergo changes in our physical and subtle bodies. From this moment on the force in us (prana) starts a process of cleansing, ridding our body of toxins, clearing blockages, and leading us to higher levels. By living with the Guru and watching him day to day, we learn and advance in our spiritual practices on this path. One must remember that effort alone does not bring achievement in our spiritual venture. Blessings are important too. Tavayogi mentions that effort only brings us as far as the second chakra. From there the Siddhas will have to assists us. They take hold of us and lead us. Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal mentions that the Siddhas will take control of our prana and lead it from then on. The living Guru will guide us on the do‘s and do not‘s. These advices will help us first to become a better person and an ideal human being. This is a very important component. Pathanjali lists this as yama and niyama in the very beginning of his yoga sutras. The living Guru teaches us proper rituals and prayers to invoke the Siddhas and the Gods. It is important that we get blessings from our parents, those living around us, the Siddhas, the Gods, Devas and Gurus too. The living Guru grooms us to evolve into the object that we had captured in our
heart‘s chamber. The Guru fans the little spark that was ignited in us through our earlier devotion and search. God, the Siddhas and the living Guru cushion us from dangers, aid in our progress, slowly but surely, absorbing the energy released from within us, controlling it and releasing it in amounts that do not harm others and us. This happens so gently that we do not realize the changes that are taking place in us until the Guru makes us aware. In Swami Muktananda‘s words, ―Our outlook changes and we begin to see everything around us through
new eyes.‖ Paul Zweig says the disciple‘s obedience and service becomes the key that unlocks for him the Guru‘s knowledge. Then we are granted access to the secrets that have been passed on from Guru to student. With continuous practice on our part, the grace of the Siddhas and God, blessings of our parents and the living Guru, the aspirant attains the level of his Guru and himself becomes a Guru. Nevertheless, the first step has to be taken and initiated by the aspirant where then starts a New Beginning.
181
CHAPTER 6 A NEW BEGINNING The Start of a Journey
The nadi could tell one‘s past, present and future. Further revelations are made if he sincerely follows the instructions faithfully to the very word. Once the atonement for his mistakes is performed, a new leaf starts. The Siddhas start to guide him according to their vision and mission. When he surrenders unto them, they take hold of him and there starts a new chapter in his life. If before he had peered into the four chapters namely the Pothu
kaandam, karma kaandam, parikaram kaandam and Gnana kaandam, now they reveal the Aasi kaandam and to some the jeeva kaandam. It amazes me even now to think how my life took a turn around after I saw the nadi. The path I was to take was revealed to me through the reading of the nadi. Thus started a beautiful relationship with the Siddhas! I sincerely followed the nadi to the letter. Since 2002 and the present day (March 2013) I have seen the nadi forty-six times. What was the necessity to see the nadi so many times, you might wonder? The nadi for me has been: a guide to fulfill a mission; has advice from the Siddhas who have treaded the path to truth; reveals the past karma and mentions ways to remove/reduce them; forewarns against creating more karma; has been a good tool for motivation; and is a means of communications from the Siddhas. The nadi reading made known the possibilities in spiritual realization that was open and available. The choice was also given, whether to pursue in the direction laid out in those nadi readings, or to turn a deaf ear and go the other way. When I was brought to Supramania Swami of Tiruvannamalai on the pretext of reading the astrological charts for my daughter, I instead ended meeting my first Guru. Thus started a beautiful relationship between a Guru and disciple! When I followed the call to meet Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham of Kallar he took me in as a disciple too. When I decided to meet Tavayogi again as instructed in the nadi, the night of the nadi reading in 2005, the previous reading was erased mysteriously and replaced with another reading, which took me on a new path - the path of my Guru Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal. Thus started another beautiful relationship between a Guru and disciple! In short, reading the nadi, meeting Supramania Swami and the appearance of Tavayogi in my life changed my fate! Let us look at the Prelude to the Journeyfirst.
182
CHAPTER 7 PRELUDE TO THE JOURNEY Prelude to the Journey
In the book YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE MYSTERY OF BECOMING GOD by Olga Ammann published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan, Mauritius, 2008, (Ammann, Yogi Ramsuratkumar - The Mystery of Becoming God, 2008) the author states,
―The meaning and the aim of existence must be the search for the divine. One that enables the individual to take the supreme decision of his or her life: to leave
all behind and go in search of God.‖ My mother told me that as a child I used to fall sick often. Once when I was a few months old, I was having purging badly. My parents had lost two children for the same reasons, feared for me. Therefore, when the doctors could not bring relief to me, they took me to our neighbor of that time - a Chinese medium. I was attended to by the medium who asked that I be given away in adoption to the Gods. My parents agreed without hesitation so long as the medium could save me. Therefore, it was that I was saved and had a Godfather looking over my shoulders from then on. 69 Since then until I was thirteen years of age, I was taken to this medium for treatment in the event I fell sick. The medium used to go into a trance in front of his altar, hitting his back with the blunt edge of a sword and would then dispense his medicine, which was a strip of yellow paper, written with certain Chinese characters. He would light up the strip of paper and drop the ashes into a glass of water and the concoction was given to me to drink after which I would be cured. The first time I ever stepped into a government hospital was when a dog bit me and fearing I could contract rabies I was asked to seek medical attention at the hospital. I was having a problem-free life as a kid where everything was taken care of as I was the second youngest in a family of seven. Nobody expected much from me. There was a period in my life where I frequented all the Indian temples in those places that I had stayed. I was also engaged in aggressive worship at home in the early
69
This reality actually dawned on me later in my life and was confirmed by various happenings on numerous other occasions.
183
hours of the morning and at sundown. This was the time where I had dreams upon dreams of Hindu Gods and Goddesses. Most of the time I could not comprehend them. Once when I was in my twenties I stopped over to offer prayers to my Godfather at a Chinese temple. Here I had the opportunity to peek into the future by way of shaking an open cylindrical can of sticks with numbers on them. The stick that dropped out of the can was counter referred to with a huge book of fortune telling. The corresponding number in the book stated that I had numerous friends. The Chinese medium explained that it meant that the Gods and Saints were constantly looking over my shoulders, ever protecting him. A palm reader told me once that the presence of a parallel line close to my lifeline on my right palm was an indication that the Gods were ever protecting me. This belief was later strengthened when I read my life‘s prediction written on the nadi in December of 2002. All the reading and temple worship could not enlighten me but instead made me more confused. All literature on religion got me nowhere. They confused me further rather than clarify matters. Then it finally dawned on me that no amount of searching would reveal the truth – you only search because you have not reached the destination. I stopped searching then. Sethu from my office passed me a cassette containing songs from the TIRUARUTPA. Ramalinga Adigal wrote the TIRUARUTPA. After listening to these songs sung by Malaiyur Sada Shivam, I was attracted to the teachings of Ramalinga Adigal. Ramalinga Adigal lived only as recent as the nineteen century (5 October 1823 to 30 January 1874). He performed the same miracle of disappearing into thin air just like some of the Nayanmar who lived in the 9th and 10th century. Ramalinga Adigal performed this miracle just slightly more than a century back! I had to know more about this Siddha. Thus started a beautiful relationship with Ramalinga Adigal! Now for the First Mile.
184
CHAPTER 8 THE FIRST MILE Receiving Sacred Mantra
It was 4 pm on a Saturday afternoon on 6 October 2001 when my nephew, Thayalan came over to my house and passed on a mantra. He asked me not to question the source but he had been instructed to pass me the mantra. He reminded me that whatever was said to me in the room was just for me and no one else should know. Thayalan has revealed the source, since then. I could narrate this incident now. He asked that I sit in front of the altar facing him and the east. He sat crossed-legged, shut his eye, and went into a meditative state. His body shook and he spoke, asking me to repeat the mantra thrice – ―Om Namoh Bhagavathe Vasudevaya Namaha‖. I needed to meditate on this mantra in preparation to meet my Guru. I was told my longing for a Guru was to be realized. He asked me to get a rosary and start chanting this mantra immediately. Therefore, started on this teecha mantra that same evening. It was only on 24 December 2005 that Thayalan revealed the source of this message. He told me the mantra was from the Devis who accompany his Parama Guru Gopal Pillai. They delivered the mantra on the instruction of Agathiyar. I happened to come across this mantra being mentioned in an article on the net. It was an extract from an English translation of KRIYA YOGA VIJNAN - THE SCIENCE OF KRIYA YOGA, (Kriya Yoga Vijnan The Science of Kriya Yoga) the srcinal by Saint Lahari Mahasaya.
―Lahari Mahasaya has named this Sadhana Omkar Kriya. This is essentially a pranayama and the basis is the Vasudeva mantra. The Sastras have propounded that the Vasudeva mantra is an omniscient mantra. When a sadhaka starts comprehending his awareness as one with the mantra then he becomes omniscient himself. Then his attainment shall be – ―I am this omniscient
Vasudeva‖. In the Gita it is stated in the very last of all births, the man of wisdom worships me, realizing that all is Vasudeva. Rare indeed is the soul. Then
do namaskar to the self.‖ In THE HIDDEN MYSTERIES OF KUNDALINI (Gopalan R. V.)Written by R Venu Gopalan, the author explains that this mantra is recited for balancing the Vishnu Granti.
―This is the Maha mantra of Lord Krishna. Its benefits are as follows: The nadis of the heart chakra is cleansed. It balances the heart chakra. Continuous practice of this meditation on this mantra helps in purification of the thinking process. It
185
also helps in dissolving all the past karmic deeds for a better future. The Vishnu Granti adds obstructions for the sadhaka keeping one under the wraps of
attachment, bondage, leading to the process of selfishness and supra ego.‖ In a book on Saint Dhruva, it is mentioned that this mantra was given to Dhruva by Saint Naradar who initiated Dhruva into the mysteries of yoga and meditation leading to Samadhi. Naradar taught Dhruva the practice of pranayama by inhaling, exhaling, and holding the breath. He taught Dhruva to overcome thought fluctuations with the help of breath control. Naradar also taught Dhruva to meditate on Vishnu in the sanctuary of his heart repeating the Lord‘s name mentally and offer prayers and worship. He advised Dhruva to go to Madhuvana for tapas because it was a sacred place where vibrations prevailed, which would help him in his sadhana and Samadhi. I was advised through the nadi by Agathiyar to visit various pilgrimage spots and to experience the presence of the Siddhas. My Guru, Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal revealed to me a similar Pranayama practice later in Kallar. On the 15th, Thayalan came over with another set of mantra for the forthcoming Navarathri prayers. On the 17th, I started the Surya Gayathri Mantra and prayers to Durga. On the 26 th, Thayalan gave me a further two mantra over the phone to be recited on the 10 th day of Navarathri. After a year into reciting this mantra, by his grace, I am blessed to read my nadi! I thread the Second Mile.
186
CHAPTER 9 THE SECOND MILE Reading the Nadi
Shivabalan70 remembers how as a six year old, he was dragged by his uncle to the Vaitheeswaran Temple in India to have his nadi read. Later his uncle, who used to collect fingerprints of relatives and friends and seek their nadi in India, decided to bring these nadi readers to Malaysia. Following in the footsteps of his uncle Shivabalan brought in Senthilkumar from India to read the nadi. On 27 November 2002, Senthilkumar searched for the nadi pertaining to events and personalities in my lifetime.
He asked me many questions while reading from the nadi leaves and I was only supposed to answer ―yes‖ or ―no‖. Until and unless I agreed the particulars given in the nadi were related to me, the reader moved on to the next leaf. I realized then that it was I who chose the nadi and that the reader did not pick it for me nor convinced me that it was mine. I had to be very attentive and make sure I picked the right nadi. I do not want to
pick someone else‘s nadi and ha ve the prediction go wrong. It is a long and tiring process indeed for both the reader and me. However, my curiosity to learn what the Siddhas have to say about me kept me on the edge of my seat. There was one nadi that I thought was mine. It turned out that all the other details except my wife‘s name were true. Senthilkumar told me it was not my nadi. I was puzzled though. So was there another individual of the same identity as me but married to another woman? After looking through three bundles of nadi and questioning me for some time, Senthilkumar could not locate a reading that described me. I was asked to come back in two weeks‘ time for he told me he could only look through a maximum of three bundles of nadi at any one particular time. On 11 December 2002, going through the same pace and trend of questioning, I found a relevant and corresponding nadi in the very first bundle itself. The nadi revealed my father‘s name, my mother‘s names, the number of siblings and my career. I accepted it as mine. I was told to come back for the full reading of the nadi another day.
70
Shivabalan now runs an orphanage called Agathiyan Shelter in Malaysia - editor
187
On 14 December 2002, the full reading of the nadi took place. I was told that the Siddha Agathiyar wrote the nadi. I was both excited and apprehensive not knowing what was in store for me. I sat in awe as the nadi was read to me. The Pothu kaandam, karma kaandam and parikaram kaandam were read out. The Pothu kaandam mentioned about me, my family, my career and what to expect until my last days. The karma kaandam spoke about my past life. I came to learn about karma and its cause and effects and its hold on an individual then. The Parikaara kaandam laid out ways in which I could lessen the effects of my karma. Generally, Pothu kaandam, karma kaandam and parikaram kaandam are read for all seekers. Shivabalan requested that I see the Gnana kaandam too. Although the Gnana kaandam was not available to everyone, Shivabalan told me to try it. I was in luck again. There was a Gnana kaandam for me. It dictated my spiritual path. According to the Gnana Kaandam, I had to worship Lord Shiva, Lord Vinayagar, Agathiyar, and the eighteen Siddhas. I knew who Agathiyar was, having seen the Tamil movie on him. However, who were the rests of the Siddhas? The worship of Siddhas was something new. I asked of Senthilkumar if he could elaborate on the prayers for these Siddhas. He immediately gave me a booklet on the worship of Siddhas, SIDDHAR POTRI PAADALGAL compiled by Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal of the Agathiyar Sanmaarga Sangam in Ongarakudil, Turaiyur, Tamilnadu. He also handed me a leaflet pertaining to the construction of Agathiyar Temple by Thaai Veedu Thangarasan of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil in Kallar, Coimbatore, Tamilnadu. Shivabalan gave me a painting of Agathiyar to aid in my prayers. On that day in 2002, I was introduced to the nadi, Agathiyar and the Siddhas, Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal 71 and Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal72.My journey had begun. I had taken the first step on the path of the Siddhas 73 which I come upon on the Third Mile.
71
http://www.agathiar.org/
72
http://indianheartbeat.wix.com/tavayogi
73
http://indianheartbeat.wix.com/agathiyan
188
CHAPTER 10 THE THIRD MILE Journeying Through Mysterious India Seeking My First Guru
One of the atonements or Parikaram was Nadiku Dhaanam, which was paying homage to the authors of the nadi
– the Siddhas. On 19 December 2002, I offered my respects to the Siddhas and their agent – the nadi Guru Senthilkumar. Senthilkumar performed a prayer for 131 Siddhas beginning with Agathiyar. After completing three atonements in the temples in Malaysia, I left for India to complete the rests of the atonements the following year in 2003. My Maiden Pilgrimage to India
I was to conduct atonements at Utamar Temple, Palur Sani Temple, and Tiru Aanaikaval Temple, all in Trichi. Besides that, I was asked to worship at the five elemental temples of Shiva, namely Kalahasti Temple in Andhra Pradesh, Egambareswarar Temple in Kanchipuram, Tillai Nadaraja Temple in Chidambaram, and Tiru Aanaikaval Temple in Trichi (already mentioned) and to go around the sacred hill (girivalam) of Tiruvannamalai during a full moon. I was also instructed to worship at Palani Murugan and Bhogar‘s Temple. Departure
Prior to seeing the nadi, I had neither idea nor intention to go to India. I planned to go in December 2003 for the Kartigai Deepam festival but opted to go earlier, since the crowd would be tremendous during the deepam festival. Then I planned to go in April, but decided otherwise on the advice of my brother that it would be extremely hot then. I finally left for India on 31 August 2003. I checked in at the Kuala Lumpur International Airport at 10.30 pm on 31 August 2003. The plane took off at 11.15 pm. Dhanu from Andhra whom I became acquainted with on board the plane kept me company with his talked about his Guru, Swami Ramachandra and his mission in Chennai. Arrival in Chennai
On arrival at Meenambakkam Airport in Chennai, Tamilnadu, India, Devendran - my appointed driver - was waiting on me. He spotted me. I spotted the name card he was carrying. He told me later that another driver Raji was to fetch and accompany me throughout my journey in India but he had taken ill suddenly. I came to realize that the switch was all for a purpose, for Devendran was destined to take me to meet my first Guru, Supramania Swami later.
189
Dhaksanamurthi, my travel agent in Malaysia, was waiting for my arrival at the Sindoori Hotel in Chennai. He told me Vinayagar Chathurthi, the day I traveled to India, was an auspicious day to travel, as it was customary for Indians to plan travel on this day. Day 1 - Paying My Respects to Lord Vengadasalapathi
I started the day having breakfast with Dhaksanamurthi opposite the hotel. After exchanging the currency I had brought with me, he asked to be dropped off at the local bus depot at Egmore. Although I did not have any atonement to be done at Tirumalai Vengadesa Temple in Tirupathi, Andra Pradesh, Dhaksanamurthi had included it in the itinerary. Devendran and I left for at 9.30 am. We reached the Andra border at 12 noon. As Devendran was getting the papers sorted at the security post to enter the state of Andra, a sadhu walked towards the car. He stood by my open window, chanting Lord Murugan‘s name. I gave him some money, which he happily accepted and walked back to a tent pitched up some distance away along the road. Further, up along the road a small group of devotees stopped our car and asked for donations for the Vinayagar Chathurthi celebrations. At 2.30 pm, we were at Varasidhi Vinayagar Temple at the foothills of Tirumalai. We reached the hilltop temple at 3.10 pm. Devendran purchased a couple of special passes for INR1000 to have a quick Darshan of Tirupathi Vengadesa without having to queue for hours. What happens when you pay is that you cut the existing queue and waiting time. Yet we had to wait in line for 1 ½ hours before we had a view of Lord Vengadesa, which could otherwise take days I was told. Devendran and I started queuing up at 3.30 pm and the Lord‘s audience was over at 5 pm. It was a beautiful Darshan although only for a few moments. Kalahasti
We left for Kalahasti, also in Andra Pradesh at 6 pm reaching the hotel at 7.45 pm. After checking in, Devendran and I walked over to the Kalahasteeswarer Temple nearby. This was one of the Pancha Bootha Stalam of Lord Shiva that I was asked to visit. That night at the hotel, I suddenly felt alone. Here was I heeding Agathiyar‘s words. I had made this pilgrimage alone. Where was he? I was also disturbed. Had I to pay at each temple for entrance fees, parking fees, fees for special queues, etc.? Why did we need to pay to see the Gods? Only then did I realize how easy it was to pray at the temples in Malaysia. It was free of charge. Was this how it was going to be for the rests of my journey?
190
Day 2 - Lord Nadaraja Draws Me into His Chambers at Egambareswarar Temple
The next day, 2 September 2003, I visited the Kalahasteeswarer Temple again, this time alone. I was there from 6 am to 8 am. When I finally decided to return to the hotel, I came round the temple complex a couple of times looking for the exit only to find one exit which somehow I thought was not similar to the one I had entered. Eventually I asked the security guard but was told that that was the only way in and out of the temple complex. As I stepped out into the open through that exit, I realized I had entered through this entrance and that I was disorientated and could not find my bearings back there. It was almost 8 am now and Devendran had begun to worry about me. Tirutani
At 8.15 am, we left for Tirutani reaching the Tirutani Murugan Temple at 10.20 am. Darshan was only possible at 11.10 am since the temple was closed to public for a ‗private‘ prayer. We lined up and waited. Ramalinga Adigal had sung numerous hymns on Lord Murugan at Tirutani. This temple grounds was the place of birth of my Guru, Supramania Swami. At 11.50 am we started for Kanchipuram reaching the town at 1 pm., Devendran convinced me to take a tour of the cottage industries of Kanchipuram. I witnessed the process of weaving silk sarees, while waiting for the temples to be reopened to the public at 4 pm. Temples in India are closed from 12 noon to 4 pm. After purchasing a couple of Kanchipuram sarees from the factory outlet, we realized the car had a puncture. Devendran got busy replacing the tires. Kanchipuram
Dhaksanamurthi and the local tour agent in India Mahendren came over to my hotel at 4.15 pm. At 5.30 pm, I was at the Kanchi Kamatchi Temple with Dhaksanamurthi, Mahendren and Devendran. There was a slight drizzle as we came round the temple grounds. I had a beautiful view of Goddess Kanchi Kamatchi. She was extremely beautiful. Devendran and Mahendren dropped me at the Egambareswarar Temple. This was another of the Pancha Stalam that I had to see. The main sanctum was packed with people witnessing a ‗private prayers‘. The atmosphere was extremely noisy. I decided to pray elsewhere. As I came around, I came across a huge chamber on my left. As I stopped at the entrance to the chamber to have a look, I saw a huge and majestic statue of Lord Nadaraja within. A young priest who stood at its entrance quickly ushered me into the chamber. He walked briskly ahead of me and lighted the camphor. As I stepped inside this magnificent chamber, I felt I had stepped into another
191
world and plane; another space and time; an entirely different atmosphere. I could feel a strong vibration come over me. Was this the bliss that is often mentioned by the yogis and Gurus I wondered later? The young priest started chanting as he showed the sacred flame. I stood in front of Lord Nadaraja, at close proximity, amazed, astonished and emotionally shaken up, tears pouring down the cheeks, and eventually broke into a loud cry. I had my Lord all to myself at that moment. Everything else stood still! Eventually I became composed, thanked the priest and made my way out of that mesmerizing and eccentric chamber of Lord Nadaraja. Further down the corridor I was invited by an elderly couple to sit and watch with them the bathing ritual or Abhisegam to Goddess Kali. Later I saw Abhisegam performed on Lord Egambareswarar too. I was at this amazing temple from 6 pm to 7 pm. It was already nightfall as we left for Kumara Kottam Murugan Temple also in Kanchipuram. I noticed a marble statue of Ramalinga Adigal here. Day 3 –Vadalur andSatya Gnana Sabha
At 5.30 am, on Wednesday, 3 September, we left for Melmaruvathur Athi Parasakthi temple. Dhaksanamurthi included this temple in my tour since he had helped build this temple as a student in India. Devendran and Mahendren dropped me at the temple at 7.30 am. The attendants only gave me a minute or so at the Goddess sanctum. 7.50 am we left for Vadalur arriving at Satya Gnana Sabai at 10.30 am. I had very much wanted to be come to Vadalur, after reading about the amazing Siddha, Ramalinga Adigal. Devendran and Mahendren waited on me as I took to discover the mansion temple that Ramalinga Adigal had envisioned and built. As prayers were only conducted three times a day (and lasted half an hour each time), I had
192
Photo 6 Ramalinga Adigal’s Sathya Gnana Sabai in Vadalur
to wait for the next prayer between 11.45 am and noon. The priest came in at 11.45 am. He opened a door to let him inside and stayed inside for some time. Then he emerged to open the huge timber door to the sanctum to expose a black curtain drawn closed. As the flame from the camphor was shown to this curtain, devotees gathered quickly to witness this brief ceremony. Some of them the ―Arutperunjhoti Ma ntra‖. That was that. There was neither interaction nor eye contact between the priest and the devotees. All seven curtains in this temple were drawn aside to reveal the Jothi that Ramalinga Adigal had placed in the innermost sanctum only on Thaipusam and Adi Amavasai each year. I whispered to a devotee that I intended to make a donation and she brought me to the administrative office. I was disappointed with the attitude of the official at the office. As we left the temple grounds, people crowded around the car asking for alms. I was disappointed with the management and sad on seeing the fate of these people. We drove a short distance to Sidhivalagam Thirumaligai in Mettukuppam. Ramalinga Adigal walked into a room in this building and had his disciples lock him in from the outside only to expose an empty room when Government officials forced his disciples to open the room later! Bhuvanagiri and the Birth Place of Saint Raghavendra
At 2.40 pm, I stopped at Bhuvanagiri, birthplace of Swami Raghavendra as my brother-in-law Arumugam and sister Ambi had requested I try to visit the Swami‘s home now a shrine. Unfortunately, the building was closed for renovation. Nevertheless, I managed to steal a peek of the image of the Swami through the grilled doorway. Chidambaram and the Temple Of Tillai Nadaraja
At 3 pm, I arrived in Chidambaram. As the Tillai Nadaraja temple was closed, we adjourned to the Tillai Kali Temple, which was some distance away. At 4 pm, Devendran and Mahendren dropped me off at the Tillai Nadaraja Temple. On my return to Malaysia, I read in the net that one should visit the Kali Temple first before Tillai Nadaraja Temple. Therefore, it happens I was guided right.
I was at Tillai from 4.40 pm to 6.10 pm. I was disappointed at the behavior and attitude of the priests. With no other option, I stomached the ways of these priests and conducted the prayers at the Adi Lingam sanctum. I walked out of this temple disgusted. I told myself I was not coming back to this temple.
193
Vaitheeswaram
We continued to Vaitheeswaram where I checked in at 7.30 pm at a hotel within walking distance from the famed Vaitheeswaran Temple. I walked to the temple. Devendran had warned me of locals who would offer themselves as tourist guides for a fee. It turned out to be true. At 8.40 pm, the huge doors to the temple were closed for the night. Day 4 – Tiruvenkadu and the Temple Of Buddhan
Thursday, 4 th September 2003, I left for the Tiruvenkadu Temple at 6.40 am. Shivabalan recommended that I include this temple in my tour of temples and instructed me on the kriya to perform at this temple. Keelaaperampalam and the Temple Of Kethu
At 9.25 am, we left for the Kethu temple at Keelaaperampalam and came across the Mallava Rishilingam Temple, also known as the Pathinathar Temple. There was a shrine for Siddha Pathinathar here. Mayil Aduthurai
At 10.10 am, we left for Mayil Aduthurai Temple at Mayavaram.
Suryanar Temple
We arrived at the Suryanar Temple in Mayil Aduthurai in the scorching heat of the afternoon, at exactly 12 noon. I had been advised against giving alms to the poor on this pilgrimage by my brother who had the bitter experience of having to ward off large groups of these beggars who turned up once they see a foreigner or visitor giving donations when he was in India earlier. Shivabalan had particularly mentioned to me to be wary of
beggars in the guise of sadhu‘s especially a t this temple. So taking heed of their advice, I left the grounds of the temple hurriedly when a woman came after me asking for alms followed by a disfigured man. This couple, as if
they could read my mind, called out after me, ― There is only two of us - please donate‖. True enough no one was around in the immediate grounds of the temple. I dipped my hands into my pockets and handed whatever cash I had then to the woman who happily went away with her partner. Who could they possibly be? Tiruvidaimarutur
We made it just in time to pray at Tiruvidaimarutur Amman Temple. The Shiva Temple though was already closed for the afternoon.
194
Kumbakonam-Swamimalai-Tiruvalanchuli
At 12.50 pm, we left for Kumbakonam. We spent the afternoon as guests in Thomas‘s parent‘s home, my neighbor in Malaysia. We were at the Adi Kumbheshawara Temple between 5.10 pm to 5.50 pm; at Swamimalai Murugan Temple from 6.10 pm to 6.40 pm., Night had set in as we continued to Tiruvalanchuli Shiva and Vinayagar Temples. At 7.20 pm, we started for Tanjore and checked in at a hotel. Rajarajacholan’s Famed Breehadeshwarar Temple in Tanjore
Seven am, 5 September 2003, we visited the Breehadeshwarar Temple in Tanjore. Besides the main Shiva sanctum, there was a shrine for Siddha Karuvurar located at the back of the temple. Trichi and My Parikarams
I was off to Trichi at 9.15 am to perform the parikaram. On the way, we stopped on the insistence of Devendran to watch how the villages made pottery. We continued at 11 am for Utamar Temple. We reached the temple at 12.50 pm. Devendran went in to enquire if there were any priests who could be of assistance in advising me on how to go about doing this parikaram as the nadi only mentioned that I donate to three Brahmin priests at this temple. Then as if God sent, Devendran appears with a priest willing to guide us at this temple and at the Tiru Anaikaval Shiva Temple too. The priest advised that we get to Tiru Aanaikaval Temple first, and fast too before, they closed for lunch break, and to come back to Utamar Temple in the evening for the parikaram. Day 5 – Guided Tour At Tiru Aanaikaval From Hanuman?
At Tiru Anaikaval Temple, he advised me on what to purchase. He used his contacts at the temple to open doors that were closed. Lord Vinayagar‘s chambers were closed after 12 noon, as was usual in most parts of India. He had it opened for me. He ca lled out, ―You are the one to do the prayer,‖ to an elderly priest who was squatted at a corner amongst others. I had the privilege to enter the main sanctum and be shown the lingam which was partially submerged in water. After the elderly priest conducted the prayers, I fell at the feet of the elderly priest for his blessing. As I picked myself up, I realized the priests from Utamar Temple, the temple caretaker and Devendran too, fell at the
priest‘s feet following my gesture. The priest from Utamar Temple insisted the elderly priest should conduct the prayers at the Lord Dhaksanamurthi sanctum too. After the elderly priest left, I broke down at Lord
Dhakshanamurthi‘s sanctum. I suppose I must have cried aloud to the amazement of my newfound friends, for the caretaker of the temple tried to console me. I heard the priest from Utamar Temple say , ― Let Him Be, Let
195
Him Cry.‖ After a while, I picked myself up and we adjourned to feed the poor, a cow, and an elephant on the advice of the priest from Utamar Temple. I was literally pushed or shoved from one shrine to another, by this wonderful group of people, the elderly priest, the priests from Utamar Temple, the temple caretaker and Devendran, performing each prayer to the utmost satisfaction. The priest whom we picked up at Utamar Temple insisted that I dropped him off at a location that he chose. He did not want me to send him back to the Utamar Temple saying he had errands to run. After handing him the first of three offerings I had to give away at Utamar Temple at his chosen spot, we drove off. I chanced to look back to realize that we had dropped him off at a Hanuman temple! I did not see him again at Utamar Temple that evening when I was there performing the parikaram! Why did he get down at the Hanuman temple? Who did come in the guise of the priest and showed me around? Was it Siddha Hanuman who accompanied me at Tiru Aanaikaval and with that much speeds and velocity practically shoving me from one shrine to another? Who else but the son of Vayu could perform such a feat? At 2.55 pm, we drove to Turaiyur to meet Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal hoping to be back in time for the prayers at Utamar Temple. We stopped at Samayapuram Mariamman Temple at 3.15 pm. Meeting Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal of Ongarakudil
Photo 7 Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal at present
Photo 8 Swamigal when I met him in 2003
We left for Turaiyur at 3.40 pm hoping to get a Darshan and blessings of Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal, founder, and patron of the Sri Agathiar Sanmaarga Sangam, at Ongarakudil, Turaiyur. I specifically wanted to come here. We reached his ashram at 5 pm. Nadaraja happily welcomed me. He was the one managing this establishment.
196
On hearing that I was from Malaysia, he was overjoyed. He had very high respects for Malaysians. He said, ― All
these is possible because of you Malaysians,‖ pointing to all the structures and facilities put up with donations from Malaysians. I enquired if I could see the Swami. I was told he would be coming in a short while for the evening prayers at 6.30 pm and that I could see him then. While I waited, I was served tea. After a while Nadaraja, told me Swami was coming down to meet a couple of businessperson. I would be able to meet the Swami after they left. However, before I met Swami, Nadaraja took me around to view all the facilities that they had at the ashram. As he ended the tour of the office, kitchen, and stores and other related buildings, he gasped aloud to find that the two visitors had left. He hurried me along to a building, praying that Swami should still be around to see me. Moreover, to our joy, there was Swami seated alone on the floor in one corner of that small room. There was an aid standing at the doorway to another room. I entered the room and prostrated in front of Swami. Devendran followed too. Nadaraja introduced me to Swami. Swami talked cheerfully about Kuala Lumpur and enquired from Devendran about my arrangement to tour India. I never expected to have an audience with Swami one to one. I asked that he bless me. He did not reply. Fearing he might not have heard me, I asked again. There was no reply. I asked him thrice. Finally, he replied that coming to Ongarakudil in itself was a blessing. I did not know how to receive his answer then. I told myself there could be many reasons for Swami not to bless me as did the other Gurus. I began to question myself if I was not worthy enough to receive his blessings. I had high regards for the Swami as his nadi revelations was published by his organization, carried praises for the Swami from the Siddhas. He was said to be the avatar of Ramalinga Adigal.74
74
Muralitharan Saminathan passed on to me what he heard on the radio. Siddha Avvai, it seems, had cautioned those who were into meditation to refrain from cursing
others, and to my surprise, to refrain from blessing others too. It seems the strength of spiritual practice (tava valimai) would reduce by doing both.
Andrew Harvey in HIDDEN JOURNEY-A SPIRITUAL AWAKENING (Harvey, 1992) asks Mother Meera (His Guru) ―Can I receive your light?‖ and she replies
―You are receiving it. One day you will see it.‖
Eventually Agathiyar reveals five years later in the nadi reading, on 19thAugust 2008 the greatness of Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal and tells me I was not ready for the meeting during my first visit to see him. Agathiyar encouraged me to meet the Swami now.
Upon returning to Malaysia, I narrated my visit to Ongarakudil and having the audience with Swami to his devotees at the Sri Agathiar Sanmaarga Sangam in Dengkil, they were surprised that I was allowed to see Swami with ease and in private too. I was told the organization had laid certain rules to restrict the inflow of devotees
coming to see Swami, which was taking much of S wami‘s time and hindering his meditation. In addition, those devotees were req uired to bring along fruits and flowers that were customary when visiting Swamis and cash of INR1, 000. I understood later upon reading the nadi revelations of the Swami published by this organization, that it was the Siddhas directive to lay down these instructions to aspiring devotees who wanted to have a darshan of the Swami.
It did not occur to me to bring these offerings nor did Nadarajah enlighten me on the procedures. I suppose I was destined to meet the Swami.
197
Nadaraja invited me to stay overnight but I had to turn down his requests because of prior arrangements to do parikaram back at the Utamar Temple. Brahmaharti and Sangkalpa
I started back to Utamar Temple at 5.45 pm to perform the next parikaram – prayers to Lord Brahma, Lord Vishnu and Lord Shiva and donations to another two Brahmin priests. Day 6 – Appeasing Saturn
8 am, 6 September 2003, and I am off to Palur Navagraha Temple to perform parikaram at Sani Bhagavan‘s sanctum. The uniqueness of this Navagraha Temple is that all the planets are with their consorts here. On enquiring what I should do, the priest ask that I donate sesame oil and silk cloth for the nine planets. At 8.20 am, I am back at Trichi to purchase the items for the prayers as suggested by the priest. We rush back to the temple. Abhisegam was done at 10 am. Then I was off to Sri Rangam Temple. It was just as crowded as Tirupathi. I could not enter the main chamber to see Lord Ranganathar due to the crowd. Instead, I spent some time at the Ambal shrine where prayers were going on. As I was about to get into the car and drive away from Sri Rangam a holy man with a long white beard, long hair that was tied up neatly, and dressed in a white vesti, appeared beside me from out of nowhere. He was fair, merry, and cheerful. He started blessing me, ― You shall be fine.‖ He spoke fine English and Tamil. I bent to touch his feet, asked if he had eaten, and gave him a token before I bid farewell to him. Therefore, who was the person who appeared out of nowhere to bless me? 2 pm, I start back to the hotel that was in the outskirts of town. Feeling rather bored at the hotel, I woke up Devendran who was having an afternoon nap and ask that he drive me into town. I shopped the streets of Trichi for books from four to five in the evening.
Devendran accompanied me as we started climbing the flight of stairs up to the Rock Fort where the Uchipillaiyaar Temple and Tayumana Swami Temple was located. The electricity supply was interrupted in certain portions of this Rock Fort Temple while I was here. However, I did not mind because it was an unusual experience, praying and moving around in the dark. It was a beautiful view from up here. I left for the hotel at 7.30 pm.
198
Day 7 – Palani and Twilight Zone
5.30 am, 7 September 2003 I left for Palani a day earlier than scheduled. I reached the foot of the hillock at 8.50 am. After a brief drive around the hill, Devendran dropped me off at the entrance to the Tiru Avinankudi Temple. Tavayogi later told me when he accompanied me to Tiru Avinankudi that this was the temple those days where Siddha Bhogar had lived and meditated. Bhogar only moved to the hill temple later. He also mentioned that another Siddha, Konganar had prayed and meditated on Lord Murugan at Tirumalai, now the famed Vengadasalapathi temple in Tirupathi.
After prayers at Tiru Avinankudi temple, I started for the hill temple. After having taken only a few steps, I just could not move my legs any more. They were extremely heavy as if rooted to the ground. I had to force myself to lift my legs. The heart was pumping hard. I was gasping for air. I pushed myself determined to scale the hill. I had to break the climb though, stopping every few minutes. I eventually reached the top of the hill. On reaching the top, I was dizzy and had to sit. I dropped my belongings and leaned against the wall of one of the stalls that were lined up. As I sat there, I was sweating profusely on the verge of fainting. The throat was extremely parched and dry. As I opened my eyes all was bright and white. I could hear the crowd and see silhouettes of people moving along. I had no problem climbing the 272 steps at Batu Caves. Neither did I have problem climbing the numerous steps in the Gua Tempurung Caves back home prior to this trip. So why could not I climb Palani Hill? Having regained my composure after some time, I stood up. I continued my way to Palani Murugan‘s chambers. I stood in row to have the Darshan of Lord Murugan. Leaving the Lord‘s chambers, I followed the crowd ahead of me. I then came upon another room where there were four Brahmin priests. I enquired if it was Siddha Bhogar‘s samadhi and they nodded. I entered and stood in prayer while one of the priests showed the flame. One of the four priests, a young man, reached for a tumbler on top of a closet in the room and handed it to me saying it was Abhisegam milk. I drank the milk. I took the opportunity to sit for a while here, as there were no devotees around. Upon opening my eyes, I noticed the priest was still there in front of me, this time holding some flowers and vibhuti in his hand. He gave them to me. I took leave thanking him silently. I was alone with these four priests at Siddha Bhogar‘s Samadhi for some time without any disturbances from the public. Now where did all the people in front of me and those behind me go? I came out of Siddha Bhogar‘s chamber in a daze, not comprehending what had just happened back there. I walked around the temple grounds still in a daze but with a heart that was full, brimming with joy. Agathiyar reveals what took place at Palani later on 19 August 2005.
199
I finally left the premises and found my way to the car at the foothill at 11 am. I was back at the hotel in Trichi at 2.40 pm. Day 8 – Revisiting My Roots
8 September 2003, I had a day without any activity as we had covered all there was to be seen earlier than planned. Therefore, Devendran suggested I visit my late father‘s village Kilsevalpatti in Putukkottai Shivagangai district. I started for my father‘s village at 7. 20 am.
Viralimalai
We stopped at Viralimalai Murugan Temple where spectacular sight awaited me - flocks of peacock roaming freely in the wild. Kundrakudi – Pillaiyaar Patti
8.50 am, I was at Kundrakudi Shanmuganathar Temple located on a small hillock. 11.40 am, I was at Pillaiyaar Patti Karpaga Vinayagar Temple where Lord Vinayagar was carved onto the face of a huge boulder. 12.30 pm, I stopped over at Kaala Bhairavar Temple, a very tranquil place. I left this temple at 1.20 pm for my late father's village. As we drove down a lane in between rows of houses, there was a large gathering in front of a house. We stopped three doors away from the crowd and stepped into a house. An elderly man was seated at a corner. I introduced myself and enquired if he knew my late father. He tells me he was related too and informed me my cousin had passed away the night before. The crowd that we saw three doors away had gathered for the funeral. As I was on a pilgrimage, I could not meet my relatives. I gathered whatever I could from this relative and snapped a few shots of the house my father was born and lived
in and the street that he had walked through. I could not enter my father‘s childhood home for lunch was been served for the relatives of the deceased. For some reason I was not allowed to mend or meet up with my relatives in India. Vayalur
I returned to Trichi at 4.30 pm and continued to the Kumara Vayalur Murugan Temple at 5.30 pm, where a huge statue of Kripananda Vaariyaar greeted me upon arrival. I left for the hotel at 6 pm.
200
Day 9 – The Pinnacle of My Journey
Six am, 9 September, I left for Tiru Aanaikaval Temple again thinking I could take a dip in the tank. However, there was hardly any water in the tanks. 7.15 am, we started for Tiruvannamalai stopping over at Viradeswarar Temple in Tirukovilur at 10.40 am. We continued our journey to Tiruvannamalai at 11 am. We reached Tiruvannamalai temple at 1.15 pm. We were at the temple grounds until 1.50 pm. I had a beautiful Darshan, and pretty close one too of Lord Annamalaiyar and Goddess Unna Mulaiyal. I worshipped the underground (patala) lingam where Ramana Maharishi had meditated. I left for the hotel at 2.30 pm. According to the nadi, I was to go round this hill on a full moon night. This day was a day of girivalam. 9 September 2003. Tiruvannamalai. Full moon started at 10.47 pm and lasted until 10.48 pm the next day (10 September 2003). At 5.30 pm, I walked to the temple from the hotel. I joined the long queue to get another Darshan of the Lord before embarking on the girivalam. It was a long queue indeed, for I only saw the Lord at 9 pm. At 9.40 pm, I started on the girivalam path finishing back at the temple grounds at 6.30 am on 10 September. I stopped over at the following places of worship:
Tuesday, 9th September 9.45 pm Agni Lingam in the temple grounds
10.40 pm Seshadari Ashram, Amman Temple, Dhashina Murthi Temple 10.45 pm Kali Temple 11.30 pm Ramana Ashram 11.40 pm turned back without visiting Yogi Ramsuratkumar ‘s (Visiri Swami) ashram as I thought the path was taking me away from the girivalam route 11.55 pm Murugan Temple, Sakti Temple, Adi Sankara Madam, tank Wednesday, 10th September 12.10 am cemetery, Yama Lingam
12.20 am Mrityam or Jaya Lingam, Ganesa Temple 12.35 am tank, Dhurvasa Temple, Nandi Temple 12.50 am tank, Jothi Vinayagar Temple 1.20 am Vallalar Temple, Annamalaiyar Temple, Unna Mulaiyal Temple 1.30 am Anjaneyar Temple 1.40 am Palani Andavar Temple, Raja Rajeswari Temple, Nandi Temple
201
1.50 am Adi Mudi Siddha Samadhi, Kautamar Rishi Temple, Surya Lingam Temple, Rama Temple, Varuna Lingam Temple, Adi Arunachaleswarer Temple 2.45 am Manikavachagar Temple, Ganesa Temple, Sakti Temple, Sudhananda ashram 3.10 am Vayu Lingam Temple 3.20 am tank, Ramachandra Swami Ashram 4.20 am Kuberan Lingam Temple 4.40 am Eduku Pillaiyaar Temple, Panja Muka Darshan Temple, Brahma Rishi Temple, Esaki Temple 5.00 am Arthanathiswarar Temple 5.10 am Seenivasa Perumal Temple, Cemetery, Ammani Ammal Peedham, Esanya Lingam Temple 5.30 am Esanya Samadhi, Annamalaiyar Temple 5.55 am Draupadi Amman Temple 6 am Durga, Anjaneyar, and Perumal Temples Finally, Erathai Vinayagar Temple at 6.30 am ending the girivalam at the eastern gopuram. As I was told in the nadi that I would meet up with my Guru in an unexpected way and in an unexpected place soon, I was hoping to come face to face with my Guru at this holy event. However, I was not destined to meet him until a later date. When I did not meet the said Guru, I consoled myself it may be another moment, and another place. Day 10 - A Chance Meeting With Supramania Swami Or Was It Ordained?
After lunch that day, I went back to Ramana Maharishi‘s ashram and sat at his samadhi. Later I left For Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s ashram, which I did not get to visit earlier during the girivalam. Unfortunately, Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s ashram was closed for lunch. Just before I left Malaysia for India, my wife reminded me that we had not consulted an astrologer on the astrological chart for our second daughter. Since I was going Photo 9 Supramania Swami with Yogi Ramsuratkumar in a digitally edited photo
to India, she asked me to look into it. Since I
had the rest of the day to myself, I seized the
opportunity to see Supramania Swami and have her future forecast when Devendran mentioned that he (Supramania Swami) was an astrologer. We drove eight kilometers out of Tiruvannamalai to meet Devendran‘s uncle. What I did not know then was that seeing him over an astrological chart was only a reason to meet my Guru in waiting.
202
Devendran introduced me as a tourist from Malaysia who was there for his (my) daughter‘s astrological chart reading. I mentioned my name to D evendran‘s uncle. He immediately took me into his prayer room, lighted the camphor and blessed me. He had Devendran place his deerskin on the floor outside his home. Had his son Ramajayam bring out all the panjangam. I prepared myself to listen to the astrological revelation of my daughter‘s future. However, what he did was to talk about my future and me. The first thing he said was , ―Now since you have arrived in Tiruvannamalai, all is over for you.‖ Did he mean I am home? I came back home. I came back to the shadows of my Lord after having strayed away for several births and 44 years of this lifetime. I did not ask what he meant by that. He mentioned this couple of times during our meeting. I did not question him nor interrupt him. I just sat there listening, waiting for each word to break out from his lips. He reminded me I had to put effort on certain practices, which he elaborated later. He mentioned that he had been going around mount Tiruvannamalai on full moon days, for the past thirty years now, but could not do it the night before due to ill health. The miracle was that even though he was ill and unable to go on girivalam that night, I was brought to him. He mentioned his masters. He had had five of them. Amongst them was his own father, Jayaraman Pillai, Pundi Mahan (Atru Swami), Sathanandha Swami of Salem (author of the KANDARGURU KAVASAM), Kolli Malai Swami and Yogi Ramsuratkumar (Visiri Swami). He narrated an incident involving Yogi Ramsuratkumar. The yogi, he said had placed him under ‗house arrest‘ once. Supramania Swami was asked to meditate at the yogi‘s residence for five days. The yogi, who had asked to
stay at his (yogi‘s) place , later decided that he is with his family. Although he sent Supramania Swami away, the Yogi showed up at Swami‘s home at 11 pm one night to pass him a poster of the yogi himself and left laughing disappearing into the darkness. 75 Swami also narrated a beautiful story of Guru-disciple relationship, the story of Guhai Nama Shivaya and his disciple Guru Nama Shivaya, where Guru Nama Shivaya drinks the vomit of his Guru when the Guru instructs the disciple to dispose of the vomit in a place out of bounds of human.
75
I had the privilege to chant with Supramania Swami where Yogi Ramsuratkumar (Visiri S wami) joined us in spirit in 2005.
203
I was blessed to receive Guru Upadesam and a teecha mantra to be recited. He asked that I chant the mantra for half an hour each day reminding me, ―Just as a silversmith polishes his wares we too shall slowly work on it till we achieve it.‖ Swami asked me to get a mat made of tharpai grass for use as a seat during meditation. As we sat together in the open air, oblivious to what was happening around us and the surrounding; unaware that many curious neighbors and kids had dropped by to view this ‗rare visitor‘ from Malaysia, Supramania Swami revealed new happenings that were about to take place in my life. He could tell a number of intimate things about the life and mission I was to face. As he was narrating, I could not help but break down. I cried like a child. I cried for blessings I had received from God until that very moment. I realized how much God loved me then. As I kept on crying, Supramania Swami surprised me further when he mentioned that I would build a temple in Tiruvannamalai set up a Peedham and that I will have a place here too. I cried aloud again. Agathiyar had told me in the nadi reading that I would have to assists financially in the construction of temples and after which I would have to build one for him. My confusion as to where I should build the temple had been cleared when Supramania Swami told me it was to be in Tiruvannamalai. Therefore, God has assigned the magnificent and majestic task of constructing a temple for him and in the land of my ancestors – INDIA - the land where miracles happen every moment. Andrew Harvey in HIDDEN JOURNEY-A SPIRITUAL AWAKENING (Harvey, 1992) says,
―In India the miraculous is commonplace.‖ However, how was I to go about its construction when I am residing in Malaysia? When Devendran did mention to Swami that it took me nine hours compared to three hours for others to go around mount Tiruvannamalai, Swami replied, ―Of course it would take that long for he (referring to me) had been stopping over at all the places of worship and ashrams.‖ Now how did he know that? ―Take him back with
you‖, was his parting words to me referring to Lord Annamalaiyar. As we left his home, he stood there, hands together in prayer for me. He was praying for my safe journey. I in return stood there with my palms in prayer to him too, not knowing what was appropriate for the moment. We left him as night fell over this small village known as Nacha Ananthal. I reached the hotel at 8 pm. Day 11 – Returning Home - A Satisfied Pilgrim
Thursday morning, 11 September, 6.30 am I walked to Annamalaiyar Temple to have his Darshan again. Today there was no crowd any longer. I took my time to pray and look around. As I came around the temple grounds,
204
a woman was standing alone against the wall opposite Lord Egambareswarar‘s sanctum. She indicated by hand gestures that she was hungry. I reached for my pocket and gave her money. Something prompted me to fall at her feet. I returned to the hotel after breakfast. Devendran turned up at 10 am. We went over to Ramana Maharishi ‘s ashram. At 10.40 am, I sat at Yogi Ramsuratkumar ‘s samadhi. No one was around then except for an employee from the ashram stationed to distribute prasadham to devotees at the entrance. It was beautiful here. The calmness away from the hectic atmosphere in most of the major temples that I had visited earlier. I went over to Kuberan Lingam at 11.30 pm. I followed Supramania Swami‘s instructions and left for Chennai at 11.40 am. On the way, I chanced to see Swami Ragavendra‘s Brindavan at Vemandhi in Pelakuppam, Tindivanam. Then we diverted to Tiruporur Kandasamy Temple. I was there from 4 pm to 4.30 pm. I reached Chennai at 5.20 pm. I had planned to see a few more temples in Chennai but it was not important any more. After Tiruvannamalai and the Darshan of Supramania Swami, nothing was important anymore. That night I ventured out of my hotel. Because I had much time on my hands, I dropped in at the Vinayagar Temple next to my hotel. Day 12 – Departure Day
12 September - I went again to the Vinayagar Temple at 5.30 am. Then I walked over to the adjacent Vadapalani Murugan Temple and a Shiva Temple. At 8 am, I was back at the hotel. At 10 am, Devendran turned up at the hotel and I did some shopping at T Nagar before returning to the hotel at 3 pm. At 8 pm, I started for the airport. I took the flight back to Malaysia at 12.05 am on 13 September 2003. It was a memorable journey and satisfying journey indeed, as I return to Malaysia to embark on the Forth Mile.
205
CHAPTER 11 THE FORTH MILE After The First Pilgrimage
I removed the paintings of Gods at my altar. I returned the painting of Agathiyar that was blessed by Tavayogi to center stage and kept the yantra that Dr. Krishnan prepared for me alongside. I retained the Spadika Linga with Nandhi as instructed by Supramania Swami.
I belief all the Gods and Goddesses are in the Siddha. Tavayogi agreed and told me I had done the right thing. I told him I was happy now although initially I felt I could not remove the other pictures of Gods and Goddesses for I have been having them for a long time. I had adopted the prayers by Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal and Siddha Kunangkudi Masthan Sahib while conducting my prayers to Agathiyar. Rangaraja Desigar says you have to ask the Lord for your needs.
Some might argue saying, ―Does not the almighty know our needs.‖ Andrew Harvey quotes Mother Meera‘s reply to Adhilakshmi in a book she (Adhilakshmi) was writing:
―Ma replies: ―Ask for everything, everything. Do not stop at peace of mind or purity of heart or surrender. Demand everything. Do not be satisfied with anything less than everything does. Our yoga is the transformation of human life into divine life here on earth. For those who ask shall be given for those who dare to be hungry the food will be brought. In burning with love for her I will be burned with the fire I have been calling for
constantly all my life‖ Kunangkudi Masthan Sahib asked of Agathiyar that his (Agathiyar) disciples should accompany him (Masthan) to the Siddha‘s abode in the Pothigai Hills and the Siddha should accept Masthan as a disciple too. I used to repeat the prayer each time I sat at prayers in front of Agathiyar. Later in the nadi reading, the Siddha asks of me to come to Pothigai. Who should accompany me but my Guru himself - Tavayogi? My prayers were answered. More on it in the next chapter. Building a Kudil for Supramania Swami
Thayalan who returned from India in 2003 tells me Supramania Swami wants to build a temple at the back of his house in his village of Nacha Ananthal, eight kilometers from the town of Tiruvannamalai.
206
Later in February 2004, Swami sends me a letter in which he mentions he wants to build a temple at Tiruvannamalai. I asked him to go ahead while I ventured to get funds for the building. We saw through the building of a kudil for Swami instead, since along the way a Siddha appears to him and questions him as to why he (Swami) needs to go back to Bakti Marga since he was already in the Gnana Marga. Therefore, Swami drops the intention of building a temple.76
Meeting My Second Guru
On 9 March 2005, Dr. Krishnan, my friend, astrologer and Siddha practitioner called me on the phone and passed on Agathiyar‘s Moola Mantra as I was in the midst of my prayer to Agathiyar. It was as if Agathiyar himself was giving me mantra teecha Upadesam in my ears. Earlier on 6 March 2005, I had received Agathiyar‘s yantra from the Dr. After a year into reciting Agathiyar‘s mantra, by his grace, I am blessed to go on a pilgrimage to several Siddha samadhi and caves accompanied by my second Guru Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal. I did not subscribe to any dailies but during the period of Tavayogi‘s visit to Malaysia, my neighbor Augustine used to give me a complimentary copy of a Tamil language daily every day, which carried news about Tavayogi‘s visit and the opening of an Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves. Accompanying that article was a photograph of Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of Kallar, India. I called the number advertised in the papers for an appointment to see Tavayogi. The name Thangarasan was familiar to me. Therefore, I went through my belongings looking for a pamphlet that the nadi reader Senthilkumar of Avinasi gave me when I went for my first reading. Tavayogi, then known as Thai Veedu Thangarasan, had circulated the pamphlet informing the public about his intention in building a new temple for Agathiyar at Kallar. I called Perumal whose telephone number appeared in the daily, and enquired about Tavayogi. I mentioned to
him I had a leaflet carrying Tavayogi‘s name that was given to me when I read the nadi in 2002. He referred me to Appana Nagappan for an appointment.
76
However he did mention later to me on my second trip to India that he wanted to put up a m editation hall. It has yet to m aterialize.
207
On the day of appointment as I walked into the office space on the second floor of this premise I saw Tavayogi with two others. Tavayogi was dressed in the traditional saffron colored cloth (kaavi) of Saints and Gurus. He was bald with hair flowing on the back of his head, spotted a gray mustache and beard, and wore glasses.
Appana welcomed me while Perumal introduced me to them saying Tavayogi‘s name was mentioned in my nadi (a misinterpretation on the part of Perumal that I did not care to correct). Appana told us to go ahead as he and Perumal had some office matters to settle. Tavayogi immediately lead me to the adjoining room and we sat on the carpet. I followed him into the room and settled in front of him. I took out the leaflet that I had received from Senthilkumar when he read my nadi in 2002. I asked if he was the
one mentioned in the leaflet. Tavayogi answered, ―Its mine‖. The leaflet had mentioned plans for the construction of a temple cum ashram for Agathiyar in Kallar. I started narrating some portions of the nadi to Tavayogi. I told him about my pilgrimage to India in 2003, meeting Supramania Swami and attempt at building a temple that was stopped by a Siddha. I mentioned to him my meeting with Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal of the Sri Agathiyar Sanmaarga Sangam in Turaiyur, India too. I mentioned to him my visits to the Agathiyar Sanmaarga Sangam in Dengkil, and Agathiyar Sanmaarga Kurukulam in Kampong Laksmana looking for guidance on the worship of Agathiyar.
Tavayogi listened attentively and replied, ―You have come to the right place. Agathiyar has sent you here,‖ he said. I asked him how I was to worship the Siddhas. Tavayogi answered that I should frequent this Peedham where all that I am yearning to know would be taught under the tutelage of Appana. He fetched into a pocket in his clothing, took out a packet of sacred ash (vibhuti) and blessed me by applying the ash on my forehead, and gave me some. He took down my address and telephone number too. I told him that I had seen the nadi in 2002 and was directed to worship Siddhas. He asked me to narrate what was said in the nadi. He listened attentively and told me I had come to the right place. I told him I was asked to see the nadi again when I was forty- five but could not locate any reader in Malaysia. Tavayogi immediately gave me the telephone number of a nadi reader Ramesh. (Of the Sri Agathiyar Sugar Nadi Jothida Nilaiyam, +919842411234 in India, +6-016 3570527 in Malaysia). He asked that I frequent this Peedham where all that I am yearning to know would be taught. Tavayogi then spoke about his mission and his ashram in India. Tavayogi showed me photos of his hermitage cum ashram in the mountain region of Kallar near Ooty in Coimbatore, India. Tavayogi explained that he was running a mission feeding the absrcinal children who had settled around his hermitage; providing them with clothes and
208
stationary all with the donations and contributions from devotees and disciples; conducting classes teaching Yogasana and pranayama; conducting prayers and pilgrimages to Siddha spots. Appana and Perumal joined us at that moment. Tavayogi informed them that he should give me ―teecha‖. Tavayogi began to mention a list of things to be acquired to receive teecha when Perumal interrupted that he would get everything ready for that evening and that I need only be present. Tavayogi asked me to come back in the evening with the family. Appana handed a painting of Agathiyar and another of all the Siddhas, the same painting that Appana had enlarged and placed at the Peedham meditation hall, to Tavayogi to have it blessed and given to me. It was then that my gaze fell on a pair of wooden sandals placed on a pedestal in front of the large paintings. I looked at Tavayogi and Appana silently seeking their approval to touch the sandals. They gave me the nod. I
knelt down to touch ―the feet of my Guru‖. I do not know what came over me then as I was in tears, crying aloud. This went on for a while. Finally, I collected myself, moved back away from the pedestal and prostrated
to ―the feet of my Guru‖. Andrew Harvey in HIDDEN JOURNEY-A SPIRITUAL AWAKENING, published by Penguin Books USA Inc., 1992, (Harvey, 1992) writes on his meeting with Mother Meera.
―As she said my name for the first time a sob arose in me and shook my entire body. I tried to control it, but my whole being started to weep before her. The
grief of my life‘s loneliness, guilt, and sexual pain seemed to seize me and pour itself out at her feet. I wept for a long time. Slowly, in the huge and healing
silence of her presence, I began to feel calm.‖ ―I came before you with question. But now I understand I only wanted to weep before you and sit with you.‖ I fell at Tavayogi‘s feet as was customary when one meets a religious figure. However, Tavayogi takes me to task saying I should only fall at the feet of Agathiyar. I asked Tavayogi if I had done much karma since I only had the opportunity to know of the nadi and Agathiyar when I was 44 years of age. Tavayogi consoled me with the following words, ―Be grateful that at least you got
the opportunity to realize this now at this age.‖
209
Tavayogi had officially introduced me to Agathiyar that day! Paramahansa Yogananda mentions in his AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI published by the Self-Realization Fellowship, 1990, (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990)
―It was not until the disciple (Lahari Mahasaya) had reached his thirty -third year that Babaji deemed the time ripe for reestablishing openly the never-severed link. After the brief meeting near Ranikhet, the selfless Guru did not keep the beloved
disciple by his side, but released Lahari Mahasaya for an outward world mission.‖ Agathiyar too waited until I was forty-three to reveal the nadi. Tavayogi then led me out of the room where he showed me photographs of the many activities conducted at his ashram. Tavayogi invited me to bring my family along for his discourses at the Peedham. Tavayogi asked that I drop the past. He narrated the story of the Guru and disciple on their journey where they meet a young attractive girl who would not cross the river for fear of drowning. Therefore, the Guru lifted her on his shoulders and crossed the heavily swollen river with the disciple following behind. On reaching the other shore, the Guru left the girl behind and continued the journey. The disciple who was very disturbed by what he had seen, eventually blurted out his uneasiness and unhappiness at what the Guru had done just some time ago. He questioned his Guru. The Guru replied, ―I had carried the burden on my shoulders and left it behind as soon
as I had reached the shores while you have been carrying it with you until now.‖ In Yogananda‘s AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990) Yukteswar advised a new student who occasionally expressed doubts regarding his own worthiness to engage in yoga practice.
―Forget the past,‖ Sri Yukteswar would console him. ―The vanished lives of all men are dark with many shames. Human conduct is ever unreliable until anchored in the divine. Everything in future will improve if you are making a spiritual effort now.‖ On 31 July 2005, Tavayogi visited my home. No Saint had blessed my home prior to this moment. I was excited to receive him. I went back to the Peedham at 5 pm with my wife and children. When Tavayogi joined us I asked him why we do not remember, our last birth for would not that be helpful for us to pick up from where we left in the previous life. Tavayogi said the reason we forget is due to Maya. Only those who are in the way of meditation will know their past. Children often remember said Tavayogi. However,
210
they lose all trace of memory of the past life, as the thin piece of skull on top of the head grows thicker and closes up as years go by. Tavayogi then told us his past. In his past life, he was a Sheppard boy looking after goats in India. The lad had the opportunity to meet Agathiyar and was assisting the Siddha. As a result, the Siddha gave him a mantra. This boy, who wanted to test the effectiveness of this mantra, tried it on two horses. These horses were burnt to ashes. When Agathiyar enquired what had happened, the lad lied that he had been doing yagam and had sacrificed the horses in the fire pit. Because of this karma, Tavayogi was temporarily blinded in the present life. During this period, he stayed at a Mariamman Temple near Mettupalayam for a year before eventually gaining his sight back. Tavayogi said he had received numerous nadis from people where his named was mentioned in these nadis. I
asked if we could keep the nadi after each reading and Tavayogi replied, ―Yes, if the whole life‘s prediction has been said.‖ If the reading was not complete, or if y ou were told to see again at some other time or to continue the reading later, then the nadi would not be returned. He showed me a nadi that was destined for the Agathiyar Gnana Peedham kept at the present premises in a glass case. This is the kind of respect that is given to these nadis. They are revered as the spoken words of the Siddhas. Agathiyar mentions to me in my nadi reading on 24 July 2007 that the nadi predictions are sacred and not to belittle them or the Siddhas, authors of these nadi. By this time, other devotees started to trickle in for the evening prayers and talk. Tavayogi was holding a series of talks at the Peedham at the request of Appana. Appana after meeting Tavayogi at Kallar took him as a Guru. He invited Tavayogi over for the inaugural opening of the Peedham that he had started in Batu Caves. Appana had very much wanted to head an organization. Agathiyar granted his wish. This was mentioned in Appana‘s nadi. Tavayogi gave Kara teecha to several people including my wife and me that day. Mages did not need much coaxing, as Tavayogi only wanted her to refrain from taking meat, which she agreed to adhere too. There were ten of us in the room. All of them were women except me. The teecha was given behind closed doors. All those who did not have reason to be there were asked to leave by Perumal. Perumal handed each one of us a slip of
paper on which was written a mantra to be recited and meditated upon. I was surprised to see the ―Moola Mantra‖ of Agathiyar written on the paper. I had received this mantra from astrologer Dr Krishnan back in November 2004. As I approached Tavayogi last after all the women got the teecha, he blessed me by touching my shoulders in a peculiar way. Tavayogi invited us to the opening of Agathiyar Gnana Peedham on Saturday, 23 July 2005.
211
During Tavayogi‘s stay in Malaysia, my brother who was a journalist interviewed him for the local press. Here is the interview. The Cittar Balance. New Straits Times Malaysia August 28, 2005
They are the Cittars, who gave the world Siddha medicine, and their teachings revolve around the mind, the breath and ethical living. A. KATHIRASEN
catches
up
with
Tavayogi
Thangarasan Adigal, a follower of the Cittar Photo 10 Tavayogi. Photo courtesy of the Newphilosophy. Straits Times, Malaysia
HE was a successful businessperson but at the age of 50, he gave it all up, including his wife and three children, and began a new life as a turavi, a wandering monk.
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of Tamil Nadu, India, wanted to stay far away from people and work on his spiritual growth. Therefore, he selected a hill deep in the jungle in Kallaru and built a hut for his home and meditation.
Having studied the works of the scientist-mystics known as the Cittars from his early years, he decided to follow their ways. He practiced the techniques taught by the Cittars and meditated.
The Cittars (also pronounced Siddhas) are realized souls who lived simple lives. They believed man was essentially immortal. Apart from teaching the art of living a balanced life, the Cittars devised methods to stimulate cell regeneration so that one could remain young. The traditional Siddha medicinal system, now gaining in popularity in Malaysia, was evolved by
212
the Cittars who had written treatises about diseases and their cures long before the advent of modern medicine.
Many of the poems and songs of the Cittars are shrouded in secret codes that only initiates can comprehend. Although there have been many Cittars, 18 are particularly revered and Agathiyar is the most famous of them. He was the foremost disciple of the first Cittar, Supramaniar.
“Historians give various dates as to when the Cittars lived,” Adigal says, seated in front of large pictures of Supramaniar, Agathiyar and Ramalinga Swamigal at the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves.
Adigal, 78, was making his second visit to Malaysia, this time to launch the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham, a centre dedicated to the service of humanity, in Batu Caves.
Agathiyar, also spelt Agastya, is one of India's most famous Cittars. There are accounts of him having travelled to Southeast Asia in the hoary past.
“Some of the very old stories mention the Cittars. Agathiyar, for instance, is found in both the Mahabharata and the Ramayana. However, do not assume that Cittars are dead and gone. They are very much present. I have had many amazing experiences that I cannot talk about, but believe me,
they live. But not necessarily in bodily form.”
Legends abound about Cittars who evaporated into thin air or travelled to places such as China and the Middle East where they taught the locals there. The Cittars teach how man can become a divine being. They set out certain techniques, the most basic and effective of which is Ashtanga Yoga, which is often associated with the Cittar Pathanjali.
213
Ashtanga Yoga, or eight-limbed yoga, teaches man how to live life, starting from body and ethical discipline to tuning and sharpening the mind to harmonizing body and mind to seeing the sacred in everything. “The Cittars say through yoga we can live well. The secret is in learning to live in balance. “We must sharpen the mind so that the mind will help us rather
than hinder us,” he says as he brushes upwards his grey moustache with the back of his right hand. Born in Tiruppur, Adigal prepared his wife and children for his new life. He left only after providing for their needs. His family members visit him
now and then. “A few become a turavi like me but the Cittars say you can lead a good life with the family.” The secret is to live in the world, enjoying things without becoming attached to them. Like the lotus which is not
made wet by the water.”Ashtanga Yoga, he says, helps achieve this. “Yogasana makes the body strong and supple and pranayama (yogic breathing) helps keep the internal organs clean and healthy. Other aspects of Ashtanga Yoga help purify the mind and sharpen the intellect.”
Adigal says in the old day‟s kings and governments gave priority to emotional, intellectual and spiritual development. Today, everyone is concerned with material development, about economic figures and forecasts.
“In the past, they used histories, poems and stories such as the Ramayana, Mahabharata and Harichandra Puraanam to teach: men were to live like Rama while women were to emulate Sita. Everyone was to uphold honesty and integrity like Harichandra. This went deep into the people's minds and a society of disciplined and virtuous people developed. A man's word was his bond. They learnt not to be slaves to their desires. They learnt
contentment.”
214
“Today, things have changed. Governments stress the economy. Do we have a growing economy? How many millionaires have we created? Do we send satellites into space? Will people praise us? There is no effort to develop the mind, to sharpen the intellect. No effort to teach the art of
thinking, the art of life.”
The world will be a better place if emphasis is also given to strengthening the mind, Adigal adds.
So why or how did Adigal, a hermit who has no money or property, first come to Malaysia 18 months ago. Some inner stirring prompted him to ask a friend who was going to Malaysia to get him a ticket too. Some friends came up with the airfare and money for the trip.
“I don't know what made me do it,” says Adigal, who holds a Masters degree in Tamil Literature from the Annamalai University, with a twinkle in his eyes.
“I just felt an urge to come here and I came.” It was a brief visit and he did not expect to return.
Recently, several Malaysian devotees of the sage Agathiyar sought out Adigal in the jungle and persuaded him to make a second visit to launch the centre in Batu Caves.
“Now, I have so many children here. Malaysians are so caring. Everywhere I go they give me food. In fact, they give me too much food. I am afraid
that I might get used to the food and comfort here,” he laughs. The
215
sprightly Adigal is used to living on leaves and fruits he gathers from the jungle, and sometimes the food devotees bring him.
He says, “You don't know how lucky you are. There are many where I
come from who are in desperate need of food.”
Muralitharan Saminathan came over to my house immediately after seeing his nadi. To our surprise, Agathiyar mentions Muralitharan Saminathan taking teecha the day before from Tavayogi in his nadi reading. I wanted to see the nadi before Tavayogi left for India that weekend, 19 August 2005. The last reading I had was in 2002 and Agathiyar had promised another reading when I was in my forty-fifth year. It was already 27 days since I called Ramesh. Since there was no call from Ramesh, I called him again on 13 August 2005. He apologized for not calling earlier. He gave me an appointment on Monday 15 August 2005. I arrived early in Brickfields at 5.20 pm. As my appointment was set for 6 pm, I went over to the Sidhi
Vinayagar Temple adjacent to his apartment, after which I stood in front of Ramesh‘s apartment door. I waited for Ramesh to appear. After a while, Ramesh came out from one of the rooms to cross the hall. He saw me, asked if I was Shanmugam, and let me in. As he was serving a client at that moment, I waited in the living room. When his client left, he called me into the room. We talked about half an hour on various matters related to Tavayogi, Appana and the Peedham. Ramesh played the earlier reading of my nadi on tape by the previous nadi reader Senthilkumar. Senthilkumar had taken an impression of my thumbprint to enable him to find my nadi. However, Ramesh did not do so, this time around. He listened to a portion of the last reading recorded on the audio tape, asked for my date of birth and time and Lagna, and went out of the room into an adjacent room to get my nadi. He asked if he should transcribe the reading. I told him to do as he wished. He then taped the whole session without transcribing. Throughout the reading, I was in tears. Agathiyar was so kind and generous to me. He pardoned me for the past mistakes; removed the guilt saying all was his doing and assured me I needed those experiences too; accepted me into his circle (Margam); blessed my family and me for a better future. I had performed the prayers well said the Siddha. He was extremely pleased with me.
216
Andrew Harvey writes in HIDDEN JOURNEY – A SPIRITUAL AWAKENING published by Penguin Books USA Inc., 1992, (Harvey, 1992)
―Over and over, with dazzling variations and images, the voice said‖ you cannot transform what you have not blessed. You can never transform what first you
have not accepted and blessed.‖ I could never repay Agathiyar‘s kindness. He was delivering this reading as promised. I was to make a pilgrimage to India again within the n ext year. I was to spend three days at Tavayogi‘s ashram the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil in Kallar. I was to go to Palani too. Agathiyar mentioned that I could seek further guidance at the Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves just as Tavayogi had told me earlier. Surprisingly I was told to get another teecha from Tavayogi and request him to accept me as his disciple immediately. Ramesh did not want to accept money. Upon insisting, he agreed, only to accept the cost of the cassette that he had provided. Ramesh asked me to call Tavayogi immediately and inform him that I was on the way to see him. I did just that. Prayers were going on for Lord Vinayagar at the adjacent temple as I stepped into the temple again. I left the temple at 8.30 pm to get some fruits, flowers and sweets and made my way to the Peedham. I reached the Peedham at 9.15 pm. Tavayogi was in the midst of a discussion subject with the other devotees in the living area. I entered the meditation hall and waited to see Tavayogi in private. When Tavayogi stepped into the hall, I handed over the flower garland and fruits. I told him I had just seen the nadi and asked of him to take me as his disciple to whom he replied quite surprised, ―I had already accepted you as a disciple the other day?‖ I told him Agathiyar wanted me to see him and receive teecha again. He picked up the flower garland that I had brought and placed it around my neck. Tavayogi gave me teecha again. He asked
what was said in the nadi. I told him ‗lots of things‘. Ho wever, at that moment I only revealed that I was asked to go over to his hermitage in Kallar. He also asked if there were parikarams mentioned in the nadi reading. There was no mention of any parikarams. He cautioned me that I would have to rough it out for he could not give me the pleasures Ii was used to right now.
I asked Tavayogi what I should do now. He asked me to attend Appana‘s classes and he (Tavayogi) would guide me too. I was back home at 10.15 pm. That eventful day was 15 August 2005.
217
On completion of the reading Ramesh had delivered the audio recording to me. On reaching home, I played back the cassette recording of the nadi reading. To my surprise, after about two minutes into the recording, nothing was heard except the crackling sound of the tape. I was puzzled since Ramesh had recorded a small portion, rewind the tape and played it back to ascertain that the recorder was functioning and the audio level was acceptable. Even after taking such care and precaution, the tape was blank. It amazed me. I called Ramesh to inform him and he was equally puzzled and asks that I bring it back. I saw Ramesh again two days later. Ramesh played the cassette and was baffled. He made a transcription of the nadi this time and read it out to me again. Amazingly, the reading revealed more information. I was to visit additional pilgrimage spots. Besides Kallar and Palani, which was mentioned earlier, now I had to go to Tiruvannamalai, Vedharanyam, Pothigai and Courtalam hills too. The Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves was not mentioned any more. The nadi reading made known the possibilities in spiritual realization that was open and available for me; the choice was also given to me, whether to pursue in the direction laid out in those nadi readings, or I could turn a deaf ear and go my way. When I chose the option to see Tavayogi immediately after the reading, the reading was erased mysteriously. The re-reading of that particular nadi revealed much more. I invited Tavayogi over to my home and he obliged. He performed a simple prayer on our request. 31 July 2005 - I prepared to receive Tavayogi at my home. I did spring-cleaning and kept the home spotless to
receive Tavayogi. Appana had informed me that no one was to fall at Tavayogi‘s feet . Neither were we allowed to do ―Patha Pooja‖-the customary ceremony where the feet of the holy one is washed in milk before he steps into any home. I was told Tavayogi does not approve of these. I left with my nephew behind the wheels to fetch Tavayogi a t Appana‘s house in Kampong Laksmana, Batu Caves at 10.45 am. Appana could not come. We picked Perumal on the way from the Peedham.
My brother‘s family and Muralitharan Saminathan‘s family had gathered at my house waiting in anticipation for Tavayogi. Tavayogi got down from the car and walked briskly into my home. I had asked my daughter to shoot the arrival of Tavayogi on video. When Tavayogi saw her he said this was only for politicians and he does not need this much coverage. I had placed a white sheet of cloth on one of the chairs for Tavayogi to sit on but he chose to sit on another chair. He then requested the others to take a seat. When my family and friends began to sit on the floor, immediately Tavayogi got up from the chair and sat on the cold floor too. My mother came down from upstairs. Seeing my mother, Tavayogi greeted her falling at her feet. I invited Tavayogi to the prayer room to start the prayers for Agathiyar.
218
While I was sending Tavayogi back to the Peedham, I told him how glad and happy I was that he had come to my home. I had never had the opportunity arise where a Swami visited my home and Tavayogi was the first one.
I was taken aback when Tavayogi replied, ―You are caught in Maya, my son. You think the saffron clothed Swami has got something hidden within his cloths. There is nothing in me.‖ Since Tavayogi invited me to his ashram and Agathiyar had asked me to spend some time at Tavayogi‘s ashram, I took heed of their invitation and made my second pilgrimage to India in 2005. On 26 August 2005, I called Tavayogi on the phone to inform him that I was planning to come to Kallar. I
continued, ―I have to go to Palani…‖ however, even before I could complete the sentence Tavayogi replied, ―I shall take you wherever you want to g o.‖ Then all of a sudden, he put forward a question. He asked, ―Are you
coming next month.‖ I remained quiet for a moment and said I have to arrange for finance etc. to which he said he understood. I sensed that he was disappointed I could not come in September. I told him I would try to come as requested.
219
CHAPTER 12 THE FIFTH MILE My Second Pilgrimage to India Day 1 – Starting the Pilgrimage with Saint Ragavendra’s Blessing
I boarded the plane for India from Kuala Lumpur International Airport at 9.05 am on 16 September 2005, a day after my 46th birthday. I had been directed to make this pilgrimage by Agathiyar through the nadi. I arrived in Chennai at 10 am IST. Jiva, the tour agent in India and Prem, my driver received me at the airport. I confirmed my return ticket at the Jet Airway‘s counter before heading for the moneychangers in Saidapet. I called on Amman Satyanathan at Triplicane to collect herbs for my brother-in-law. Amman Satyanathan, a staunch devotee of Saint Raghavendra and an author and publisher of many books on Raghavendra had made acquaintance with my brother-in-law while in Malaysia and was a force that guided him too. I started my pilgrimage with a prayer at Saint Ragavendra‘s Brindavan opposite Amman Satyanathan‘s publishing company cum bookshop. I had lunch at Hotel Saravanabhavan and I left for Tiruvannamalai at 1.20 pm. Melmaruvathur Athi Parasakthi Temple
I stopped at Melmaruvathur Athi Parasakthi Temple. This is the second time I was here. There was hardly any crowd this time around and I had the Goddess all to myself. I left the temple at 3.15 pm. I reached the outskirts of Tiruvannamalai at 5 pm. I went looking around for Supramania Swami‘s kudil but eventually decided to call Swami‘s son Ramajayam over to Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s (Visiri Swami) ashram and guide me to the kudil. Yogi Ramsuratkumar ’s Samadhi and Ashram
While Prem tried to contact Ramajayam, I decided to spend some time at Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s Temple and samadhi. As I entered the temple complex, a small group of devotees were chanting the yogi‘s name,
Yogi
Ramsuratkumara,
Yogi
Ramsuratkumara,
Yogi
Ramsuratkumara, Jaya Gururaya and going round the samadhi. I Photo 11 Yogi Ramsuratkumar. Photo courtesy of Suren, Malaysia
220
joined them.
Photo 12 Left to Right : Supramania Swami at his altar in his Kudil; Swami’s Kudil in Tiruvannamalai; Swami at his village home in Nachananthal.
Supramania Swami’s Hermitage
Ramajayam was already waiting as I came out of the Temple. We hugged each other. He took me to Supramania
Swami‘s hermitage or kudil. I saw the building that I had helped put up for Swami for the first time. It was thirty feet by eleven feet built on a small plot of land thirty feet by sixty feet. Swami‘s wife greeted me at the door. As I stepped into the kudil, Supramania Swami came out of the prayer room. I handed Swami the offering of flowers and fruits that I had bought and fell at his feet. I suddenly cried. Swami picked me up and ushered my into the prayer room. He handed over a dhoti (kaavi) to adorn and had me sit on the carpet. Ramajayam tells me Swami was waiting for my arrival with excitement since morning. I could not help notice that he had covered an existing window with a gunnysack. When I enquired, he told me he had closed up the window, which was in the living area directly opposite his bed, because he could not continue to see the hill any longer, as it was too ‗fiery‘. Prayers with Supramania Swami
Later that night at 7.30 pm, Supramania Swami led me on a prayer in his kudil. The Swami started chanting his Guru Yogi Ramsuratkumar's (Visiri Swami) name. The chant went ―Yogi Ramsuratkumara, Yogi Ramsuratkumara, Yogi Ramsuratkumara, Jaya Gururaya‖. After about a few minutes into the chant, I heard another voice - that of a male chanting together. I could hear Swami‘s voice. I could hear mine too. Therefore, who was this third person chanti ng with us? There was no one else then in the kudil. Swami's wife and son had gone out. I did not open my eyes. Eventually after about twenty
221
minutes of chanting, Swami ended the chant and the voice was not heard again. I had wanted to ask him about this third voice but completely forgot.77 This time I was determined to know more about Supramania Swami as during the last visit I did not gather
much on him. Swami‘s wife narrated his life history while Swami occasionally chipped in. His wife and granddaughter were already asleep as we talked into the early hours of the morning. They had stayed back at the kudil while Ramajayam went back to the village that night. I finally retired for the day at 2.40 am while Swami kept on with his chanting. Day 2 – Girivalam - A Second Time
17 September 2005 - I woke up at 5 am. Since it was the first Saturday of Puratasi Sani, Swami asked to go to Lord Sri Ranganathar Temple in Tiruveragam that morning. However, he asked to delay the journey and told me we should leave at 10.30 am after Rahu kaalam. Meanwhile, I thought I should read my nadi to Swami while waiting, since he was the first Guru I had met. Swami was excited when I talked about Agathiyar and the nadi. He listened attentively. After listening to the nadi reading Swami mentioned to me why he had asked that we delay the trip to the temple. He had wanted me to share this reading, he said. Then he narrates to me the incident that took place in the wee hours of the morning after I had gone to bed. According to Swami, a mother and a child came into the kudil and seated themselves beside me as I slept soundly through that morning. The mother was dressed in a rainbow colored saree and was carrying a feeding bottle of the same color . After a while, the child told the mother ―Let‘s see if the oil lamp in the altar has
sufficient oil.‖
Swami initiated me into the repetition of the Yogi‘s mantra, Yogi Ramsuratkumara Yogi Ramsuratkumara Yogi Ramsuratkumara Jaya Gururaya. Swami tells me later it
77
was his Guru Yogi Ramsuratkumar (Visiri Swami). Swami almost immediately brings down the Guru whose name was chanted from his throne to sit together and chant with this aspirant. How marvelous?
222
Photo 13 Supramania Swami Thava in
Nilai
223
He took her to the adjacent prayer room. Swami was watching from his bed and listening on their conversation.
―The mother and child had followed you to the kudil and never came out of the prayer room,‖ said Swami. He cried. I too cried. Swami was so excited he too wanted to see his nadi. I gave him R amesh‘s contact number in India and told him I shall ask Ramesh to read Swami's nadi once Ramesh was back in India. I invited Swami to accompany me on my pilgrimage throughout India and he accepted happily. Tiruveragam Sri Ranganathar Temple
We left for Tiruveragam Sri Ranganathar Temple, a 500-year-old temple near Swami ‘s village. Only then did I notice how the few kilometers that we drove to Sri Ranganathar Temple that morning, had taken its toll on him. I had requested Swami to follow me on my pilgrimage but then I was questioning myself if it was wise to do so. He was not in good health to travel such a vast distance. Sharing my thoughts to Ramajayam, he mentions that Swami had recently returned from a trip to Palani only to be bedridden later. Therefore, I told Swami on the way back that I would go alone to which Swami readily agreed citing his poor health and added that he did not want to disrupt my pilgrimage in any way. My Second Girivalam
It was a full moon day and I had planned to circle Mount Tiruvannamalai with Swami but he was not fit and instead asked Ramajayam to accompany me. I got the blessings of Swami and his wife before I started on the girivalam from Swami‘s kudil at 6.40 pm. Swami asked that we go first to Yogi Ramsuratkumar ‘s (Visiri Swami) ashram before joining the girivalam path. We did as requested. We went in and out of all the temples and ashrams lined throughout the girivalam route to reach the main temple at 1.40 am. Sadly, it was closed. I finished the Girivalam after having taken six hours to cover 14 kilometers. Day 3 – Meeting Up With Tavayogi in Kallar
18 September 2005 - I am back at the kudil at two in the morning. Swami and his wife were awake waiting for Ramajayam and me to return. After exchanging a few words, we retired for the day. I woke up at 5 am and l left for Kallar at 7.40 am. He gave me a blanket to use in Kallar. He prayed for my save journey. We hugged each other as I bid farewell and reassured him that I shall see him again before I left for Malaysia.
224
I reached Salem at 11.15 am. I called Tavayogi to inform him I was on my way. I reached Mettupalayam at 3 pm where I bought fruits and flowers. I reached Turipalam at 3.30 pm. Tavayogi had sent out his aids to wait on me at the row of shops that lined Turipalam. Tavayogi was waiting for my arrival at his ashram steps. He greeted me just as a father would have received his son. He hugged me. Tavayogi pulled up a couple of chairs and offered me some fruits. Some of his devotees had stayed back after the full moon prayers on 17 Sept 2005. Tavayogi asked me if I would like to take a dip in the river or take a bath in the shed that was constructed at the Peedham grounds. I opted for the river. We had to come down a flight of steps onto a railway line serving Mettupalayam and Ooty. After some distance we stepped into a path that took us down to a river were we took our bath. Prayers at the Peedham were simple. Tavayogi lighted camphor and started singing a couple of Hymns on the Siddhas; followed by the rests of the disciples chanting the names of the Siddhas (Siddhar Potri). After prayers and meditation, we set off to the wholesale market at Mettupalayam. When we returned Nadaraja,
Tavayogi‘s faithful aid had already prepared dinner – idli and sambar. As the Peedham did not have electricity supply, Tavayogi and I chat under the luminosity of a gas light for a while before retiring to bed at 8.15 pm. Tavayogi who slept in the Peedham‘s prayer cum meditation room, offered it to me but I turned him down choosing to rough it out in the shed rather than intrude on Tavayogi‘s privacy. Day 4 - In The Midst Of TheSiddhas
19th Sept 2005 - I woke up at 4.40 am. Nadaraja was sound asleep on the concrete bench outside the Peedham. I sat to meditate. Eventually one by one each disciple woke up. Tavayogi and I were served milk. Tavayogi invited me along on his usual morning walk. He threw his shawl over to me asking me to cover my body, as it was a cold morning. We came down the slope onto a railway track, stepped on a path that took us to a road before passing some homes in this small village known as Agathiyar Vanam. This road led us to the OotyMettupalayam road. Tavayogi pointed to me the place where he met Siddha Pambatti on one of his regular morning walks. The Siddha had talked to him about an hour in Telugu before eventually revealing himself. We walked up until the forest rangers posts and turned back to the ashram. We then collected our clothing and headed down the railway track again for the river for our morning bath. At the river, we placed our sandals aside and stepped into the river to wash our cloths. After having our bath and drying ourselves, Tavayogi decided that we take another route back to the Peedham. He went back across the river for my sandals even though I told him I should get them myself. Along the way back, Tavayogi showed the spot on the riverbanks where elephants had come for a drink. The tracks were still fresh on the riverbank. Tavayogi apparently during his days of wandering was told in his nadi to set up his ashram at Agathiyar Vanam. Tavayogi went in search of the place that eventually brought him to this village. He has since then been in Kallar for the past five years. The absrcines settled here later. The Indian government was currently in the process of
225
building homes for theses absrcines beside the Peedham. (These homes are now completed- Ed) Prayers at the Peedham were simple. Tavayogi lighted camphor and started singing a couple of hymns on the Siddhas, followed by the rests of the disciples singing the Siddhar Potri hymns. After prayers, the ever-faithful Nadaraja served breakfast consisting of the usual idli and sambar. Later in private, I showed Tavayogi my written copy of the nadi reading. He read it. Shivan Malai and Shivavaakiyar Cave
That morning, the first day of my stay in Kallar, Tavayogi asked if I wanted to go to Ooty or Shivan Malai. I chose Shivan Malai. An elderly man who had come to the ashram for the full moon prayers and had stayed back, wanted to follow us. We left for Shivan Malai in Kangayam at 10 am, passing through Tavayogi‘s hometown Tiruppur. We reached Shivan Malai and had Lord Murugan‘s Darshan. Siddha Shivavaakiyar had meditated in a cave beside the temple on this hill. The temple authorities have sealed off the entrance to the cave since then. We meditated at this entrance, which was adjacent to the main shrine of Lord Murugan. Strong winds prevailed at this locality as we circled the temple, which was atop one of the numerous hills in Coimbatore, practically blowing us off our feet. We left at 1.45 pm. We passed Vathamalai Vinayagar Temple. We stopped for lunch at Kangayam. Uthiyore and Siddha Konganar ’s Cave
We came to Uthiyore where we walked up a flight of stairs to a deserted Murugan Temple. We crossed the hills passing through undergrowth, treading the rocky terrain to the cave where Siddha Konganar had meditated. Strong winds blew as we scaled the mountain on our way to Siddha Konganar‘s cave with
Tavayogi ―talking to the wind‖, saying, ―Right, hold one, we are coming‖ and turning around to me he added, ―They are inviting
Photo 14 Tavayogi at the entrance to the cave he mediatated in, in Kanganam.
us‖, referring to the Siddhas. After climbing a couple of hillocks, we stood at an opening to a cave formed by several huge boulders. There were a few compartments in this cave. We crawled into an opening that turned out
226
to be just large enough for both Tavayogi and me to sit. Tavayogi told me he occupied this cave during his earlier days of search, when he was roaming the length and breadth of India in search of answers. Tavayogi broke down in tears as he started to sing some hymns. I cried too. Then Tavayogi took me to the adjacent cave where Siddha Konganar had sat in meditation.
Photo 15 The 1st leg of my pilgrimage with Tavayogi. Clockwise: Sivanmalai; Deserted temple in Kangayam; Punakeeswarar Samadhi at Chennimalai; Murugan temple in the jungles of Kangayam; Tavayogi in his Cave at Kangayam; Tavayogi squeezing through an opening into Konganar’s Cave; Inside Konganar’s Cave; On the steps towards Konganar’s Cave.
He slid down a small opening between several boulders to reach a large cave followed by the elderly man and me. Here as elsewhere Tavayogi sang a couple of hymns. He then asked us both to recite the Siddha Potri hymn. The elderly man was well versed in singing this hymn and was reciting it hurriedly. As I was not familiar with this hymn and since I could not keep up with him, I chose to let him sing alone while I closed my eyes in meditation. Upon opening my eyes, Tavayogi was holding the sacred ash or vibhuti in a piece of paper in front of me. He applied the ash on my forehead and the old man and gave us some to bring back with us. After a photography session, we prepared to leave. That is when I asked Tavayogi why he was leaving behind the remaining portion of the sacred ash. To my surprise, he questioned me if I had brought the ash along. I answered in the negative. We both looked at the old man who accompanied us from the Peedham. He answered he did not bring it along either. That was puzzling. If we did not bring it along, from where did it appear? I was
sure it was not there when we stepped into the cave. Then Tavayogi reveals, ― The Siddhas had come. They had blessed us, by showering flowers on us. They were extremely happy,‖ he added. We started back the trail into a small township where Prem was waiting and drove towards our next destination, Chennimalai.
227
Chennimalai and Siddha Punakeeswarar’s Cave
Chennimalai was where the samadhi of Siddha Punakeeswarar is situated. We passed through a temple ground to reach the samadhi on top of the hill behind this temple. There was a narrow opening in the rock face, which Tavayogi tried to enter but could not. It was pitch dark inside and we decided we would sit outside the opening and meditate. On the way down the hill, we had to come around the temple as the temple was closed for the night. Monkeys had begun to gather here for the night. Later I came to understand that Balan Devaraya Swami first offered the Kanda Shasti KAVASAM to the world in this temple. The sun had already set as I returned to Kallar in joy after having seen the samadhi of the Siddhas, thanks to Tavayogi. On the way, back we stopped at the Mariamman Temple near Mettupalayam where Tavayogi had taken shelter when he lost his eyesight earlier in life. The temple was closed for the night. This temple was famous because the Goddess here had cured devotees who had lost their eyesight including Tavayogi. Day 5 – Meeting Other Swamis
20
September
2005
-
Tavayogi
suggested we go to Ooty to drop in on some of the local living Saints. With Suresh from Tiruvannamalai, who was at the Peedham for the full moon festivities, we went looking for Mani to take us to see these Saints. We picked up Mani and his son-in-law too and headed for the first stop Sargurunathar cave and ashram on the face of a cliff just along the Ooty Mettupalayam trunk road. Agathiyar himself had blessed Sargurunathar.
Photo 16 The 2nd leg of my pilgrimage with Tavayogi. Clockwise: In Sargurunathar's Cave & Ashram; Outside Sargurunathar's Cave & Ashram in Ooty; At the Mariamman temple in Ooty; With Dayananda Swami in Ooty; At Suyanjhothi Swami's Satguru Sathya Raja Yoga Seva Gnana Ashram in Kasolai.
After Sargurunathar demise, Ramasamy Swami had taken over and done much charity in and around Ooty. On Ramasamy Swami‘s demise last month, his disciple Suyam Jothi Swami was now leading this organization. His ashram was in the slopes of Nilgiri Hills in Ooty in a place called Kasolai. Tavayogi and he were engaged in a long conservation regarding their movements. We had lunch at this ashram. Suyam Jothi Swami‘s disciples served us food. We were served simple food – rice and a soup cooked with lots of grains and nuts. The Swami passed us some books on his
228
Parama Guru, Sargurunathar, written by him (Suyan Jothi Swami). Then Mani took us to another priest who runs a Mariamman Temple. The priest conducted prayers, questioned us a lot, talked on his temple and festivities, and blessed our entourage, even Tavayogi, by applying Kunkumam on our foreheads. We had some bites here offered by the priest. His aids served us. The last stop was to Dayananda Swami who lived alone in his ashram in some woods in Ooty. A volunteer cum caretaker informed the Swami of our arrival. Adi S ankara‘s painting adorned the hall of this house, greeting us, as we were lead into a room where the Swami was cuddled up on a bed in a corner of the room. He wore a woolen cap on his head, a woolen shawl around his neck and a blanket wrapped around his body exposing only his feet to us. He asked many questions and also talked about Ooty - past and present. He told us he was going to leave the world and we shall see him as a star in the sky soon. Initially this Saint did not allow me to photograph him but midway told me I could snap a picture or two. We were served hot tea by his aid, which brought some relief in this cold weather. Tavayogi had planned to return a visit by a Swami who had dropped by at Tavayogi‘s Peedham sometime back. However, as it was a cold and wet night out in the hills of Ooty and as it was already late we decided to head back to the Peedham. Strong winds and drizzle prevailed throughout our journey. On the way, back Tavayogi explained to me the spiritual state of each of these Swamis. Day 6 – A Day in the Life of an Ashramite
21 September 2005 - It was in Kallar that I saw the moon extremely big and close with a very wide radiant circle around it. It was extremely beautiful. A noise woke me up in the early hours one morning. Upon lying in bed and paying attention to it, it sounded like the walk of heavily built person with a walking stick. I was not sure what it was. I told Tavayogi that I heard sounds in the night. He then narrated stories where elephants used to walk right up to the Peedham and stand in the bushes watching the Ashramite; a leopard having come into the Peedham grounds and killed a dog that was tied up to a post; and numerous occasions where snakes were spotted in the grounds. During the time I was in Kallar, I used to wake up each morning at 4 am and tried to meditate until sun break, which occurs early in India, around 5 am. I then picked the flowers for the Morning Prayer. I spent the day at the ashram with Tavayogi, Vimalan, Suresh, and Nadaraja where I did some reading besides chatting with these folks. Tavayogi was with the local village headman allocating homes for the local absrcines that the Government was building adjacent to the Peedham.
229
Tavayogi related to me the anxiety he had to go through trying to install the Aaru Aatare Peedham at his hermitage. The Peedham was fashioned based on exact measurements and guidance given by Agathiyar to Tavayogi. It was one massive piece of granite weighing 1,250 kg that was cut into seven numbers of receding steps. It was made out of a solid piece of granite elsewhere and then transported by lorry to the foot of the ashram. The Aaru Aatare Peedham had to be carried across the railway lines that were running from Coimbatore to Ooty passing the small village of Kallar. When he was lost for ideas trying to bring the Aaru Aatare Peedham, Agathiyar appears to him asking Tavayogi not to worry and sends someone with an elephant to pull the Aaru Aatare Peedham, across the railway tracks, up the hill slopes all the way up the small hillock where was perched
Tavayogi‘s Agathiyar Gnana Peedham. Tavayogi spoke about Arutprakasa Swami, Jeganatha Swami, and Chitramuthu Adigal all of whom followed Ramalinga Adigal‘s teaching. Chitramuthu Adigal was both Arutprakasa Swami‘s and Tavayogi‘s Guru. Jeganatha Swami was Chitramuthu Adigal‘s Guru. As I was sitting at the Peedham, I thought that since the next day was a Thursday, an auspicious day for Guru worship, it would be great if Tavayogi could have a special prayer for Agathiyar, giving me an opportunity to participate in the prayers and later giving the devotees and folks around his ashram a treat. I mentioned this wish to Tavayogi. Nadaraja and Tavayogi were overjoyed. Therefore, in the evening, we went downtown to purchase groceries and vegetables for the feast. Later that evening Tavayogi brought out bundles of nadi that were in his possession. They were of various sizes and lengths some with very fine writings and others with big writings. He read to me some transcribes of the nadi written in notebooks. While in the midst of viewing these nadis, Vimalan came over to me and whispered close to my ears that Suresh and M ani‘s son-in-law were waiting at the village below and wondered if I would like to follow them into town. I excused myself from Tavayogi, dressed up and headed for Mettupalayam in my rented car. Only in the car did they mention they wanted to go to the famed Kil Tirupathi Temple out of town. This temple was a miniature of Tirumalai Tirupathi Temple of Andra. It was on a privately owned property in the middle of a mill. It was beautiful and well maintained. Vimalan had to leave his cell phone with the security. Once inside the temple they wanted to wait it out until closing times where the God and Goddess are put to sleep. When we came back to the Peedham, Tavayogi was waiting up for us. Upon seeing our car, he sent Nadaraja down with a torch. Nadaraja passed the torch without saying a word and went down to the village, apparently angry with us for turning up late. Tavayogi asked me why we were late. I told him we went to the temple. He asked why we did not call him. Vimalan replied he had surrendered the phone with the security. Tavayogi told us Nadaraja had prepared dinner and had waited on us. ―The food has now gone cold. Help yourself,‖ he said. He
230
watched us as we ate in silence feeling guilty for staying out late and not informing him. I could envision him as a father who was worried sick and nervously pacing the room waiting for news of his children and looking out for signs of a car approaching with his children returning home. Day 7 – A Day of Doing Charity
Photo 17 Clockwise: Feeding the poor at Tavayogi’s ashram; Tavayogi at the banks of the river that passes through his ashram; at the entrance to the Peedham; inside the Peedham; outside Tavayogi’s ashram.
22 September 2005 – Suresh and Vimalan cooked the food with some assistance and supervision from Nadaraja. Word was passed on to the villagers that prayers would be conducted and free food would be served. Tavayogi conducted prayers at exactly 11 am followed by us serving food to all those gathered. Nadaraja out of the blues commented that the day‘s event was even greater than the usual prayers done on full moon days. He added that the day was also auspicious because it was Kritigai, a special day for Lord Murugan. Later Tavayogi tells me it was not Nadaraja who had made the statement. He indicated that the Siddhas were communicating through Nadaraja and they were happy. I did ask Tavayogi if the Siddhas were present at the altar in the Peedham to receive our prayers. Tavayogi qu estioned me back, ― What! Do you think they are not
around?‖, since he must have thought I doubted their presence by asking numerous times if they were around; at the Peedham; in the caves and at the samadhi that we visited. That night Tavayogi and myself sat done to plan our journey according to Agathiyar‘s Aasi Kaandam. My brother, who was a journalist with local English daily in Malaysia, was also in India having just arrived on September 17 for a convention cum visit to farms. He was reporting on methods of farming adopted in India.
231
He was with a few other journalists and some farmers from Malaysia. We arranged to meet him in Trichi the next day. Day 8 - The Actual Journey Begins
23 September 2005 - ―Only now our actual journey begins,‖ said Tavayogi wi th a big grin on his face and a twinkle in his eyes, as we left on the second leg of our tour. We were headed for Agasthiyampalli near Vedharanyam, Pothigai, Courtalam, and Palani as instructed in my nadi. He was just as excited as I was too. We reached Trichi at 2 pm where we had lunch. Then we went over to the hotel where my brother was staying. Tavayogi excused himself to visit his friend in Trichi while my brother and I went to a book fair. Tavayogi returned shortly to the hotel. Subarao, Mano and others who accompanied my brother for a seminar in India met Tavayogi and exchanged views. Tavayogi and I wanted to find accommodation in the same hotel but we were told all rooms were taken up. On the way to the adjacent hotel, the local organizer of the seminar coaxes us to stay in the same hotel and made the necessary arrangements. Day 9 - Agathiyar Welcomes Us at Agasthiyampalli
24 September 2005 - Tavayogi and I left Trichi for Vedharanyam at 6.00 am. We stopped over at Tanjore at 7.30 am for breakfast. We saw the salt lakes where Mohandas K Gandhi had carried out his famous salt walk. We also saw the places where the tsunami wave had hit on 26 December 2004. We reached Agasthiyampalli, Vedharanyam at 10.30 am. To our surprise, a temple priest, who was sitting with two other locals at the entrance of the temple, on seeing us alight from the car, came forward to greet and usher us into the temple grounds. He took us straight to Agathiyar‘s shrine. This shrine was on the left of the entrance and was facing the main temple of Lord Shiva. He lighted camphor and showed the flame. Tavayogi and I sat on the floor. Tavayogi started singing the hymns as usual. The priests interrupted him, asking us to go around the temple ground and then to the main temple first. He insisted we prayed at Lord Shiva a‘s shrine first as he was going away to another temple to conduct prayers. It was almost noon and temples would be closed in the afternoons. So why was he in a hurry to go to another temple for prayers? Later in the nadi, reading Agathiyar tells me he was the one on hand to greet us cheerfully at Agasthiyampalli that day. He gave instructions on how to go about at this temple. Tavayogi turned to me and said, "L ets oblige him.‖ Tavayogi and I came round the temple grounds as the priests had instructed. We stepped into Lord Shivaa‘s shrine where the priest was waiting for us. He lighted the camphor and showed the flame. In the open grounds at temple, the priests pointed to us the exact spot where Agathiyar pressed his thumb into the ground to balance the earth that had tilted due to the Devas, Gods, and Goddesses converging in the Himalayas for Lord Shiva-Goddess Parvathy‘s wedding.
232
Marshall Govindan in BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHA KRIYA YOGA TRADITIONS (Govindan, Marshall, Babaji And The Eighteen Siddha Kriyayoga Tradition, 1991, Kriya Yoga Publications (Reg), 196 Mountain Road, P.O.Box 90, Eastman, Quebec, Canada, JOE 1PO http://www.babaji.ca), (Govindan, 1991) explains this episode:
―At the time of Shiva‘s marriage to Parvathi on Mount Kailas, the assemblage of Gods and Goddesses was so great that the equilibrium of the planet was disturbed. The north sank low under the weight of the crowding celestials while the south rose up. To restore a balance, Shiva asked Agasthiyar to travel from Mount Kailas to southern India. The most famous ashram site in the Tirunelveli district near the Courtalam waterfalls in the Pothigai Mountains of southern Tamilnadu is where he is reported to be living to this day.‖ After praying at Lord Shiva‘s shrine, we came back to Agathiyar ‘s shrine. Tavayogi picked up singing the hymns from where he had left. Since Agathiyar had promised to open his eyes and see me at Agasthiyampalli in the nadi reading, I began observing him. He was carved in granite with both eyes shut. His image had been worn down, missing all the details, due to years of conducting Abhisegam and worship. He did not open his eyes. As Tavayogi ended his prayer with a couple of hymns, I continued with the Potri hymns as usual. As I started reciting the pranavam-aum, at Agathiyar‘s shrine, I could hear and feel the pranavam reverberate, and bounce off the granite walls. I felt a cool breeze sweep over me even as I was sweating away at the shrine. As I uttered the last line of the Potri hymns, Aum Maa Siddhargale Potri, I broke down in tears. I cried and cried. Agathiyar had yet to look at me. I begged Agathiyar to open his eyes and see me. However, sadly, he did not respond. I shut my eyes as I wept continuously. After some time, I opened my eyes. Tavayogi who was earlier seated opposite me was not there anymore. I turned towards the entrance. He had moved to the open air and was standing there observing from the outside.
233
234
Photo 18 Tavayogi at Agasthiyampalli
Photo 19 The 3rd leg of my pilgrimage with Tavayogi. C lockwise: Tavayogi at Breehadeshwarar Temple; Agathiyar opens his eyes; At Karuvurar temple; Outside Agathiyar's temple at Agasthiyampalli; Tavayogi with Agathiyar.
Agathiyar Opens His Eyes
As I joined Tavayogi where he was standing, he ushered me to his side and whispered to me, ― Agathiyar had
opened his eyes twice. There is the aroma of sandalwood in the air too‖. He asked that I stand at the same spot he had stood. ―Concentrate now. Look at the Siddha‘s eyes,‖ he said. I peered at the granite statue of Agathiyar but I could hardly make out his face much less see him open and close
his eyes. The shrine was dark. I could sense Tavayogi‘s disappointment that I could not see Agathiyar open his eyes. This I knew from the tone of his voice when he consoled me, ―Never mind, son. Let‘s snap some
photographs, shall we?‖ I entered Agathiyar‘s shrine again and was about to sit at the same spot when Tavayogi motioned me to sit with Agathiyar in the inner sanctum sanctorum. ―Go in and sit at Agathiyar ‘s feet at the inner sanctum. He is our
father. Who dares object?‖ That is when Tavayogi throws his shawl over to me asking me to lay it on the floor to sit on as the floor had oil spills and grime. As I laid his shawl and sat, I glanced at Agathiyar ‘s face and what do I see? The Siddha is observing me with an eye open. I looked hard in disbelieve. I was sure they were engraved ―closed‖ as I entered his shrine this morning. I was overcome with joy seeing Agathiyar look at me and I called out to Tavayogi, ― Swami…‖ even before I could complete my sentence, Tavayogi understood and told
235
me, ―Right! He has seen you, has he, come! They will show (themselves) y ou only for a moment.‖ Tavayogi hurried me from the spot. Even as I came out from his shrine, the Siddha was looking at me with one eye shut, grinning away. I ponder again Swami Muktananda‘s description of a true Guru from KUNDALINI - THE SECRET OF LIFE, Siddha Yoga Publication, 1994, (Muktananda, Kundalini - The Secret of Life, 1994)
―The Guru is the grace bestowing power of God. The entire body of such a Guru has become permeated with sakti. In fact the Guru becomes the embodiment of sakti to such an extent that the hat he wears, his clothes, and the mat on which he sits become permeated with it, and just by touching them, a disciple can receive sakti.‖ We left Agasthiyampalli at 11.15 am. Tavayogi tells me it has been ten years since he came to Agasthiyampalli. In the nadi prediction, Agathiyar had promised that he would look at me when I came here. I was convinced the vision I had was possible only with the grace and prayer of my Guru Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal. Only after he had thrown his shawl over to me to sit on did this miracle take place. Back at Breehadeshwarar Temple and Siddha Karuvurar’s Shrine
We had lunch at Tanjore and proceeded to Breehadeshwarar Temple at 3.00 pm. As the temples in India are closed from 1.00 pm to 4.00 pm, Tavayogi took the opportunity to take a nap in front of the huge Nandi at the temple grounds while I went around snapping some photos of this majestic and famed temple. At Siddha
Karuvurar‘s shrine, there was no one at the shrine other than a caretaker. The caretaker who was cleaning the oil lamps got up on seeing me, called me in, lighted the camphor, showed the flame, and gave me the sacred ash. Marshall Govindan in his book BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHAR TRADITION (Govindan, Marshall, Babaji and the Eighteen Siddha Kriyayoga Tradition, 1991, Kriya Yoga Publications (Reg), 196 Mountain Road, P.O.Box 90, Eastman, Quebec, Canada, JOE 1PO, http://www.babaji.ca, (Govindan, 1991) reproduced with permission via e-mail), says,
―During the construction of the Breehadeshwarar Shiva temple in Tanjore, around 900 AD Boganathar advised its builders as to how to raise the eighty ton capstone to the top of the temple, more than two hundred feet high. This was done through his disciple Karuvurar. About this time he also advised the king of Tanjore to build a small shrine dedicated to Karuvurar behind the Breehadeshwarar Shiva temple.‖
236
I came back to the spot Tavayogi was napping. He invited me to share his shawl that he had spread on the ground to lie down. At 4.00 pm when the temple doors were opened to the public, Tavayogi went straight to Karuvurar‘s shrine and the same man who attended to me earlier attended to Tavayogi too. Tavayogi sat at the shrine in meditation. I followed suit. Some pilgrims who had taken shelter away from the scorching sun at Karuvurar‘s shrine were conversing loudly. The caretaker drove them away , saying there were people meditating - referring to us, and creating a peaceful environment for us to meditate. Why did Tavayogi wait until 4.00 pm if
he only wanted to visit Karuvurar‘s shrine and not the main temple? Only the main temple was closed between 12 noon and 4.00 pm. Karuvurar‘s shrine was accessible to the public anytime of the day. As we came around the temple complex, Tavayogi must have sensed my yearning to see Lord Shiva for he told me to go ahead while he stood in the shade of the temple structure. I rushed up the flight of stairs to the inner sanctum of the temple where was housed the largest Shivalingam. I joined Tavayogi shortly and we left the temple complex. Saraswati Mahal
Tavayogi suggested we visit the Saraswathy Mahal hoping to show me some old scripts and collections of King Sarobhoji. It was 5.00 pm as we got into the car and rushed to the museum before they closed for the day. Tavayogi purchased a couple of tickets and we entered the museum. The palace of King Sarobhoji was now converted into a museum that houses his vast collection of English books, portraits, and old writings. Tavayogi was saddened that most of the writings that were kept here earlier were no more to be seen now. We returned to Trichi. At the hotel, Tavayogi still insisted on sleeping on the floor although he relented to accept a blanket to be spread on the cold floor and a pillow under his head. Day 10 - Pothigai andCourtalam
Photo 20 The 4th leg of the pilgrimage. Clockwise: At Kalyana Theertam at the foothills of Pothigai; Shiva temple at Kalyana Theertam; Agathiyar's temple at the foothills of Pothigai; Agathiyar's temple at Kalyana Theertam in Pothigai.
237
Photo 21 The 5th leg of the pilgrimage. Clockwise; Outside Agathiyar's Cave at Courtalam; At Shenbaga Devi Amman's temple; Outside Agathiyar's Cave; Inside Agathiyar's Cave; Tavayogi at the inner chamber of Agathiyar's Cave
25 September 2005 - My brother checked out of the hotel. Although his visit to India to participate and cover a seminar that was sponsored by his employer and sponsors had ended, he had extended his visit to follow us on the tour. Tavayogi, my brother, and I left for Pothigai hills at 6 am. We had breakfast in Tanjore and lunch on arrival at Papanasam. Here was the famous Agathiyar falls. This place was packed with holidaymakers, as it was a Sunday. Tavayogi and I washed our cloths in the stream and laid them out to dry on the rocks. We took a bath under the falls, dried ourselves, and started our climb up a long flight of stairs to a lake known as the Kalyana Theertam. On the way up, we passed a house built into the cliffs where a woman Saint, Sadhu Krishnaveni Ammal was staying. I was told she has been staying in solitude since coming up to this spot following a Siddha when she was barely thirteen years of age. She never went back. Tavayogi stopped to enquire if she was around only to be told that she was having her afternoon nap. Tavayogi told us we could try our luck on our way down. Further up perched on a cliff was a Shiva temple. There was a shrine for Agathiyar too.78 Tavayogi meditated at this spot. Tavayogi tells us this was the spot where Agathiyar himself had meditated and attained Mukti. I was told this was also the spot where the Siddhas come down in the form of light after 11.00
78
Maran tells me the statue of Siddha Agathiyar was not there when he visited the temple recently in 2006. My nephew who had spent a night here only saw the statue of
the Siddha the next day. So was the Siddha playing games with them?
238
pm daily. Impressed by the talk that one could see Siddhas in light form in this spot, I requested Tavayogi that we stay overnight to watch them but Tavayogi preferred to stay in the caves of Courtalam for the night. As we started on our way down and approached Sadhu Krishnaveni Amma‘s ashram, the ashram door was still closed. Tavayogi did not want to disturb her and lead us away from there. Then we stopped at a large temple dedicated to Agathiyar further down. Here Agathiyar was enshrined in the form of a granite statue sitting in a similar pose to that of Lord Ayappa Swami in Kerala. Then we returned to Agathiyar Falls where there is a large and old Shivan temple. It was closed. We waited for the temple to open at 4.00 pm. We then left for Courtalam. We had tea at Courtalam and later purchased a candle and torchlight as we were going to stay in the caves overnight! I was so excited. Overnight in Agathiyar ’s Cave
Tavayogi stops at one of numerous houses lined up in this small town and enquired about the caretaker of Agathiyar‘s caves. We are told she was at the Shenbaga Devi Amman temple in the hills. Prem drops us at the famed Courtalam picnic spot. I picked up my laundry that was still wet. I took along my bag of fresh clothing and blanket and we rushed to the caves on foot, as it was almost nightfall. Strong winds blew again as we hiked up the hill behind the Courtalam falls. It was a three-kilometer walk uphill to Agathiyar ‘s cave. Eventually the night set in. We trotted in the dark with Tavayogi leading the way with the aid of the torchlight. It was pitch dark as we reached the Shenbaga Devi Amman temple, which was in total darkness except for a light inside the
Devi‘s shrine. I could not make out much of the temple in the dark. Tavayogi stops at one of numerous houses lined up in this small town and enquires about the caretaker of the caves. We are told she was at the temple in the hills. Prem drops us at the famed Courtalam picnic spot. I picked up my bundle of laundry that was still wet. I took along my bag of fresh clothing and blanket and we rushed to the caves on foot, as it was almost nightfall. Strong winds blew again as we hiked up the hill behind the Courtalam falls. It was a three-kilometer walk uphill to Agathiyar‘s cave. The night set in. We trotted in the dark with Tavayogi leading the way with the aid of the torchlight. It was pitch dark as we reached the Shenbaga Devi Amman Temple, which was in total darkness except for a light inside the Goddess's shrine. Tavayogi calls out in the dark through the metal grills. I see some movement on the floor of the temple. Apparently, some folks were sleeping in the temple. He introduces himself and they seem to know him. He asked them to open up Agathiyar‘s cave, which they obliged readily. A man led the way while we followed. As it was dark, I could not make out the surroundings although I knew we were walking on the banks of a lake and could hear the roar of a waterfall nearby.
239
Tavayogi calls out in the dark through the metal grills. I see some movement on the floor of the temple. Apparently, some folks were sleeping in the temple. He introduces himself and they seem to know him. He asked them to open up Agathiyar‘s cave, which they obliged readily. A man led the way while we followed. I could not make out the surroundings although I knew we were walking on the banks of a river and could hear the roar of a waterfall nearby. The caretakers were three elderly women. Supramaniam, the one who showed us to the cave, apparently was from out of town. He unlocked the iron grills to the cave. He lit the hurricane lamp, tidied the place so that it was conducive to spend the night, and even prepared hot tea for us in the cave. The drink was a blessing in that cold weather. There were a few statues including a statue of Agathiyar, pictures and the vasikol that Agathiyar used, I was told. The vasikol is placed under ones arms to retain the flow of the breath through a particular nostril. Tavayogi told us there was even Agathiyar ‘s sandals earlier but now was missing. The caretaker woman drops in to check if all was conducive for our night out in this cave. Supramaniam and the caretaker then leave. Their brother Supramaniam who was from out of town was the one who showed us to the cave. He unlocked the metal grills to the cave. He lit a hurricane lamp, tidied the place so that it was conducive to spend the night, and even prepared hot tea for us in the cave. The drink was a blessing in that cold weather. There were a few statues including a statue of Agathiyar, pictures and the vasikol that Agathiyar used. The vasikol is placed under ones arms to retain the flow of the breath through a particular nostril. Tavayogi told us Agathiyar‘s sandals were now missing. The caretaker woman drops in to check if all was conducive for our night out in this cave. They then leave. The cave was small, cozy, and warm. We could hardly stand up in this cave. The adjacent compartment of the cave, which was empty except for an oil lamp burning, was where Agathiyar had meditated. We entered this chamber and seated ourselves. Tavayogi was sad to notice that a portion of this cave had now become a store filled with pots and pans. He was also saddened that the cave had now been named Avvai‘s cave when in it was Agathiyar‘s cave. As usual, Tavayogi sang the hymns, which I have now become familiar with, followed by me singing the SIDDHARGAL POTRI. Tavayogi then left my brother and me to continue with the prayers and retired for the day. I hang my cloths to dry outside the cave and locked up the grilled door to the cave entrance before retiring for the day. We laid blankets on the ground and used our bags and clothing as a pillow. We were so exhausted that the moment we laid our heads on the ground we had dozed off. I did wake up in the middle of the night though and saw rats scurrying away in the crevices and sides of the cave. I had a g ood night‘s sleep and was refreshed the next day.
240
We could hardly stand up in this cave. It was small, cozy, and warm in here. The adjacent compartment of the cave, which was empty except for an oil lamp burning, was where Agathiyar had meditated. We entered this chamber and seated ourselves. Tavayogi was sad to notice that a portion of this cave had now become a store filled with pots and pans. Tavayogi was also saddened that the cave had now been named Avvai ‘s cave when in actuality it was Agathiyar‘s cave. As usual, Tavayogi sang the hymns, which I have now become familiar with, followed by me singing the Potri. Tavayogi then left my brother and me to continue with the prayers and retired for the day. I dried my cloths outside the cave and locked up the grilled door to the cave entrance before retiring for the day. We laid blankets on the ground and used our bags and clothing as a pillow. We were so exhausted that the moment we laid our heads on the ground we had dozed off. I did wake in the middle of the night
though and saw rats scurrying away in the crevices and sides of the cave. I had a good night‘s sleep and was refreshed the next day. Day 11 - Roaming the Jungles of Pothigai and Courtalam
26 September 2005 - I woke up early as usual and came out of the cave to realize that we were next to a huge waterfall and a lake. In the early morning sunlight, I could make out some movements in the surrounding jungles. I sat and watched the day begin. As the day dawned and there was more light, I noticed it was the monkeys that had been perching on the cliffs and trees. Tavayogi woke up shortly. Supramaniam and the caretaker woman turned up early to prepare tea for us. We took our bath at the falls under the watchful eyes of Tavayogi. He cautioned us to be careful, as the rocks were slippery and asked that we hold on to the railings that had been put up. I washed and dried my cloths again!
Photo 22 The final leg of my pilgrimage with Tavayogi. Clockwise: With a sadhu outside Dhakshanamurthi's Cave in Courtallam; Paintings at Chitrasabai in Courtallam; Inside Dhakshanamurthi's Cave; Chitra Sabai: Inside the inner chamber of Vallalar's Cave; Chitra Sabai; Outside Vallalar’s Cave.
241
After drying my cloths, I came up the steps to the cave a sadhu was squatting at the entrance to the cave and having tea with Tavayogi and the rests. He had long matted hair and was beaming a smile. He invited me in. I greeted him and sat down beside him. I had my tea. He remained quiet as Tavayogi talked with the caretakers. This sadhu then tells me he would be at the temple below and leaves the cave. Who was he and why did he need to tell me that? Lord Dhaksana Murthi’s Cave
Tavayogi suggested we go over to Lord Dhashina Murthi‘s and Ramalinga Adigal‘s cave. He asked me to get the blessings of the elderly women and give a small contribution to her, which I did. We came down the hill to Shenbaga Devi Amman‘s Temple. Yogi S A A Ramaiah in his book BABAJI GITA says this temple is built on the exact spot where Agathiyar initiated Maha Avatar Babaji into Kriya Kundalini Pranayam. Yogi S. A. A. Ramaiah in his book BABAJI GITA says Shenbaga Devi Amman temple was built on the exact spot where Agathiyar initiated Maha Avatar Babaji Baba Nagaraj into Kriya Kundalini Pranayam. This temple was where Babaji had sat for days in meditation. His Guru Siddha Bhogar had instructed him to go to the Pothigai Hills to meet Agathiyar. Babaji left Kadhirgama in Ceylon for the Pothigai Hills. Babaji adamantly went into penance until Agathiyar appeared in front of him. I saw the sadhu again at the temple just as he had promised. I told him we were going to Lord Dhakshinamurthi and Ramalinga Adigal‘s cave and asked if he would like to follow. He jumped down from the seat he was perched on immediately and led the way. He opened up the grilled gates to the cave entrance for us. He lighted the oil lamp inside the cave. The sadhu having lighted the place for us went out and sat on a rock outside the cave. We entered the cave, which was large enough to allow us to stand. There were statues of Agathiyar, his wife Lopamudra and Rishi Visvamitra in this cave. In the inner chamber was a statue of Lord Dhashina Murthi. We sat in meditation for a while. Ramalinga Adigal ’s Cave
The sadhu closed the grilled gates to Lord Dhashina Murthi‘s cave as we came out. Tavayogi then lead us to Ramalinga Adigal‘s cave. The sadhu followed us some distance but eventually turned onto another path. I caught up with him to thank him. He gave me a wink before we parted. What was that wink for? Was this the Siddha that Supramania Swami told I would meet on my journey?
242
I turned to join Tavayogi and my brother who were already some distance ahead. Tavayogi left us at a spot to check out the route to Ramalinga Adigal‘s cave. He reappeared from the opposite direction and led us away from the spot. The entrance to Ramalinga Adigal‘s cave was secured with metal grills too. Tavayogi told me it was locked. I inspected the door and tried to unlatch it. Surprisingly the latch gave way and I could slide the grilled door aside quite easily. It was pitch dark inside. We had to light up the candle. The outer chamber was large enough to stand around. Tavayogi and I crawled into the inner chamber, which was rather small. I grasped Tavayogi‘s hand. Tears ran down my cheeks. I loved Ramalinga Adigal very much having read much about him. I was grateful and appreciated Tavayogi for bringing me to the cave where my favoriteS iddhas had meditated; having guided me to these auspicious spots and places which I would not have seen and experienced if I had undertaken this journey alone. We closed the grill to the caves and headed back for Agathiyar‘s cave. We prayed at the Shenbaga Devi Amman Temple on our way back. This temple was where Maha Avatar Babaji had sat for days in meditation. His Guru Siddha Bhogar had instructed him to go to the Pothigai Hills to meet Agathiyar. Babaji left Kadhirgama in Ceylon for the Pothigai Hills. Babaji adamantly went into penance until Agathiyar appeared in front of him. M. Govindan in BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHAR KRIYA YOGA TRADITION, (Govindan, Marshall, Babaji And The Eighteen Siddha Kriyayoga Tradition, 1991, Kriya Yoga Publications (Reg), 196 Mountain Road, P.O.Box 90, Eastman, Quebec, Canada, Joe 1PO, http://www.babaji.ca, reproduced with permission via e-mail), (Govindan, 1991) narrates this episode,
―Boganathar inspired his disciple, Babaji, to seek this objective of Siddhanta Yoga, and so directed him to seek initiation into Kriya Kundalini Pranayama or Vaasi Yogam from the legendary Siddhar Agasthiyar at Courtalam in the Pothigai Hills of Tamilnadu. Babaji traveled on foot to Courtalam and on arriving there at the Sakti Peedham, one of the sixty-four shrines throughout India dedicated to God as the divine mother, he made a solemn vow to remain at that spot until Agasthiyar would initiate him into the secrets of yoga. On the forty-eight day, when Babaji was on the verge of complete collapse, with great longing, he simply repeated repeatedly the name ―Agasthiyar‖. Suddenly the eminent Siddhar
243
stepped out of the nearby forest and came up to where Babaji was sitting in
prayer.‖ ―Agasthiyar emphasized the strict conditions under which it was to be practiced and its potential for awakening the higher levels of consciousness, spiritual enlightenment and ultimately the transformation of all five bodies. He then directed Babaji to go to Badrinath. Babaji made the long pilgrimage to Badrinath and then spent eighteen ―long, lonely months‖ practicing intensively all the yogic kriya taught to him by his Gurus Agasthiyar and Boganathar.‖ We bid farewell to all the caretakers who had gathered at the temple. Tavayogi again insisted on carrying my bundle of damp cloths. We started down the mountain to the spot where Prem left us the day before. Prem had been worried sick having no idea about our whereabouts in the jungles of Courtalam. He had been calling Tavayogi on the cell phone but as there was no signal in the mountains, we did not receive his calls. He was relieved to see me, as he was answerable to his agency on my safety and well-being. We then continued on our journey to Palani. Agathiyar Opens His Eyes Again
Before we left Courtalam Tavayogi took us to a Shivan temple, Lord Kutralanathar in town. At the Shiva temple was a shrine for Agathiyar. Tavayogi narrated an incident that took place here during his travels through India. He was at Agathiyar‘s shrine at the spot we stood today. He h eard a melodious hymn. On tracing the source of that hymn, he chanced upon Somasundareswarar Swami who was standing at a shrine of Lord Shiva. Later Tavayogi met Somasundareswarar Swami often at Shenbaga Devi Amman Temple. Somasundareswarar Swami maintained Agathiyar‘s cave and the surrounding caves until his demise. We sat at Agathiyar‘s shrine in this temple and Tavayogi started singing hymns. Tavayogi broke down as he sang Ramalinga Adigal‘s ―Indru Varumoh Naalaiku Varumoh Allathu Mathendru Varumoh ‖ that is when I thought I saw Agathiyar open and shut both his eyes. I got up to move closer, to get a better view and to confirm what I had seen. True enough there was Agathiyar opening and closing, both his eyes, which were very human. Back at Agasthiyampalli the sculptured granite figure of the Siddha had both eyes sculptured closed. However, as I left his shrine his left eye was wide open watching me. At Courtalam, the Siddh a‘s eyes were sculptured wide open. Now human eyes were watching me. I stood still, amazed, my sight fixed on the Siddh a‘s eyes. That is when
Tavayogi called out to us saying, ― You have seen, have you? Come on let‘s leave.‖ Tavayogi again hurried us out of the temple having witnessed that spectacular event. He never gives us a moment to dwell on the mystical. I presume he does not want us to be stuck with those images and be at that stage or level forever. Sankara was
244
always afraid that the devotee or the yogi might become so infatuated with his God that he would never get to the Reality behind the Gods. Andrew Harvey in his book HIDDEN JOURNEY-A SPIRITUAL AWAKENING, published by Penguin Books USA Inc., 1992, (Harvey, 1992) has the following conversation with Mother Meera, which I can relate to Tavayogi hurrying us away each time a miracle takes place.
―You have come to give the light to all people, so all can awaken in whatever way they choose, in whatever situation or society or religious discipline they find
themselves.‖ ―Yes.‖ ―You do not want disciples in the old sense.‖ ―No. If people want to come to me, I can give them the light. If they want to be taught by me inwardly, I will teach them. If they want to take my light and be
taught by someone else, they can.‖ ―Daniel said a beautiful thing yesterday,‖ I went on. ―H e said you never treat any of our visions of you or the light as special, because you never want us to rest at
any stage or state.‖ ―Yes,‖ Ma said. ―There is always more. Always. Even for the greatest of yogis, even for Sri Aurobindo, there is always more. You must go on and on aspiring,
praying for more and more light.‖ ―Realization is not, you have been showing me, one marvelous moment. It is a process.‖ ―Yes. A journey without end. There are different stages in the journey, but the journey has no end.‖
―The great danger for me,‖ I said, ―is that the ego will seize what the soul is learning for itself, to make itself proud.‖
245
―It will try. However, the soul‘s joy will break it down, no? The divine will not use you unless you are humble. My power passes through those who are clear. Keep yourself clear at all times. If they work with the light, it will transform them
and give them the power to change themselves and so change the world.‖ When we checked in at a hotel in Palani, it was nightfall. Tavayogi told us we should climb up Palani Hill first thing in the morning. He again insisted on sleeping on the floor. Day 12 - Palani Amazes Me Again
This was the second time I was instructed in the nadi to come to Palani. At 5.00 in the morning, we started for the Palani Temple. The streets were quiet. Shops were still closed. We walked from the hotel in town to the temple on the hillock. We had to wait in queue, as the temple was still closed. At 6.00 am, we were allowed to enter. We stood in front of Palani Murugan and offered our prayers. I still cannot recall what I saw here; at
Dhandhayutapani Murugan‘s sanctum just as I cannot recall what I saw the first time, I was in this temple in 2003. We went down some steps to the open and crossed over to another temple structure, which housed Siddha Bhogar‘s shrine. Palani had puzzled me earlier in 2003. I wanted some answers then. It was clear to me now on my second visit to Palani. This was definitely not the route I took to Bhogar ‘s shrine in 2003. In my earlier visit, I remember pretty well that I had walked along a passage from Dhandhayutapani Murugan‘s shrine to Bhogar‘s shrine. Bhogar‘s shrine was housed in the same building as Dhandhayutapani Murugan‘s shrine but to the back. There was no necessity to go cut across the open to go to Bhogar‘s shrine. The shrine walls now were beautifully painted with murals depicting episodes from Bhogar‘s life in color. In 2003, there were no paintings on the wall but bare walls. Tavayogi sat along the corridor outside Bhogar's shrine in meditation. I wept in silent. When he came out of meditation, we entered Bhogar‘s shrine. There were four temple priests when we stepped into the chamber , just as in 2003. One of them showed the flame in front of the Maragatha Lingam and another figurine of Goddess Bhuvaneswari that Bhogar had worshipped, both placed on a raised dais. The priests then pointed out the opening where Bhogar had entered and is still believed to be in samadhi. They narrated the history of the temple to Tavayogi and my brother. I cried again here. After gaining control of myself, I moved to a spot in the same spot in the room to sit for a while as the three priests continued filling in Tavayogi and my brother on the
temple‘s history. The fourth priest who was very much younger than the rests was standing in attendance observing the others and me without uttering a word.
246
As we came out of this chamber, this young priest intercepted us at the corridor away from the others. I was overjoyed on seeing him with a tumbler in his hands. I told myself, ―My God it was happening again. I am being given the Abhisegam Paal again.‖ He passed the tumbler that he was holding to Tavayogi who was right in front, saying, Abhisegam Paal. I had the gift of receiving this milk when I was on my pilgrimage to this temple in 2003. Today I was receiving it again. Tavayogi drank a portion and passed the tumbler to my brother who was behind him. My brother drank a portion and in turn passed the tumbler to me. I emptied the tumbler and gratefully handed it over to the priests who look pleased. Surprisingly no one questioned him nor did he say anything further. I came out of Bhogar‘s shrine in a state of bliss now as I did then. As we came down the steps into the open again, Tavayogi stopped and turned back to look at me. He questioned me knowingly, ―What is it, my son.‖ He had this twinkle in his eyes and gave me a broad smile. I went up to him and placed my head on his chests. Tears quelled in my eyes. I tagged along in bliss as Tavayogi and my brother walked ahead. We left the temple premises. Later we checked out of the hotel. Marudamalai and Pambatti Siddh a’s Cave
On the way back to Kallar, Tavayogi took us to Marudamalai Murugan Temple where Siddha Pambatti had meditated at an adjacent cave. We had to leave the car behind at the base of the hill because renovation works were being done in and around the hill temple. We hopped onto a bus that took us to the top of the hill. This was my first ride on a bus in India. We stood all the way to the top as the bus was packed. We had a quick Darshan of Lord Murugan. The temple priests brought two garlands of flower and placed them around Tavayogi and my brother. Tavayogi removed his garland and placed it around my neck. We went down a flight of steps to the cave of Pambatti. Here the temple priests narrated to us the story of Pambatti and his penance at this spot. We sat for a while. Tavayogi meditated. Some of the devotees and the tourists come over to Tavayogi for the sacred ash. This was the first time I saw the Indian public approach Tavayogi for his blessings in public. We took the bus back down the hill. Back to Kallar
As I was coming to the end of my tour, I realized I needed something more than the sights and sounds that were shown to me. On the way back to Kallar, I recalled and brought to mind all that I had witnessed and seen on this fabulous tour and pilgrimage of Siddha hideouts and caves, religious spots and places. I was extremely blessed to have Tavayogi escort and show me around. Many miracles had taken place since I was here in India on my second trip just as Agathiyar had promised me in the nadi reading. Yes, it would be a joy to relive all these miracles and happenings and share them with my family and friends on return to Malaysia. I shall speak about how Yogi Ramsuratkumar had joined Supramania Swami and me in
247
chanting his name; how Agathiyar had opened his eyes to see me - first one eye at Agasthiyampalli, then later both eyes at Courtalam and many more incidents. I shall cherish all that I had seen and heard on this pilgrimage. I could talk about them for some time to come but eventually talk would have to end too. What next after I reached the shores of Malaysia? Do I go back to my routine life? This journey should not be a mere tour of pilgrimage spots. I needed something that I could take back with me besides these memories. Therefore, I told Tavayogi, as we had tea, on our way back to Kallar, I did not want the journey of mine to end just like any other tour of India and that I needed more. I wanted something more out of this journey. Something that could bring me advancement in my spiritual path. He looked at me for a moment and then asked if I had been chanting the mantra that was given to me by him at the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham back in Malaysia. I told him that I had received that mantra of Agathiyar much earlier, back in November of 2004 from astrologer Dr. Krishnan and I have been chanting it since then. Tavayogi tells me briefly there are other that need to be undertaken and ran through them to me. Day 13 – Another Day of Doing Charity
At dawn, I went for a bath at the river with Tavayogi and my brother. Seeing us head for the river the local children too tagged along happily and noisily with excitement. Mrs. Sarojini (now Mataji Sarojini Ammaiyar) and a local woman prepared food to feed the locals, sponsored by my brother this time around. Back from the river, I cleaned and decorated the prayer room, which I took it upon myself to do as long as I was in Kallar. My brother took the opportunity to show the transcribe of his nadi that he saw in Trichi some days back. I had very much wanted my brother to read the nadi because I feel he is someone special. Each time before the Gods and Saints appeared in my dream, my brother was always there. I did mention this to Supramania Swami. He interpreted my brother appearing in the dreams as Lord Vinayagar himself - the elder one. I had also mentioned to Tavayogi and requested Tavayogi to advise my brother to see his nadi when he was in Kallar. In fact, when I was in Kallar Tavayogi did ask me if I wanted to read the nadi. He could arrange for people to come over from Avinasi to read my nadi at the Peedham. I declined because I had not yet fulfilled by obligations to Agathiyar and the nadi completely. Once I had fulfilled the instructions from the latest reading of the nadi, I would consider seeing it again for further directions from the Siddha. Mrs. Sarojini told us much has been said in her nadi about Tavayogi but Tavayogi stopped her abruptly from revealing more. Later when she came into the cabin that was our lodge, I requested her to continue on Tavayogi and the nadi readings pertaining to him. She brought more transcribes of the nadi on Tavayogi, on her, and some others written in notebooks. She read to me the greatness of Tavayogi mentioned by the Siddhas. That afternoon we had a prayer for Agathiyar and the Siddhas, followed by serving free food for the locals. Then my brother on seeing the pitiful sight of the native Indians suggested to me if he should buy them
248
clothing. I told my brother we could try mentioning to Tavayogi. Tavayogi happily agreed, telling us his prayers were answered. Tavayogi added that he was wondering how he was going to manage the children who would come asking for new clothing since Deepavali was around the corner.
I was surprised with Tavayogi‘s reaction. Only a couple of days ago when I had arrived in Kallar I put forward my wish if I should get these children some shoes since I noticed they go to school bare footed. Tavayogi told me it was not necessary. His priority was getting them textbooks and stationeries. Anyway, they would lose those shoes eventually, he added. This event reminds me of an episode that I read in the book FRAGRANT PETALS - A REPRESENTATIVE ANTHOLOGY ON SRI BHAGAVAN published by Sri Ramanasramam, 2005, Tiruvannamalai. (TPR, 2005) TPR writes in the chapter, THE APPROACH THROUGH SONGS in this book as follows,
―Bhagawan turned to me and said: "He is Kanappa, the disciple of Vallimalai Swami. He sings beautifully, even better than his Guru does. He brings tears to
one‘s eyes.‖ Bhagawan went on praising Kanappa, which was something quite unusual, so a real urge to hear him came over me, and I begged him to sing. He began to sing the TIRUPPUGAL. I have never heard such a vibrant voice. He even brought tears to my eyes. For an hour or more, we all listened spellbound. I went out of the hall just behind Bhagawan and he suddenly turned around and said to me, "All this is unnecessary. If you gave your mind to it, it will lead you astray- no use". This was a shock to me, as he had just been praising Kanappa sky
high.‖ ―On another occasion, the famous singer Dilip Kumar Roy spoke as follows, ―I know no meditation or samadhi and no sadhana to attain it. I follow the devotional approach of Bakti. I worship God through my songs. By crying to him I seek to attain him Bhagawan, is this way right? Please guide me, master.‖
―Bhagawan looked graciously at him and said with immense love and compassion; "Yes, what you are doing is just what you have to do. Carry on and it will certainly lead you to your goal. Through devotion to God we discharge our emotions and that is a sure way to reach him."
―Again, I went out to lunch just behind Bhagawan and again he turned to me. This time he said,
249
―Tell Dilip that our Tamil Saints have said that Bakti is the mother of Jnanam. Therefore, Bakti Margam is supreme. The essence of Bakti is in merging with the universal being through emotional devotion.‖
―I was perplexed. The other day he had praised the singing of Kanappa but then advised me not to follow that way; and now again he was saying that the devotional and emotional way of Bakti was the supreme and almost the only way to reach God. I pondered over it for a time, and then it flashed on me that he praised this way to Kanappa who was already following it under instructions from his Guru but cautioned me against it and the caution applied only to me personally. Moreover, he alone can judge what path is right for me. Now again he was commending the Bakti path as supreme because for Dilip it was supreme.‖ The disciple eventually realized that Bhagavan‘s reply and the advice he gave were meant solely for each individual and not to be generalized. Osho too had on many occasions contradicted his own sayings. When questioned he would give an answer that was true and appropriate for that disciple and for that moment only. Sadhu Natanananda in SRI RAMANA DARSANAM published by Sri Ramanasramam, 2002, (Natanananda, Sri Ramana Darsanam, 2002) has this to say,
―In this case and in all the other exchanges I have just given, the attitudes and assumptions of the devotees that manifested in Bhagavan‘s presence determined
the response.‖ When Tavayogi told me, it was not necessary to spend on clothing for the poor at Kallar but when my brother proposed he readily agreed and appreciated the move to buy new clothing, I too realized that every word said by a Saint or Guru is meant only for that individual only for him alone. This I realized again, when I mentioned to Tavayogi that Appana had wanted me to be the secretary of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham and that I had refused the offer. Tavayogi agreed I did the right thing in refusing to accept the offer. ― It was not necessary for us. It might be appropriate for Seelalli, who accepted the post, for he has a purpose that is to spread the greatness of the Tamil language,‖ he added. In an article on the net,
250
―Babaji and Mataji, in their own time, melt all hearts, expand all minds, and transform the consciousness of each of their devotees. Babaji teaches that all paths are glorious and each is appropriate for the soul guided to follow it. ‖ I too realized that every word said by a Guru is meant only for that individual only for him alone. We took along Mrs. Sarojini to shop for clothing at Mettupalayam. We purchased some 39 pairs of new clothing. The owner of Kumaran Textiles was kind enough to give us a discount. Earlier we did enter a shop two doors away but picked up only two pairs as the owner after learning that the clothing were for the poor started to dump stained, old cloths on us saying he was giving us at a discounted price. On our return to the Peedham word went out that, Tavayogi was giving away Deepavali clothing although it was not Deepavali yet. The villager‘s children crowded around Tavayogi and each received a pair of shirt and pant for the boys and dresses for the girls. That night my brother and I started packing up to leave Kallar first thing in the morning. Tavayogi handed some things to be delivered to the disciples back in Malaysia. He then called me into the prayer room at the Peedham saying he owes me something. He asks that Mrs. Sarojini bring fruits on a tray and asked me to place some coins on it.
He then gave me a second teecha, which was in the form of a breathing exercise. Later Mrs. Sarojini and Tavayogi reminisce on their days together in the Patti Mantra team having spoken throughout Tamilnadu and on various interesting topics. We listened attentively. Day 14 – Another Day with Supramania Swami
29 September 2005 - After a good night's rest in Kallar, I woke up early. Mrs. Sarojini heated up the water for our bath, as it was too early and dark to have a bath in the river. She prepared breakfast too. My brother and I bid farewell to Tavayogi and Mrs. Sarojini. We left Kallar for Tiruvannamalai at 6.00 am. We reached Tiruvannamalai at 2.30 pm. Supramania Swami met us on arrival at his kudil. I introduced my brother to Supramania Swami. Supramania Swami then asked me, ―Did you see your Guru?‖ I was simply amazed at Swami, being himself a great gnani, took time to enquire about Tavayogi, who Swami knew was mentioned by Agathiyar as my Guru. He then
asked, ―Did you hear the voice?‖ triggering my memory back to the first day at the kudil. Suddenly I remembered that I had heard a third person chant along with us the first night I spent in Swami‘s kudil upon
251
arriving in India. I asked excitedly Swami who it was. He answered with a laugh, ―That was Visiri Matai‖ referring to his Guru Yogi Ramsuratkumar (Visiri Swami ). He also said, ―You have undertaken this pilgrimage
for me.‖ Supramania Swami had a few predictions for my brother. Swami handed him a five-faced rosary that he had been using and asked us to split into two. I told him to give it all to my brother without breaking it up. Ramajayam drove my brother to Chennai at 4.00 pm in a four-wheel drive that my brother hired. That evening I took Swami to his village, Nacha Ananthal, eight kilometers from Tiruvannamalai town. We returned the same night. That night I contacted Vimalan whom I met in Kallar. He dropped in at the kudil. I introduced him to Swami asking him to look into Swami ‘s needs since Vimalan and Suresh were locals of Tiruvannamalai. Vimalan wanted to take us to a few temples the next day, including that of Lord Arunachaleswarer. Day 15 – Annamalaiyar Up Close
At 8.00 am, Vimalan comes to the kudil to take us to two small temples run by Suresh and him around Tiruvannamalai. The first was a Shiva Temple. Vimalan introduced Swami and I to the caretaker who was blessed to have Siddha Esaki appear before him. This man had stumbled upon this depilated temple some time back and took it upon himself to restore the temple and perform prayers for all the deities here. Then one day Siddha gave his Darshan, invited the caretaker to follow him and holding him by his hand pulled the caretaker of this temple through a crack in the wall of the inner shrine of Lord Shiva. There was a bright light on the other side of the crack in the wall. The caretaker panicked and let go off Es aki‘s hand. He missed an opportunity of a lifetime to see the other plane. These boys had decorated and adorned the deities and laid flowers throughout the temple specifically for our visit. The caretaker invited us for the pradosham prayers that evening. The second location they took us to was a temple where numerous statues including a Lingam and that of Goddess Amman were unearthed. Both these temples were being rebuilt. Then Vimalan and one of his friends led us to the famed Lord Arunachaleswarer Temple from the first temple. Suresh joined us at Lord Arunachaleswarer Temple. Together with him was the local flower dealer. I had a pretty good and close look at Lord Annamalaiyar thanks to these boys. We returned to the kudil after packing our lunch from a hotel at 11.00 am. Suresh, Vimalan and his entourage bid farewell asking Swami and me to go over to the first temple for pradosham prayers at 5.00 pm.
252
Later when we were alone Swami asked me if we needed to go over to these temples for the pradosham prayers? I sensed he was not keen on going so countered another suggestion that we go to the Yogi‘s (Visiri Swami) ashram, Ramana‘s ashram, and Seshadari‘s ashram instead, to which he gladly agreed. Yogi’s Ashram, Ramana Maharishi ’s Ashram and Seshadari Swami’s Ashram
The pradosham prayers were being conducted at the yogi‘s ashram too that evening. Supramania Swami sat and watched the Abhisegam to the lingam and Nandi silently without even moving neither an eyelid nor an inch. We
spent an hour and a half at the yogi‘s ashram. As we came out of the temple the chanting of the yogi‘s name was being played at a booth selling books and cassettes at the ashram. I purchased the cassette but Swami insisted he paid for it. It was nightfall now as we moved on to R amana‘s ashram where bhajans was being sung at the Maharishi‘s samadhi. We sat for a while and moved along to Seshadari Swami ‘s ashram were Supramania Swami again paid for the book on Seshadari Swami ‘s biography and his photo that I picked up. We went back to the kudil, packed over bags, and started for Supramania Swami‘s village where we would spend the night. Day 16 – Returning Home From a Pilgrimage of a Different Kind
Preparations were done to conduct a prayer in Supramania Swami‘s home in his village. As the women folk were preparing the dishes Swami charted my astrological chart. Being an astrologer too, he was eager to know why I had made this trip at this particular moment in time. It seems that the planets were favorable for this travel overseas to see my Guru. I had to make this trip according to the charts. Today was the third Saturday in the Tamil month of Puratasi. Swami conducted the prayers to Lord Narayanan. His family prepared lots of food and offered it to the Gods after which they gave me the honor of distributing the food to all those present. After prayers and lunch, I bid farewell to Swami and his family. I left for Chennai at 12.00 pm. Swami‘s wife accompanied me until Chennai were she would visit her second daughter. I was driven to the tour agent‘s office in Kodambakam, as we were early; it was only 4.30 pm. I had Tiffin with Jeeva, the tour agent. Prem sent me to the Meenambakkam Airport at 7.00 pm. I took the flight back to Malaysia at 11.00 pm. I arrived in Malaysia at 5.30 am and took a cab home. I reached my home at 7 am. It was yet another memorable pilgrimage a pilgrimage of a different kind as I returned home for to walk the Sixth Mile.
253
CHAPTER 13 THE SIXTH MILE After The Second Pilgrimage The Breath
I returned to Malaysia in bliss; having being shown both the path and the Guru; having seen miracles performed by Agathiyar; and having brought back certain techniques and methods of yoga to put into practice. After coming back from my second trip to India, I could not fit into society anymore, my family and friends. Suddenly we did not have anything in common. There was hardly any conversation. I tended to stay away from functions, gatherings, and the crowd. I wanted to be alone. I felt miserable that the people should fall further into this chaotic order of the world. I sympathized with them. I prayed that they too should realized there were bigger things in life as Bharathi mentions to Goddess Parasakthi , ―Mother please release me from this petty things in
life‖. A paragraph in the biography of the yogi, biography of Yogi Ramsuratkumar, YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR, THE GODCHILD OF TIRUVANNAMALAI by Truman Caylor Wadlington, draws similarity to the state I was in:
―After lifetimes of seeking out worldly experiences, and understanding, a man turns him back to the phenomenal worlds, and begins to search his inmost being in an effort to realize the source of spirit from whence he sprang and to which he must return. Gradually through the constant impact of dull and unadventurous lives, he becomes insensitive to the vibrations of the outer physical worlds, within which he is a functioning entity. He becomes aware of the interior spiritual vibrations and proceeds to journey inward to the kingdom of the soul. The outer world loses its desirability whereas the formless spirit nature assumes paramount importance. The individual reoriented himself to the higher mind and thus begins to touch upon greater awareness. Yet with his sensitivity still in but an embryonic state, spiritual struggle, hardships, and merciless trials of endurance assail him. The waters of purification crash down upon him, and threaten to carry him deep beneath the surface of the waves. But with the advent of soul consciousness, he stabilizes himself in spiritual life wherein he is responsive to the vibration of the subtler realms and directed by the purposes of the soul.‖
254
Ramsuratkumar once explained that some days all was clear to him, and he felt as if he was standing in the highest heaven, and he knew he was a son of God. While at other times, he was dragged down from pure ecstasy into the depths of abysmal gloom. I told Tavayogi I was not going to the Peedham anymore. ―The reason being‖, I told him; ―my life was full. You are here. Agathiyar is here. I don‘t need anything further‖. Tavayogi said I should go if only to interact with other devotees and spread the joy of knowing Agathiyar . ―Take me for instance,‖ he says. ― Didn‘t I travel to Malaysia to talk about Agathiyar? When Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil in Kallar, Coimbatore taught me some asana and breathing techniques when he was in Malaysia in 2005, I did not realized the value of his teaching then. Later Agathiyar in the nadi mentions that it is a treasure chest that he has delivered to us. True enough upon further reading I realized the importance of asana and pranayama for one seeking the divine.
Photo 23 Tavayogi demonstrating asanas and pranayama techniques to disciples in Malaysia. Still photos from video footages by Muralitharan Saminathan, Sathiswaran Arumugam and Thayalan Arumugam.
255
Gurucharan Singh Khalsa and Yogi Bhajan say it beautifully in their book, BREATHWALK – BREATHING YOUR WAY TO A REVITALIZED BODY, MIND AND SPIRIT, Broadway Books, New York, 2000,
―When you emphasize inhaling over exhaling, the sympathetic part of the autonomic nervous system boosts your heart rate and blood pressure. When you emphasize exhaling over inhaling, the parasympathetic part slows your heartbeat and relaxes the circulation, nerves, and digestive system. Together the sympathetic and parasympathetic systems work rather like the accelerator and the brakes in your car.‖ Pranayama
After Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal took me on a tour of some Siddha samadhi‘'s, caves and temples in Tamilnadu and upon returning to his ashram in Kallar, I told him I did not want the trip to end like any other tour of pilgrimage spots. I needed something to work on. I asked him what I was to do now. He stared at me for a while before answering. He asked if I was chanting Agathiyar‘s mantra regularly. Then he passes me a technique of breathing and asked me to work on it. He told me I had to put in lots of practice. He told me in Tamil, vaasiye kadavul its translation being, breath is God. Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal in his book, ATMA TARISANAM 79 quotes a Siddha song, to support his claim,
Moochapa Theivam Endru Munnor Sonnar, Munivargalum Siddhargalum Athaithan Sonnar. It means, ―Our ancestors have told that breath is God. The munis and Siddhas too have told the same.‖ Tavayogi says, to control prana is pranayama. Prana is the vital force that moves this universe and all of creation. The force that moves this universe moves the individual too. It enters the individual through and along his breath. Tavayogi quotes the Siddha Tirumoolar , ―The one who masters the art of inhaling, retaining and
exhaling of breath need not fear death for he overcomes death.‖ Tavayogi says whatever forces in motion in the universe are also available in the individual as subtle forces. One who harnesses these forces conquers nature and gains control over it. The control of prana leads to deathlessness. Swami Vivekananda says to get into the subtle perception, we need to begin with the grosser perception. From the external, we move to the internal. Use the breath to slowly enter the body and find out the subtle forces at
79
http://www.slideshare.net/shanmugamavadaiyappa/atma-tharisanam-tamil
256
work in the body. The whole world is in motion because of prana. The most obvious manifestation of prana is the breath says Swami Vivekananda.
―To reach the subtle we must take the help of the gross, and so, slowly travel towards the most subtle until we gain our point.‖ The Siddhas recommend a practice called nadi sudhi or purifying of the nerves through alternate nostril breathing. Once the nerves are purified then pranayama can be performed efficiently. Swami Vivekananda in his book, RAJA YOGA – CONQUERING THE INTERNAL NATURE, Advaita Ashrama, Calcutta, 1998, (Vivekananda, Raja Yoga - Conquering the Internal Nature, 1998) guides us on nadi
sudhi,
―Stopping the right nostril with the thumb, through the left nostril fill in air, according to capacity; then, without any interval, throw the air out through the right nostril, closing the left one. Again inhaling through the right nostril eject through the left; practicing this three or five times at four hours of the day, before dawn, during midday, in the evening, and at midnight, in fifteen days or a month purity of the nerves is attained; then begins pranayama.‖ Vivekananda explains why one needs to select a particular hour of the day for these practices.
―The early morning and the early evening are the periods of calmness. Your body will have a like tendency to become calm at those times. We should take
advantage of that natural condition and begin then to practice.‖ Vivekananda adds that practice is necessary.
―Simply listening to explanations and theories will not do. With practice, within a few days a little glimpse will come, enough to give one encouragement and
hope.‖ Swami Vivekananda explains further in RAJA YOGA – CONQUERING THE INTERNAL NATURE, Advaita Ashrama, Calcutta, 1998, (Vivekananda, Raja Yoga - Conquering the Internal Nature, 1998) ―We shall gradually see the reasons for each exercise and what forces in the body are set in motion. All things will come to us, but it requires constant practice. No amount of reasoning which I can give you will be proof to you, until you have demonstrated it for yourselves. As soon as you begin to feel these currents in motion all over you, doubts will vanish, but it requires hard practice every day.‖
257
Vivekananda reminds us that the aim, the end, the goal of all this training is liberation of the soul and absolute control of nature. Man alone attains perfection, not even the Devas says the Swami. The human birth is necessary to free oneself. The body is the best instrument we have to achieve this purpose. He says the body has to be kept fit. Iyengar assures that the body is the temple of the soul and it can truly become so if kept healthy, clean and pure through the practice of asana. Swami Vivekananda summarizes beautifully what we should do.
―In this body of ours the breath motion is the ―silken thread‖; by laying hold of and learning to control it we grasp the pack thread of the nerve currents and from these the stout twine of our thoughts, and lastly the rope of prana,
controlling which we reach freedom.‖ Control prana and you have ultimate control over all things. Swami Vivekananda adds,
―The prana is the vital force in every being. All manipulations of the subtle forces of the body, the different manifestations of prana, if trained, give push to the mind, help it to go up higher, and become super conscious, from where it acts. All this bringing of the mind into a higher state of vibration is included in one word in yoga‐ samadhi.‖ We are moved by prana to inhale and exhale. Swami Vivekananda guides us further,
―By taking up a nd controlling the motion of the lungs; when we have done that for a sufficient length of time, we shall be able to control the finer motions.‖ ―Every part of the body can be filled with prana, this vital force, and when you are able to do that, you can control the whole body. Great prophets of the world had the most wonderful control of the prana, which gave them tremendous willpower; they had brought their prana to the highest state of motion and this is what gave then power to sway the world. All are parts of the same ocean of
prana; they differ only in their rate of vibration.‖
258
From THE SCIENCE OF BREATH by Yogi Ramacharaka, W. & J. Mackay & Cg. Ltd., Chatham, 1903, (Ramacharaka, 1903) the author says,
―...... Prana, the principle of energy exhibited in all living things, which distinguishes them from a lifeless thing. It is taken up by the system along with
the oxygen, and yet is not the oxygen.‖ ―Prana is the name by which we designate a universal principle, which princip le is the essence of all motion, force or energy, whether manifested in gravitation, electricity, the revolution of the planets, and all forms of life, from the highest to the lowest. It may be called the soul of force and energy in all their forms, and that principle which, operating in a certain way causes that form of activity which
accompanies life.‖ ―Just as is the oxygen in the blood used up by the wants of the system, so the supply of prana taken up by the nervous system is exhausted by our thinking,
willing, acting, etc., and in consequence constant replenishing is necessary.‖ Swami Rama in MEDITATION AND ITS PRACTICE, The Himalayan International Institute of Yoga Science And Philosophy Of The USA, 1992, (Rama, 1992) mentions,
―Prana is a word that means ―the first unit of energy,‖ a subtler level of energy within the human being, which is the link between the body and the mind. Pranayama practices allow the student to channel and balance the flow of this subtle energy, which is responsible for the well‐being and coordination of all the
body‘s functions.‖ R. R Diwakar in his foreword to B K S Iyengar's LIGHT ON PRANAYAMA, HarperCollins Publishers, India, 2004, (Iyengar, Light On Pranayama, 2004) says,
―..In yoga, prana (in all its five aspects in man of prana, apana, vyana, udana and samana) is the very essence of the energizing principle of the animate and inanimate world. It pervades the whole universe. In addition, pranayama means
the full control of that energizing principle in one‘s own being by a certain discipline. This discipline aims not only at good health, an equilibrium in the physical and vital energies, but also the purification of the whole nervous system in order to make it more capable of responding to the will of the yogi in controlling the sense‐urges, and in making the mental powers more subtle and sensitive to the call of the evolutionary urge, the higher divine nature in man.‖
259
Swami Rajarshi Muni in his book YOGA ‐THE ULTIMATE ATTAINMENT, Jaico Publishing House, 2004, (Rajarshi Muni, 2004) states,
―Prana is the highest form of matter, and matter is the lowest form of prana. It is manifested to a high degree in the causal body, to a medium degree in the subtle body, and to a low degree in the gross body.‖
―Prana in the human body manifests as physical activities on the gross level, and as mental activities on the subtle level. Thus it sets both body and mind in
motion and serves as a link between the gross and subtle bodies.‖ ―Impurities in the physical body (malas) prevent the clear ex periencing of the subtle body. The gross body is purified through the adoption of a reduced and
simple diet, the practice of celibacy, and other purification exercises …‖ ―When an aspirant of yoga learns to fully awaken personal prana, or inner life‐energy, and release it from the control of the conscious ego ‐mind, prana itself then automatically and spontaneously moves the body through the various
purification movements.‖ ―As a result of this purification, the aspirant gradually transcends the leve l of extroverted consciousness and begins to attain refined experiences of the subtle body.‖
―Subsequently, the individual proceeds to purify the subtle body in order to attain still higher experiences. For that purpose he or she allows advanced yoga techniques, such as the withdrawal and concentration of the mind, to
spontaneously arise through the release of prana, the vital force.‖ Swami Rajarshi Muni agrees with Siddha Avvai, Sankara and Vivekananda that the human body is the only fit vehicle for seekers who wish to tread the path of conscious spiritual evolution. He says when prana is regulated and properly directed, it can charge the various parts of the body, purifying and rejuvenating them. He quotes the Yoga Chudamani Upanishad in his book YOGA‐THE ULTIMATE ATTAINMENT, Jaico Publishing House, 2004, (Rajarshi Muni, 2004)
―From prakriti's inexhaustible reservoir the human body draws prana for carrying out its biological functions throughout its lifespan. Prana is extracted from
260
prakriti as subtle energy. When stored in the human apparatus, it acts as the
essential power source for carrying out bodily functions.‖ ―Oxygen is capable of sustaining only the gross body, while the vital force nourishes and sustains the subtle body. This vital force flows through the channels of the subtle body and can rejuvenate even the gross body, increasing its
longevity.‖ In a footnote in his book AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, Self ‐Realization Fellowship, 1990, (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990) Yogananda mentions that atoms and electrons are blind forces, prana is inherently intelligent. The pranic life-trons in the spermatozoa and ova, for instance, guide the development of the embryo according to a karmic design. Swami Rama in MEDITATION AND ITS PRACTICE, the Himalayan International Institute of Yoga Science And Philosophy Of The USA, 1992, (Rama, 1992) says,
―Inhalation and exhalation are the ―vehicles‖ through which the pranas ‐ the vital force travel in the body.‖ Paramahansa Yogananda mentions in his AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, Self ‐Realization Fellowship, 1990, (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990) that a yogi‘s body loses its grossness after use of certain pranayama. He adds,
―Offering the inhaling breath into the exhaling breath and offering the exhaling breath into the inhaling breath, the yogi neutralizes both breaths; thus he releases
prana from the heart and brings life force under his control.‖ Rajarshi clarifies further,
―… prana travels through the subtle body by means of subtle channels known as Ida and pingala. These subtle channels, like the gross air passage, have their upper ends at the openings of the left and right nostrils. However, they do not end up in the lungs like the respiratory system of the gross body. Instead they run down to a bulbous subtle structure (kanda) situated about three inches below the
navel of the gross body.‖
261
Rajarshi too recommends alternate nostril breathing as did Swami Vivekananda earlier,
―This is considered a powerful exercise in creating pranaprabalya, or the strengthening of prana, as well as the purification of the nadis. The more pranayama is done, the more prana is stored in the kanda.‖ R. Venu Gopalan explains in his book, THE HIDDEN MYSTERIES OF KUNDALINI, b. Jain Publishers (P) Ltd, New Delhi, 2001, (Gopalan R. V.)
―The srcin of the nadis is called kanda . All the important nadis emerge from this astral centre and do the major activity of carrying the prana.‖ Yogananda explains further,
―The mystery of life and death, whose solution is the only purpose of man‘s sojourn on earth, is intimately interwoven with breath. Breathlessness is deathlessness. Realizing this truth, the ancient rishis of India seized on the sole clue of the breath and developed a precise and rational science of breathlessness. The life currents, operating in the human body as the fivefold prana or subtle life energies, are an expression of the aum vibration of the omnipresent soul.‖
―When the breath‐link between soul and body is severed by evolutionary karma, the abrupt transition called "death" ensues; the physical cells revert to their
natural powerlessness.‖ Yogi Ramacharaka in THE SCIENCE OF BREATH, W. & J. Mackay & Cg. Ltd., Chatham, 1903, (Ramacharaka, 1903) says,
―When the ego leaves the body, the prana, being no longer under its control, responds only to the orders of the individual atoms, or groups of atoms, forming the body, and as the body disintegrates and is resolved to its srcinal elements each atom takes with it sufficient prana to enable it to form new combinations, the unused prana returning to the great universal storehouse from which it
came.‖ B. K. S. Iyengar in LIGHT ON PRANAYAMA, HarperCollins Publishers, India, 2004, (Iyengar, Light On Pranayama, 2004) says,
―The practice of pranayama helps to cleanse the nadis, which are tubular organs of the subtle body through which energy flows. The respiratory system is the
gateway to purifying the body, mind and intellect. The key to this is pranayama.‖
262
Swami Rajarshi Muni has this advice,
―So long as prana is restrained in the body, the soul does not leave the body. Then there is no fear of death. Hence one should practice the regulation of
prana.‖ Asana
B. K. S. Iyengar in LIGHT ON THE YOGA SUTRAS OF PATANJALI, HarperCollins Publishers India, 1993, (Iyengar, Light On The Yoga Sutras Of Patanjali, 2005) explains that asana is moving into various positions, finding perfection in the pose and maintaining it, and reflecting on it. Only when effortful effort in an asana becomes effortless effort, one has mastered the asana. He says each asana has to become effortless. It is necessary to find a posture in which we can remain long. Performing asana with effort, concentration and balance, forces us to live intensely in the present moment, says Iyengar.
―…. Being in the present, has both a strengthening and a cleansing effect: physically in the rejection of disease, mentally by ridding our mind of stagnated thoughts or prejudices; and, on a very high level where perception and action become one, by teaching us instantaneous correct action; that is to say, action which does not produce reaction. On that level we may also expunge the residual effects of past actions.‖
―To advanced students, a teacher teaches a whole asana in relationship to what is happening in a single action. And when the student then learns how the minutest modifications of a toe can modify the whole asana, he is observing how the microcosm relates to the whole, and the organic completeness of universal structure is grasped.‖ Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal in his book, ATMA TARISANAM mentions that there are eighty-four major asana coinciding with 8,400,000 species on the face of the earth. Tavayogi quotes from Agathiyar ‘s SAUMIYA SAGARAM, verse 250, where it is mentioned nine asana that are of utmost importance. The asana are go‐mukha‐asana, padma‐asana, vira‐asana, simha‐asana, path‐e‐asana, mukt‐asana, mayura‐asana, vajra‐asana and suga‐asana. As I take a step onto the Seventh Mile Agathiyar surprises me further!
263
CHAPTER 14 THE SEVENTH MILE Agathiyar Seeks My Home
Agathiyar arrived on our shores on 2 January 2010 in the form of a bronze statue that was commissioned to Varadaraj of the Bronze Creative, in Swamimalai, Tamilnadu, South India. Agathiyar in my brother-in-law Arumugam‘s nadi had
asked
him,
a
staunch
devotee
of
Raghavendra who was working on building the Mritiga Brindavanam for a for Saint Raghavendra in Ipoh, for a spot in the Jegath Guru Sri Raghavendra Mritiga Brindavanam that was to be built. When Arumugam consented, Agathiyar asks me to get his statue done and laid out the specifications and conditions. I thought I should seize this opportunity to make that statement in the nadi regarding building a temple for Agathiyar come true. I accepted to take charge and finance this temple of Agathiyar while Arumugam could concentrate with his mission of Photo 24 The Bronze statue of Agathiyar in the author’s home
putting
up
the
Brindavanam
for
Saint
Raghavendra.When Nadi Guru Ramesh tells me Arumugam was asked to provide a spot for Agathiyar ‘s shrine in the Sri Guru Raghavendra Mritiga Brindavanam he was building in Ipoh, Malaysia, I immediately offered me to help construct a shrine for Agathiyar. When I doubted if I could do it, Ruqaiyyah Waris Maqsood in her book FINGERPRINTS, Ta-Ha Publishers Ltd, 1 Wynne Road, London SW9 0BB England, writes,
―Your fingerprints are your ‗identity card‘ and although they may seem such flimsy and ephemeral things, the moment you touch something, even though you may not see the marks, you have left something of yourself behind on that thing that can be tracked down and identified by others. The almighty one at your
264
moment of conception laid down the exact pattern of your individual fingerprints, if not in his infinite wisdom which is so far beyond ours, before that time! When you were no more than a tiny drop of sperm, a minute living cell, the pattern that was you was already encoded in your ‗capsule.‘ Moreover, whatever changes you underwent throughout your life, or how many times you changed the surface of the skin of your fingers, that pattern persisted and still marked you out as ‗you‘. Therefore, that must mean that you as an individual are very valuable to the almighty one - he does not just see the crowd, he sees you, within the heart of the crowd. Therefore, you must face up to your own responsibility, and live in accordance to the dictates of your own conscience, making your own decisions and not expecting any other individual to bear the burden of your decisions and actions. You should not despair if your burden seems hard, for God has given his promise that on ‗no soul do we place a burden greater than it can bear.‖
Tavayogi once mentioned that one‘s effort on this path was until the Swadistana chakra. After reaching Swadistana, the Siddhas shall lead one the rest of the way. My effort was in bringing Agathiyar ‘s statue over. Now it is up to him to perform his Lilas and miracles for the good of mankind. The statue has to be a replica of the one in Agasthiyampalli, Vedharanyam, India; his figurine is to be of bronze (aimpon; he has to be made in Swamimalai, India; he was not to exceed one foot in height; work on him has to start in the Tamil month of Thai and Maasi of 2009; on completion, prayers are to be conducted at the Adi Kumbheshawara temple in Kumbakonam, and only then is he to be shipped to Malaysia; on arrival in Malaysia, Nava Abhisegam to be conducted; and chanting of his name - Aum Agathisaya Nama was to be repeated 100,000 times. If the Siddha did not give specific instructions, I could have picked a statue off the shelf although it was also rare to find one of Agathiyar in the market. However, here he did give me specific specifications and so I had to commission one. Failing to find a local artisan, I remembered a relative who had placed an order for a bridal costume through the net, received the goods through courier and was extremely satisfied, and so I went to the net and goggled for artisans in Swamimalai. I had seven names. I sent a mail to each one of them. Only two responded to my mail. One mailed me asking to get back to him. The other called me. I put forward my request to him through the phone. He agreed to take up the job. Therefore, Varadaraj (91 99 4400 0655) of the Bronze Creative (http://www.bronzecreative.com) was given the tasks of making the idol of Agathiyar. Varadaraj will however need to go to Agasthiyampalli in Vedharanyam to see for himself the statue of Agathiyar that was installed there. The Siddha also mentions he wants to come to my home where I need to do Abhisegam and japam or chanting of his name 100,000 times before installing him in his temple at the Brindavanam in Ipoh.
265
The statue of Agathiyar was completed and handed over to Krishnan of Gaerish Logistics Pvt Ltd in Chennai to be shipped to Malaysia and couriered to my home. When the relevant papers could not be cleared on time in Chennai, Varadaraj told me he could only deliver the statue of Agathiyar to me on 4 January 2010, a day after the Jayanthi. It saddened me that Agathiyar could not make it for his Jayanthi celebrations after all means have been exhausted to ensure he reached my home on time for his Jayanthi. Then a miracle takes place. Varadaraj calls me at 9.30 pm on 1 January 2010 saying Agathiyar had boarded the plane. Gaerish Logistics managed to send his statue over by MAS Cargo and that I could claim him at 11 am the next day. Agathiyar arrived at the Kuala Lumpur International Airport (KLIA) at 5.53 am on 2 January 2010. My family and I head for the cargo terminal of KLIA with excitement and joy to receive Agathiyar. After two hours of clearing the relevant papers, I get delivery of Agathiyar‘s bronze statue. He steps into my home at 5.30 pm. Agathiyar decides to arrive a day before his Jayanthi. I began conducting Abhisegam on his statue; lighting the sacred fire or Homam; and conduct bhajans. Therefore, it was that Agathiyar came to my home in the form of a bronze statue that he had dictated be made for the purpose of showering his grace from his abode at the Sri Raghavendra Mritiga Brindavanam Kinta which is being built in Ipoh, Malaysia. While waiting to grace the Brindavanam, Agathiyar has given my family and me the rare opportunity to care for him at my home. Tavayogi conducts a two-day celebration in Kallar every year, which ends in the lighting up of a Yagam (Yagna, Yajna). Tavayogi who had been lighting five Yagna pits had been instructed to light 108 pits during the Guru Puja and Jayanthi of Agathiyar on 25 December 2010. I had been doing prayers on Agathiyar ‘s Jayanthi at my home since 2006 on the requests of Tavayogi. Tavayogi asked me to start conducting a Homam, a smaller version of the yagam, besides reciting the names of the Siddhas as usual. I had extended invitations to family and friends to join me in the Abhisegam, chanting of Agathiyar ‘s name and in conducting a Homam during Agathiyar‘s Jayanthi on 3 January 2010.
It has been three years now since Agathiyar arrived at our shores. I feel fulfilment in having brought Agathiyar over to Malaysia. I am blessed to have taken up the offer to bring him over. The first time I saw the nadi in 2002, I was asked to aid financially in building temples and also to build one for Agathiyar. Shivabalan who brought Senthilkumar from India to read the nadi mentions to me that these requests had been read to fifty others but no one had taken it up. He advised me to take it up. In the 30th reading of the nadi Agathiyar is please that, I had wished to set up a temple/ Peedham/ kudil for him. In the 31st reading Agathiyar spells out how to go about making his statue. When I met Supramania Swami, he tells me I shall build a temple and that it shall be in Tiruvannamalai. When I was figuring how and when I was to put up a temple for Agathiyar, my first Guru Supramania Swami comes to
266
my aid, telling me he wants to build one in his village, 8 km from Tiruvannamalai. I agreed to help him put up the building. Later he tells me it has to be in Tiruvannamalai. We start on this noble venture when a Siddha comes along and stops him from continuing further. Supramania Swami agrees to drop the idea midway. Supramania Swami then builds a kudil for himself. Now stands a kudil or hermitage at this site of the temple. Supramania Swami has since passed away. His family moved into the kudil. I put forward the idea to Tavayogi if he wanted to occupy and set up a branch of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham at this kudil. Tavayogi made a visit to this kudil and after considering turned down the offer. When I went through the nadi reading of 2002 again, I came to discover that I was to set up the temple, not alone, as I had thought before, but with an association. Initially I thought it was with Supramania Swami. When the temple did not materialize, I thought it was to be with association with Tavayogi. However, that too did not take off. Later I thought it would be with Appana of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Malaysia. It was not to be. When I thought that Agathiyar was to be housed in the Mritiga Brindavanam for Saint Raghavendra in Ipoh that was being constructed by my brother in law, it looks like it is not to be either. I realize now as I pen this work today that Agathiyar is here to stay put at my home. This was what he had wanted all this while. All other happenings were only a reason for him to enter my life and my home. Thank you my Lord for your grace and faith in me. Agathiyar‘s arrival on our shores has a definite purpose. In J. Krishnamurti‘s first work, AT THE FEET OF THE MASTER, he says,
―In all the world there are only two kinds of people - those who know, and those who do not know; and this knowledge is the thing which matters. What religion a man holds, to what race he belongs - these things are not important; the important thing is this knowledge - the knowledge of God's plan for men. For God has a plan and that plan is evolution. When once a man has seen that and really knows it, he cannot help working for it and making himself one with it, because it is so glorious, so beautiful. Therefore, because he knows, he is on God's side, standing for good and resisting evil, working for evolution and not for selfishness. Those who are on his side know why they are here and what they should do, and they are trying to do it; all the others do not yet know what they should do, and so they often act foolishly, and try to invent ways for themselves which they think will be pleasant for themselves, not understanding that all are one, and that therefore only what the one wills can ever be really pleasant for any one. They are following the unreal instead of the real. For you are God, and you will only what God wills; but you must dig deep down into yourself to find the God within you, and listen to his voice, which is your voice. You must study
267
deeply the hidden laws of nature, and when you know them arrange your life according to them, using always reason and common sense.‖
―When you become a pupil of the master, you may always try the truth of your thought by laying it besides his stopping often to think: "what would the master think about this? What would the master say or do under these circumstances?" for you must never do or say or think what you cannot imagine the master as
doing or saying or thinking.‖ Agathiyar is in Malaysia to help us move closer to him and his path that surely has been proven by the Siddhas as the path to deathlessness. Now in the Eight Mile he has certain tasks for me.
268
CHAPTER 15 THE EIGHTH MILE Abhisegam
Agathiyar asked me to perform Nava Abhisegam or the bathing ritual of his statue once he was delivered in Malaysia. I did manage to call over relatives and friends and perform this do. I had since then been doing Abhisegam to him on Full Moon (Pornami), New Moon(Amavasai) and Thursdays (Guru Naal) too. I did not realize the magnitude of this ritual that I was asked to perform until I read in Dr. Najan‘s ALAYANGALUM AGAMANGALUM, where the Dr speaks of the various Abhisegam conducted in temples. Originally, 25 in number, the kinds of Abhisegam practiced had dwindled to 16 and later to 12 kinds. Each Abhisegam supposedly shall bring upon the devotees certain aspects of a good life. Water (good health),
Tender coconut water (riches),
Honey (pleasure, wealth, education, sangeetham),
Dairy milk (long life),
Yogurt (posterity),
Vibhuti (spiritual knowledge),
Sandhanam (prosperity),
Kunkumam (all goodness),
Rose water (overcomes fear),
Sesame oil (bliss)
Rice flour (helps clear dept),
Abhisegam
kuthu
(overcome
disease),
Manjal pohdi (improves power to attract others), Ghee (Moksham),
Panjamirtham (purity), Sugarcane water (cures illnesses),
Brown sugar (overcome enemies),
Bananas (increase food)
Mangoes (children),
Passion fruit (overcome anger),
Oranges (truthfulness),
Lime (overcome fear of death), and
Cooked rice (creates empires). I started with nine as srcinally requested by Agathiyar but expanded to 16 later. Then in one of the incidence as narrated by Karthikeyan in his blog http://siththanarul.blogspot.com. I realized that I had somehow established the same number of Abhisegam as the Siddhas performed for Lord Shiva.
As I move forward on the Ninth Mile he has further tasks in store for me.
269
CHAPTER 16 THE NINTH MILE Lighting the Sacrificial Fire
The Siddhas, rishis and munis had dedicated their lives towards research and experimenting for the sake of and betterment of humanity and the world at large. Their wives were equally capable and knowledgeable in these related fields. They trained their students in these fields too so that these knowledge and practices would be passed on over the ages to help maintain, nourish and sustain the world and its inhabitants. They were all working for the welfare of the community and people at large. As I reflect on my past, I am grateful for the continuous guidance I have received until this day. As a child, I took up worship of Lord Murugan and the other deities following my parents and family. As a bachelor, I used to wake up in the early hours of dawn, chant mantra, and sing the praise of the Lord. This followed in the evenings too. Not satisfied I used to frequent all the temples in the vicinity. One day all this stopped because I could not get answers to the many questions that were on my mind. Then Lord Shiva in my dream tells me to keep all these questions for a later date, which I understood to be the Lord asking me to be patient and all shall be answered in due time. I started back on the path of devotion after fourteen years when in 2001 my nephew comes to me with a mantra that he was supposed to deliver to me. A year after, I am reminded about the nadi. The nadi reading brought me to the worship of the Siddhas and started me on a pilgrimage to India. Supramania Swami of Tiruvannamalai, Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigalaar of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil, Kallar and Agathiyar (through the nadi) guided me since then. Through Supramania Swami, the need for me to build a temple (according to the nadi) was fulfilled.
When Agathiyar asks that I have a bronze statue of him made and perform Abhisegam I was both delighted and confused. I was delighted that Agathiyar had given me this rare privilege but I was questioning myself as to why he was bringing me back to the path of devotion or Bakthi while Tavayogi wanted me to progress and move on to the path of wisdom or Gnana.
270
When I was led to Supramania Swami on the last leg of my pilgrimage to India in 2003 and took him as my Guru and later met Tavayogi in Malaysia in 2005, I was in a similar situation. Supramania Swami frequented temples and wanted to build one for Lord Murugan. Tavayogi did not encourage temple worship but instead wanted us to come out of it. Agathiyar started me doing the Abhisegam for him. Then Tavayogi started me on the Homam. My initial reaction was how I was going to do it. I was not a Brahmin by birth. Neither was I a priest. I had never performed the Abhisegam or the Homam on my own. Nevertheless, I summoned some guts and managed to perform the Abhisegam with friends and relatives. When I told Tavayogi of my fears in conducting the Homam, he answered that I was not much of a difficult task. He told me to get a copper Homam Kundam to start with and added that those stuffs that need to be placed in the sacrificial fire are easily available and can be purchased in the shops. Knowing Tavayogi always answers in brief and does not elaborate much, as usual I turn to the books and net for more information. Agathiyar comes into my home in the form of a one foot bronze statue and has Tavayogi perform the Abhisegam and homam. Agathiyar made me perform these rituals too, I believe because I had not done a good job in my last birth as a priest in Kerala. Although I was confused and had my reservations about these rituals, I performed these to my best ability. I prayed that I did not want to end up being a priest. I wanted more. I wanted to seek the kingdom of God. Then Agathiyar decides to reveal the purpose as to why he wanted me to perform these rituals.
Photo 25 Tavayogi performs the Abhisegam and Homam at home of the author
After going through the books on Yagna by the numerous authors who I have quoted extensively in this book, I realized the magnitude of the benefits derived in performing the Yagna and its relationship with the sun
271
(suryan). I realize now why Tavayogi started me off on this adventure and Agathiyar in the nadi asks me to conduct prayers to suryan too. We have already seen how the Siddhaswho knew that not everybody could realize God in themselves immediately, had paved the way where one would have to go through the four divisions of Yoga in a systematic way. For one to attain Jnanam on the onset is a difficult task since we are dealing with mind-stuff that is not easily comprehended, the Siddhas take us through these four stages, from the elementary level to the attainment of Gnosis (Knowledge). The Siddhas devised these paths so that every individual could get on the band-wagon to Godhead and made sure no one was left out. Keeping alive the sacrificial fire Yagna and bathing the Lord with various offerings (Abhisegam) is categorized in the path of Sarputramaargam (Kriyai) or the Ritual Worship of Shiva, which is also known as the Path of the Son according to SHIVAGNANA SIDDHIYAR SUPAKKAM and SHIVAGNANA SIDDHIYAR. Just as mentioned in the SHIVAGNANA SIDDHIYAR SUPAKKAM and SHIVAGNANA SIDDHIYAR that performing Yagna and Abhisegam was the path of the son, Agathiyar says this was the very reason he had delegated these tasks to me. How can I repay the kindness and compassion of my Father? Agathiyar adds that the Yagna is performed not for myself and the family but for the good of mankind and all of existence! I was tasks with such a rare privilege. Again how could I ever repay my Lord for his Grace? Professor Anil Kumar and Pandit Shriram Sharma Acharya, just as Agathiyar and Tavayogi, say that the Yagna is never personal and is for the collective good of mankind. When I was told the first time by Tavayogi that he was performing a Yagna, he told me that he was doing it to lessen the extend and force of the many natural calamities that where taking place during that period of time. Later he started lighting five Yagna pits which eventually became 108 Sarva Dosa Nivarana Maha Yagam on the instructions of Agathiyar. This Yagna was conducted annually at his ashram grounds to commemorate the Jayanthi and Guru Puja of Agathiyar. Devotees of Agathiyar are given the rare opportunity to conduct their own Yagnas to appease the Dosas and to bring fortune and good health upon themselves besides performing this ritual for the welfare and good of all of creation. I was asked by Tavayogi to conduct prayers for Agathiyar in Malaysia simultaneously while he performs them at his ashram in Kallar. Later during his visit to Malaysia, he personally conducted the Homam and Abhisegam at my home. My family and I learned from watching him perform these procedures. Watching him perform them enabled us to fine tune and make good what was lacking.
272
Professor Anil Kumar on his webpage www.saiwisdom.com explains that there are three aspects to every spiritual activity that is the ritual aspect of it or Karma, its inner significance or Jnanam and the third, devotion or Bakti which forms the link between the two. The Professor says men who conduct the Yagna and the offerings form the karma kanda, or the ritual aspect. Tavayogi mooted me to carry out the lighting of the sacrificial fire. He told me to start small with the Homam, a smaller scale of the Yagam. I went into a stage of fright. I was not a brahmin by birth, nor was I accustomed to doing these rituals and had doubts about them, I was not one who was religious, and I did not frequent temples. The question that cropped out of my mind was how was I going to do it? Who is to guide me on these procedures? Whether I was eligible to conduct a Homam? Tavayogi answered that it was no big deal. He asked that I get a copper vessel or Homam Kundam and all the stuffs that go into the sacrificial pit, all available commercially and could be purchased off the shelf. He mooted me to start a fresh and new journey and also gave me the confidence to get started. Professor Anil Kumar adds that in order to experience joy and bliss in this activity the inner significance of the ritual or Jnanam has to be understood. When Agathiyar came to my home in the form of a bronze statue that he had instructed me to prepare under strict conditions and to confirm to given specifications, and asked that I perform the Nava Abhisegam , I carried out all to my utmost ability. But I did not want to end up being a priest. I had already played that role in my past life according to Agathiyar‘s revelation. Then Tavayogi started me on the homam. Agathiyar made me understand through the nadi reading the purpose of engaging in these rituals. He tells me that I was not doing it for me or my family but for the good of all of mankind. I realised that I should appreciate the fact that Agathiyar has asked me to conduct the Abhisegam and Tavayogi the homam for not everybody gets an opportunity to do so. In the very first reading of my nadi, Agathiyar asks me to assist financially in the construction of temples and to build one for him too. When Supramania Swami wanted to build a temple, I took it as a sign and we went ahead to construct a Murugan temple in Tiruvannamalai only to be stopped by the forces above. Agathiyar started me on the BaktiMargam by leading me to Supramania Swami. He was born on the temple grounds of Thirutani, pulled the chariot of Lord Murugan annually at Thiruchendur, and was in ever communion with Lord Arunachaleshwar of Tiruvannamalai. He had three Gurus to his credit: his father Jayaram
273
Pillai was his first Guru; Pundi Mahaan or Atru Swami; Satananda Swami, Kollimalai Swami and Yogi Ramsuratkumar or Visiri Swami of Tiruvannamalai. Supramania Swami conducted himself with a sense of devotion at the temple and equally towards his Gurus. When I accompanied him to Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s samadhi where the Pradosham was being conducted, he sat there watching the whole procedure without even moving a limb or twitching an eye. I was amazed to see him perform this feat. I wondered what was in the Abhisegam conducted on the Shivalingam that caught his attention to the extend he forgot himself and the world around him? Yagna (Yagam, Yajna, Yagya/ Agnihotra) is the ritual of lighting up a fire pit and is performed in a public place with attendance of a large group of people while on the other hand a Homam is lit at home. Prof. Anil Kumar on his webpage www.saiwisdom.com explains the various forms of Yagna conducted. Every spiritual activity has three aspects he says, 1. Karma (ritual aspect), 2. Jnanam (inner significance) and 3. Bakti (devotion). He explains further,
―Yagna is a combination of ritual elements, inner wisdom and devotion. With every spiritual activity, we have three aspects. First, there is the ritual aspect, karma kanda. Second is Jnanam, the inner significance, and the third element is the connecting link, Bakti, or devotion.‖
―All of the materials and men involved in the performance or observance of the event is called karma kanda, which means the ritualistic aspect of the spiritual activity. In order to do karma (action) with sincerity, with steadfastness, with determination, with all its purity and with all the austerities that must go into it, the process requires Bakti (devotion). To perform any action, we need Bakti; the underlying current behind this karma kanda is Bakti .‖
―Karma is one aspect; the second is the Jnanam — the inner significance — which has to be realized in every spiritual activity in order to experience the blissful part of it. Karma and Jnanam are equally interlinked, intertwined, interwoven, intimately associated, and interdependent.‖
274
―We do karma kanda with full understanding of the inner significance (Jnanam kanda). Bakti is necessary for Jnanam, for karma, and in order to be sincere about any ritual. Bakti will help me to do it sincerely and to acquire Jnanam — wisdom in all humility, in all its reverence — because Jnanam requires humility, reverence, receptivity, and sensitivity. A bhakta or devotee must be very humble, prepared to acquire knowledge, and ready to receive the inner significance of every ritual. ‖
―The yajur Veda speaks of yagnas. All sacred rituals have been dealt with in the yajur Veda. A Yagna is never personal. It is collective. It is organized and performed for the welfare of all humanity. Yagna is for establishing peace in this world; it is a prayer for the welfare, prosperity, safety, and security of the entire humanity. Yagna‘s aims are not personal.‖
―The basis for the performance of Yagna is righteousness (dharma). The foundation of every Yagna is dharma, or righteousness.‖ The Professor says one needs to have the element of devotion or Bakti in him to conduct these rituals ‗with sincerity, with steadfastness, with determination, with all its purity and with all the austerities that must go into
it‘. The path of Bakti paves the way for Jnanam, and in the words of the Professor, renders ―wisdom in all humility, in all its reverence because Jnanam requires humility, reverence, receptivity, and sensitivity.‖ I realized conducting the Abhisegam and lighting the sacrificial fire Yagna too is a combination of all these three elements. Prof. Anil Kumar explains that the purpose of a Veda is Yagna Sidhi and Yagna sthithi, first to realize the purpose, or to fulfill the objectives, of every Yagna and second, the procedural aspects respectively. He relates the three important branches of science that the yajur Veda speaks of. The first branch of science, jyotish Sastras relates to the time and the duration factor of every Yagna. The second, vasthu Sastras speaks of the place; the third vyakarana Sastras relates to the mantra aspect of it. He mentions that the yagnas are split into three categories according to the recipient. The Professor says that the Vedas is both Yagna Siddhi and Yagna Sthithi which means ‗to realize the purpose or to fulfill the objectives of every Yagna and the procedural aspects respectively.‘ He explains the three important branches of science that one of the Vedas, the Yajur Veda speaks of :
275
i.
The first branch of science, Jyotish Sastra relates to the time and the duration factor of every Yagna;
ii.
The second, Vasthu Sastra speaks of the place;
iii.
The third Vyakarana Sastra relates to the mantra aspect of it.
The Professor explains the three categories of Yagna categorized accordingly to the recipients. 1. The first category of Yagnas is for the intellectuals and priestly class, the Brahmins who are committed full time to it, having dedicated their lives to Yagnas and whose job is to perform Yagna.This category is further divided into three divisions, i.
Avihavirva Yagna
ii.
Soma Yagna and
iii.
Paaka Yagna.
2. The second category is for rulers and kings.This category is further divided into three divisions, i.
Aswamedha Yagna
ii.
Raja Sooya Yagna and
iii.
Sarvamedha Yagna.
3. The third category is for the rest of us, the householders.This category is further divided into five divisions, i.
Deva Yagna.Deva Yagna is an expression of thanks to God for this beautiful gift of life, body, and health.
ii.
Rishi Yagna.Rishis gave us our scriptures. Rishi Yagna is performed to show ones gratefulness for the heritage and legacy, passed on to us through the scriptures.
iii.
Pitru Yagna.Pitru Yagna is done to express thanks to ones parents.
iv.
Manushya Yagna.Manushya Yagna implies two things, a. Acquiring good values and b. Serving fellow men.
v.
Bhutha Yagna. Bhutha Yagna is showing concern for other beings and animals, trees and plants.
We gather much scientific findings on the Yagna from Pandit Shriram Sharma Acharya‘s book, THE INTEGRATED
SCIENCE
OF
YAGNA
(Acharya,
and http://yagya.awgp.org/purificationofenvironmentbyyagya,
276
The
Integrated
Science
of
Yagna)
The Pandit too explains yagam as meaning selfless sacrifice for noble purposes.
―The yajurveda contains the knowledge of principles and methods of performing yagnas. Yagna is a healing process. Heal the atmosphere and the healed atmosphere will heal you is the modus operandi of a Yagna. In physical terms, Yagna is a process aimed at the refinement of the subtle energy existing in matter with the help of thermal energy of the mantra.‖ The Pandit summarizes the Yagna in the following words,
―Heal the atmosphere and the healed atmosphere will heal you is the Modus Operandi of a Yagna. In physical terms, Yagna is a process aimed at the refinement of the subtle energy existing in matter with the help of thermal energy of the Mantra.‖ The Pandit has mentioned findings by some renowned scientists related to the Yagna and provides an extensive list of benefits derived from conducting the Yagna. i.
Sublime showers of streams of vital energy from the cosmic layers known as Parjanya, generated by the Yagna, augments the level of Prana in the air.
ii.
The Yagna reduces atomic radiation.
iii.
Significant changes are observed in the brain waves and the Anahata Chakra (cardiac plexus) exhibits conditions similar to that which exists after psychic and spiritual healings.
Cle Latouf in his book AGNIHOTRA – AN ANCIENT SOLUTION FOR AGRICULTURE OF THE 21ST CENTURY (Latouf) too lists similar benefits of performing the Yagna or Agnihotra and mentions that the ash is used in cleansing drinking water, in irrigation systems, and as a fertilizer. Cle Latouf and Pandit Shriram Sharma Acharya mention that the smoke from the Yagna is medicinal in value and antibiotic in nature thus eradicating bacteria and microorganisms providing for a cleaner, purer, healthier environment. Since the offerings placed in the Yagna pit have medicinal properties, they attest that the Yagna is the most effective method of administering these medicines to reach every single cell in the body. From an article on the net, the author (could not trace the source – editor) explains the Yagna in a different perspective, one based on his findings in the Vedas, the Puranas and from writings of the Rishis. He equates Yagnas as the father of all material and divine or spiritual forces (Ridhi and Sidhi). Vedas mention Yagnas as means to fulfill man‘s needs and again means to keep away obstacles on the path of his material and spiritual progress.
277
The Rig Veda equates God as Divine Fire and fire as the Purohita. As that, the person conducting the Yagna becomes divine; the Rig Veda recommends the form of fire as an image of God for meditation and devotion.
―Such a person‘s psyche becomes an unlimited vau lt of jewels represented by sacred qualities. The Havan doer finds the same in the form of a vault of rare jewels. These are divine jewels of divine wealth, which follows us in innumerable incarnations/rebirths that we undergo. They fill us up with so many divine glories (Vibhootees).‖ The Yajurveda says Yagna nurtures all and the very Vedas too that srcinated from the Yagna. The author quotes from the Shiva Purana that Yagna is the supreme means to please Lord Shiva and as such, the Rishis were instructed to come down to earth and perform Yagna for 1000 years. In ancient India Rishis, Kings and householders conducted massive Yagnas for both material and spiritual gains. The Kaareerishta Yajna was done to create monsoon seasons; Bhaishajya Yajna to eradicate germs and bacteria; Putreshti Yajna to bless childless couples with a child; Balivaishwa Yajna to bring good fortunes to the householder; Vaajpeya Yajna to awaken latent soul forces; and the Rajasuya Yajna to solve problems in politics and governance. According to the author, the Gayathri Yajna encompasses all these and the Yajna Yaag Samhita recommends that the Gayathri Yajna be conducted before every auspicious program. He quotes from more Puranas. The Brihad Narada Purana states that one who performs the Yagna tends to
‗transport‘ twenty-one generations before him to Lord Vishnu‘s temple. The Matsya Purana states that Yagna helps one to attain salvation or Mukti where he/she shall not take rebirth for thousands and millions of Kalpas. The author quotes Markandeya from the Kalikaa Purana and also the Manu Smriti and Vedas too. He says the soul in us, which is subtle, needs subtle food too. The fire in the stomach, Jatharaagni transforms the gross food that we consume into a subtle form, which is then imbibed by the soul. Similarly when sacrifices are offered into the Yagna it is consumed by the fire and made subtle. He says the gross fire too becomes subtle in nature. With the aid of subtle wind, this then enters the atmosphere and Diu Loka where the Demigods receive their food in subtle form. The author writes extensively on Demigods that are pleased during the Yagna.
Although God is one, ‗yet his qualities and areas of activity are manifold‘, says the author. He says God initially manifests as Divine Powers seen as miracles or Siddhis that ‗create, propagate and nurture this world.‘ The
278
author defines God‘s subtle Divine Powers and the great men, realized souls and true saints who contributed towards a better world as Demigods. He adds to the existing lists of Demigods; the many natural forces in nature which help create, propagate and annihilate the cosmos; the various radiations from galaxies, planets and the stars that affect all of creation; and
the sun‘s rays and its seven colors. He refers to the Indian scriptures where there is mention: i. 33 Koti Devas: a. 8 Vasus, b. 11 Rudras, c. 12 Aadityas, d. 1 Ashwini Kumaaras, e. 1 Pooshaa. ii. Pitrus 8 type, iii. Asuras 99 type, iv. Gandharvas 27 type, v. Pawan 49 type, etc. The five elements water, heat, wind, earth and space –Varuna Devan, Agni Devan, Vaayu Devan, Booma Devi and Indran respectively are Demigods. The Demigods like Agni, Chandra, Prithvi, Soorya, Aushadhi, and Vanaspati when appeased shower rain which sustains life on earth. In the words of the author, ―Therefore if we offer Demigods their subtle food via Yagna fire they will help augment various life forces in a wholesome manner.‖ Pleasing them showers merits or Punya. Maharishi Angiraas states fire is the medium through which prayers and offerings are channeled to the Demigods who in return bless the participants of the Yagna with power, joy and comfort.
The Kalikaa Puranaand Padma Purana says Demigods and man alike experience contentment and fulfillment through the Yagna. The Bhagawad Geeta states that man has to nurture Demigods through Yagna for his advancement. The author equates the performance of Yagna to giving full cooperation to these Demigods to help increase their powers and help in their missionary activities. Through devotion to God, meditation and spiritual practices the bodily
279
parts, Chakras, subtle nerves, subtle glands and Brahmarandhra‘s magnetic center are awakened in the aspirant. These efforts simultaneously appease the Demigods and by a divine magnetic attraction, they begin to manifest
in the devotee‘s psyche. Then a strong bond is forged between them. The author says, ‗In spiritual parlance this connotes pleasing Demigods or mastering them.‘ He narrates from the Puranas where the great Shiva Bakta, Ravana who having unearthed these subtle forces, had total control over them, bid them to carry out his wishes akin to imprisoning the Demigods. Pandit Shriram Sharma Acharya in, FORM AND SPIRIT OF VEDIC RITUAL WORSHIP - PROCEDURE OF YAGNA (Acharya, Form and Spirit of Vedic Ritual Worship - Procedure of Yagna) reveals that Prajapati or Parameswara created man in his own likeness through a Yagna and ordained that both man and the Yagna had to contribute to the growth of each other. The Siddha Konganar reveals that Agathiyar was born out of Yagna (Agni).
Chant Agathiyar‘s name For he shall gift to you all the eight siddhis, He shall present you the mendicant‘s attire, Then all Siddhas will converge and salute, No one will be deprive of witnessing the Jothi or light, Agathiyar was a yogi born of fire, This truth shall prevail throughout the 1008 worlds. The author quotes from the Bhagavadgita where Prajapati created human beings and Yagnas simultaneously and instructed that they worked together for mutual gain.
―Prajapati or world creator is performing Yagnas in the form of sun/moon sending rays to earth, sun sends heat and light, wind circulates life force and a
group of Demigods join forces to obstruct ‗demons‘ in the form of
280
virus/germs/bacteria from making us ill or warding off imminent death by
them.‖ The author says that the spiritual seers and the great Indian Rishis through their subtle divine vision unearthed a science for their manifestation since these energies cou ld not be contacted at the gross level. In his words, ‗they
control virtually every aspect of Mother Nature/Prakriti. Nature‘s laws never obstruct their endeavors and hence they carry out acts which are beyond the ken of nature‘s laws which seem to be against nature‘s laws and impossible to execute.‘ He adds that the great Rishis and Siddhas had succeeded in attaining the supreme spiritual state where man becomes God and the soul becomes Cosmic Soul. Warriors where known to perform Yagnas before battle. Yogis performed Yagnas as part of penance to attain Self Realization and God Realization. During the Yagna, the fire and the Mantra render the offerings and our thought respectively, subtle, which then reach the higher subtle worlds. Chanting of the Mantra awakens certain energies and fire which acts as a vehicle transports these offerings the Demigods. Specific Mantra chanted for specific goals and endeavors result in the creation or manifestation of a specific sound vibration, which in turn awakens the divine centers in those gathered at the Yagna establishing a strong bond with the subtle soul, which attracts divine powers of the cosmos towards it hence attaining the eight Sidhi and nine Nidhis. The author mentions the Siddhas who had attained the eight Sidhi and nine Nidhis, which included the ability to become invincible, invisible, reducing their size to that of an atom or expanding beyond the world (Vishvarupa), walk on water, and conduct space travel. He says all these amazing feats were performed using forces of subtle nature termed as Demigods. Siddha Pambatti describes the capabilities and abilities of the Siddhas thus helping us recognize one. The author ends his article beautifully with a wish that,
―The tradition of Agnihotra must recommence in every household the world over. There was a time when this did happen in ancient India and hence it was a period of heavenly comforts and inner bliss too. The fruit of Yajna is not comfort but it is attaining more op portunities to serve the world.‖ According to Pandit Shriram Sharma Acharya, it would be ideal if one could conduct a Yagna or Agnihotra twice a day, once at sunrise and again at sunset.
281
―The beneficial effect of sunrise Agnihotra sustains the atmosphere till sunset and the sunset Agnihotra sustains the atmosphere till the sunrise. Synchronizing performance of Agnihotra with these activated moments results in attracting a stream of vital, life sustaining energies of the solar system. Hence, the process of Agnihotra, which coincides with them, plays an important role in harmonizing the natural functioning of human mind and body. In this manner, an unending and active healing cycle is established in the houses where this Agnihotra is
performed every day.‖ Cle Latouf too writes that the Yagna be perform ed at sunrise and sunset and ‗if coordinated correctly the vital,
life sustaining energies of the solar system will be attracted.‘ Pandit Shriram Sharma Acharya says all the rituals and practices, the mindset and feelings, determination and discipline that go into the invocation of the Gods through the Yagna generates a tremendous energy that burns
the impurities of our lower nature and transmutes them into good virtues. The Pandit adds, in his words, ‗the collective chanting of Mantra in rhythm produces unique sound waves and vibrations which have an infinite
radiant effect in the outer space.‘ Generally, the mantra is in Sanskrit. Cle Latouf quotes a Professor Joshi, ‗it is believed that Sanskrit mantra contain the quintessential sound of life-sustaining e nergies.‘ Just as the Pandit mentioned, Professor Joshi too states that the mantra that create specific vibration patterns ‗penetrate the energy spheres at the subtle and
cosmic levels.‘ During the Yagna, heat and sound combine to render desired ‗physical, psychological and spiritual benefits.‘ The mantra acquires even greater energy when chanted collectively due the combined vital, mental and causal energies of the masses. Agathiyar instructed me to recite 100,000 times his Moola Mantra in the form of his Nama Japam on his arrival in Malaysia. I was figuring how my family and I are going to manage this endeavor of such magnitude. I started timing the number of chants that I could recite in a minute and realized I needed 10 days if I was to chant from 4 am to 10 pm and 6 days if I was to chant 24 hours a day. Then Mataji Sarojini Ammaiyar, the able aid and assistant of Tavayogi drops in at my home. I asked her how I was supposed to go cover the stipulated number of chants. She told me to gather some people and as an example, if one person could manage 10,000 mantra and if I have ten people with me, we could cover 100,000 easily. My friends, siblings, family and I started the recitation of Agathiyar‘s Mantra AUM AGATHEESAAYA NAMA on the da y of his Jayanthi, 3 January 2010, a day after his arrival on the shores of Malaysia. However, we could only manage 45,000 that took 1 hour 45
282
minutes. We surrender for we were short of breath. Agathiyar in the nadi reading accepted our prayers and surprisingly told us the chanting was sufficient. If a spiritually enlightened person recited the Mantra, he creates a spiritually charged atmosphere, which elevates the consciousness of all living beings and harmonizes nature besides awakening the four Vanis: i.
the first and most elementary Vaikhari,
ii.
the Madhyama type which works in the domain of thought waves, which
iii.
if refined further, leads to the subtler sounds of Para and
iv.
Pashyanti, which are described as the Vanis for spiritual communications and conversation with the Brahma.
The author on the net equates these Vanis to the speech of man, Super Men, Rishis and God. PVR.
Narasimha
Rao
in
his
CHANDI
HOMAM
-
LAGHU
PADDHATI
(Rao)and www.VedicAstrologer.org writes,
―My spiritual master Dr Manish Pandit hails from Pune, India and lives in Manchester, UK. The idea of spreading Homam in the world was revealed to him in a dream a few years ago. He saw eight elevated beings in a dream. They transported him across blue skies to Chennai, India, where he was shown the big fire that was to be lighted in future. They told him to start the work. They assured him that Homam, as a spiritual sadhana was very appropriate in Kali Yuga. As spiritually inclined people have fewer and fewer hours to spend on spiritual Sadhana everyday with the progressing Kali Yuga, sadhana that work fast are more relevant. Homam works much faster than Japam and other spiritual sadhana. They told him that the practice of Homam would transform into a movement that would reach across caste, class and race barriers.‖ He explains that one who meditates on God has him come onto the aspirant and receives the mantra and prayers through the internal fire created within. However, this fire is weak in most. Therefore, the need for having an external fire arises in the form of the Homam, which is a powerful tool for spiritual advancement, aiding and eventually strengthening the internal fire in him. Man is known to have five bodies according to eastern thought and schools. Stoola sareera or the gross body, made up of gross matter and sookshma sareera or the subtle body made up of subtle matter are two amongst the five.
283
The Dr. explains that Bhootaagni burns in the subtle body, which is the very basis of one‘s existence. It manifests in the gross body too in various forms of heat and fire. The furnace in the stomach that digest the food; the fire in the brain that makes one analyze and understand all experiences from the senses; and the ever vital body heat that keeps on alive are the result of Bhootaagni. It is weak in most people due to impurities and obstructions in their subtle energy channels or Nadis in the subtle body, thus unable to energize its existence and limiting the entry of the Divine. The Dr says by overcoming the Malas which are desire (Kaama), anger (Krodha), greed (Lobha), ego, false prestige, wantonness (Mada) and jealousy (Maatsarya), and shedding all veils of delusion (Moha), and strengthening the good virtues, compassion, one-pointed devotion, detachment, eventually the impurities will be cleared and Bhootaagni will burn strong. The Dr adds that this is a very difficult tasks and time-consuming process. He suggests that one take advantage of an external fire to speed up the process. As the deity of Homam enters the external fire on a regular basis, his divine presence clears the mind off its previous conditioning due to Vasanas where in the words of the Dr., ‗one‘s consciousness sinks into the ocean of delusion; strengthens the physical body or gross body (Sthoola Sareera); burns all the impurities in the Nadis in the subtle body or Sookshma Sareera which blocks the free flow of energy; and the karmas in the causal body or Karana Sareera and his presence eventually leads to the strengthening of Bhootaagni. Just as the Gods come into the Yagna, the idea is to develop Bhootaagni to accommodate more of the Divine. Then spiritual practices or sadhana become more effective and give immediate results. As one makes spiritual progress, one‘s karmas drop off the Karana sareera, the impurities in the nadis are
cleansed, one‘s mental conditioning becomes weaker and one can resist the internal enemies. All these are inter related and happen simultaneously. When one burns all of one‘s major karmas, one becomes karmically very light. Nadis in the sookshma sareera are all clear and energy can freely flow anywhere. One is untouched by the internal enemies then. When one sees all as god, nothing can make one angry, jealous, or deluded. When mental conditioning drops, nothing excites one and nothing saddens one. One stays in a state of bliss always. Despite the changing nature of the external work and appearance, one is in the same state internally. The goal of all spiritual Sadhana is to reach that state. Whether through Jnanam (knowledge and wisdom) or through Bakti (devotion and surrender) or both, one has to burn the karmas and impurities blocking one from reaching that state. The goal of all sadhana is to let ego (the sense of ―I-ness‖) go completely and merge (have yoga) with divinity. If a vacuum can be created within oneself, then divine presence can fill the vacuum. As long as one has egotism and various kinds of conditioning (Vasanas) of mind, such a vacuum cannot be created. When all those cease and the mental conditioning is weakened, the mind becomes extremely calm and a vacuum is created within. Then divine presence fills one and
284
the result is indescribable bliss. Homam facilitates this process quickly by burning various karmas that are creating various layers of conditioning and obstructing spiritual progress. Many Hindu rituals involve invoking divine presence in an idol or a water pot (Kalasha) and offering worship to the idol/pot. Unfortunately, we are living in Kali Yuga in which the elements of earth, water and air are not pure. If the idol has any impurities on account of the time when it was made, how it was made, the thoughts of the person who made it etc., the impurities heavily restrict how much divine presence the idol can accommodate. The Dr says of the five known elements Vis earth, water, fire, wind, and ether or space, the only elements that cannot be polluted are space (Aakaasa) and fire (Agni). The Dr adds that of the five known elements Vis earth, water, fire, wind, and ether or space, the only elements that cannot be polluted are space (Aakaasa) and fire (Agni). Acknowledging that it is difficult to carry out spiritual sadhana through the medium of space, he agrees that the best medium would be fire. It is very difficult to do spiritual sadhana via the medium of space. Therefore, the best medium for sadhana is
fire. One of the Sanskrit words for ―fire‖ is ― Paavaka‖, which means ―the one that purifies‖ . Fire is by definition pure and purifies everything that it comes in touch with. The wood or coconut used to sustain fire may have impurities, but fire itself is very pure and accommodates a divine presence of the highest degree. For a ritual using the earth or water elements as the medium to be successful, the sadhaka must be quite pure and the
sadhaka‘s Bhootaagni must be reasonably strong. On the other hand, a ritual using the fire element as the medium can be successful irrespective of the stature and purity of the sadhaka. For this reason, Homam is the most apt sadhana for most spiritual aspirants‘ in this Yuga, especially as the Kali deepens. Homam facilitates this process quickly by burning various karmas that are creating various layers of conditioning and obstructing spiritual progress. The Dr says,
―…Homam is ten times more powerful than Japam. If one does a mantra 1,000 in a Homam, it is equivalent to doing the mantra 10,000 in japam.‖ The Dr advises that one take advantage of the Homam by meditating in front of the fire when the poornaahuti
burns because ‗the chances of losing consciousness of one‘s body and immersing in the mantra fully are the maximum at this point of time than any other.‘
285
Apart from the personal benefits, there are universal benefits of Homam. The offerings in the fire finally reach Sun, who feeds the entire earth. The gross material body of the burnt offerings reaches the gross material body of Sun. The subtle body of the burnt offerings reaches the subtle body of Sun. It is the subtle body of Sun that feeds the subtle bodies of all beings on earth. Thus, feeding it is very important for the smooth running of life on earth. As we enter the Ghora Kali (terrible age of strife and disorderliness) phase, Adharma (un-righteous activities) will be on the rise in the world and as such the subtle body of Sun will become weaker. If more and more people perform Homam and strengthen the subtle body of Sun, it will balance the Adharma and keep the world away from a total collapse.
―The bottom-line is that the strength and the purity of the medium that accommodates the presence of the deity who receives the mantra will decide the effectiveness of the mantra. ‖
―Most Vedic rituals are symbolic of certain inner changes that you bring about within yourself, to remove obstacles within your sookshma sareera that are blocking self-knowledge. The purpose of Veda is the knowledge of self (Atman) and all rituals are ultimately for that purpose.‖
―The ritual of Homam cleanses one internally. The powerful divine presence in the fire has a great ability to cleanse one. Especially, a sincerely offered Poornaahuti creates a lot of positive energy as it burns. One can take advantage of it by meditating in front of the fire as the poornaahuti burns.‖ PVR Narasimha Rao in his CHANDI HOMAM - LAGHU PADDHATI (Rao) and www.vedicastrologer.org too mentions the same,
―Most Vedic rituals are symbolic of certain inner changes that you bring about within yourself, to remove obstacles within your sookshma sareera that are blocking self-knowledge. The purpose of Veda is the knowledge of self (atman) and all rituals are ultimately for that purpose.‖ Generally, the mantra is in Sanskrit. Cle Latouf quotes Professor Joshi, "It is believed that Sanskrit mantra contain the quintessential sound of life-sustaining energies." just as the Pandit mentioned, Professor Joshi too
states that the mantra that create specific vibration patterns ‗penetrate the energy s pheres at the subtle and cosmic levels.‘
286
The Dr advises that the time when the poornaahuti burns is the best time to meditate and the chances of losing
consciousness of one‘s body and immersing in the mantra fully are the maximum at this point of time tha n any other. Here is a list of various elements offered into a Yagna pit. i.
Wood. Sandalwood (Santalum Album), Mango (Mangifera Indica), Bilva (Aegle Marmelos), Pipal (Ficus Religiosa)
ii.
Odoriferous Substances. Saffron, musk and camphor.
iii.
Foodstuffs. Clarified butter (ghee), milk, fruits and cereals.
iv.
Food of a sweet nature. Sugar, raisins, honey.
v.
Medicinal Herbs (Names in Tamil).Kunkuma Poo, Aavaaram Poo, Aavaaram Elai, Saaranathi Ver, Vishnu Kranthi, Kasturi Manjal,
Valampuri, Yelanthai Palam,
Karungkaali, Athimathuram, Nellikaai, Mugil, Ven Kadagu, Thiraviya Pathai, Kadukai, Vilamicha Ver, Korai Kilangu, Vasambu, Kaar pooga Arisi, and Theyvathaaram. One needs a Yagna Kund/Kundam to hold the fire and the offerings. A small inverted pyramid shaped copper vessel is sufficient for performing daily Homam conducted on a personal basis or in a small group. Copper is universally acknowledged for its excellent conduction of electricity and heat. Because of its inverted pyramid shape, the copper vessel and the Homam performed there in, links are established to the cosmic energy fields. This vessel receives, generates and decentralizes electro sphere besides being an effective antimicrobial reactor. The inverted pyramid shape allows controlled generation and multidirectional dissipation of energy. It acts as a generator of unusual energy fields and spreads them in its surrounding atmosphere. Cle Latouf states,
―The word ‗pyramid‘ means ‗fire in the middle‘. Because of its inverted pyramid shape, the copper vessel and the Homam performed there in, links are established to the cosmic energy fields. This vessel receives, generates and decentralizes electro sphere besides being an effective antimicrobial reactor. The inverted pyramid shape allows controlled generation and multidirectional dissipation of energy. It acts as a generator of unusual energy fields and spreads them in its surrounding atmosphere.‖ The Siddhas, rishis and munis had dedicated their lives towards research and experimenting for the sake of and betterment of humanity and the world at large. Their wives were equally capable and knowledgeable in these
287
related fields. They trained their students in these fields too so that these knowledge and practices would be passed on over the ages to help maintain, nourish and sustain the world and its inhabitants. They were all working for the welfare of the community and people at large. Dr Pranav Pandya too explains why the Siddhas, rishis and munis, who according to him ‗dedicated all their endeavors and all their deeds for the noble mission of enlightening others‘, extolled the Yagna.
―Yagnas were given immense importance by great rishis of yore simply because not only were they means to attain material forces/powers but that by making
man‘s body and psyche sacred, desire less and thought free he/she attained spiritual bliss and peace on an eternal basis.‖ Dr Pranav Pandya writes,
―All their endeavors, all their deeds were dedicated for noble mission of enlightening others.‖ Yagnas were given immense importance by great Rishis of yore simply because not only were they means to
attain material forces/powers but that by making man‘s body and psyche sacred, desire less and thought free he/she attained spiritual bliss and peace on an eternal basis.
Dr Pranav Pandya narrates the achievements of former kings from performing the Yagna, i.
King Dashrathan performed the Putreshti Yajna and thus fathered four sons.
ii.
King Nriga entered heaven by performing Yagnas and thus dethroned its King Indra.
iii.
King Ashwapati performed a Yajna and thus fathered a son.
iv.
King Indra of heaven attained all that he possessed via Yagnas.
v.
Lord Rama too had performed the Ashwamedha Yajna.
vi.
Shri Krishna advised the Pandavas to perform the Rajasuya Yajna wherein the Lord himself welcomed guests and looked after their requirements.
The author on the net too mentions the significance of lighting the Yagna to the Rishis, Munis and Siddhas.
―Eternally lit fires in the form of pyres were reinstated in the Ashramas or hermitages of great Rishis of yore. ‖ Rishis, through performing the Yagna attained Sangkalpa, resolve and eulogy to God considering fire as an image of God and medium of worship. The author quotes the shanti Parva of the Mahabharata where it is
288
mentioned that Vaivamvat Manu and humanity was created at the beginning of Tretaa Yuga. Performing yagnas was the norm during this era. The author mentions that the Vedas talk of a fire within the material fire, which was visual to the divine rishis. Great Rishis attain much more via Sangkalpa/power of resolve and eulogy to Almighty God (Yajur Veda 17/28). However, this power of eulogy was attained by Rishis via fire worship (Atharva Veda 4/23/5) and Rig Veda 10/80/4). What exactly is Agnihotra? It is using fire as an image of God and worshipping him. In the Mahabharata‘s Shanti Parva, it is said that at the beginning of Tretaa Yuga, Vaivamvat Manu manifested. (Humanity was created in Tretaa Yuga). Yagnas specifically were performed more and more in this era. KritaYuga is Divine Era. In it, nature based Yagnas function optimally and hence at such times man does not require Yajna help in any major way. During this era, there is no variedness or great potency of Yagnas. At that, time earth lived in a Divine Era. Vedas proclaim that within this material fire manifests one more fire. This added fire can be visualized only via a divine vision or Rishis who are imbued with Divine Powers. In other words, great saints via these powers manifest one more fire in the material fire of Agnihotra. This inner fire present in the cave of material fire is said
to the ‗son‘ of great Rishis. Dr. Pranav Pandya in YAGYA-SHALA – THE LABORATORY OF RISHIS from SCIENTIFIC SPIRITUAL FRAGRANCE OF P.T. SRIRAM SHARMA ACHARYA (Pandya)says besides dwelling in the research of medicinal herbs, Maharishi Yagyavalkya was foremost in conducting research and experimenting on the science of Yagna, which he did at his ashram in the land of King Janak. The adjacent jungle too provided many sources of plants, scrubs, vegetation and woods for his intensive research. Neither did he stop at that but went on to cultivate various crops that went into the Yagna. He had the inmates of his ashram to participate in the rituals and Yagna for he knew that it would benefit not only them but also all of humanity and the entire creation. There was also a place designated to perform yagnas conducted to subdue demonic elements that caused mischief and chose to disrupt the harmony in nature and cause destruction to people and property. Rishi Kathak was responsible for administering this yagnas. Other rishis like Dirghatama, Kutsa, and Grutsamada too joined Yagyavalkya in his efforts to maintain law and order in the universe. The significance of the Yagna was explained to all gathered on his ashram grounds. God has created this world through conducting the Yagna and has inspired the rishis, Siddhas and munis to continue the heritage of lighting the sacred fire. God is regarded as the personification of Yagna itself.
289
Dr. Pranav Pandya writes Maharishi Yagyavalkya reveals that there are twenty-one different forms of these Yagnas mentioned in Rig-Veda hymn (10:52:4) and infinitely many more sub-forms too. Wood from various trees and herbs with different qualities where used in the sacrificial fire pit to generate
‗different amounts of physical energies (heat)‘. Yagna Kundam or kunds of various shapes and sizes were ‗used to conserve and enhance the power of Yagna.‘ Recitation of the potentially powerful mantra by the equally elevated aspirant or sadhaks and the auspicious moment selected for the Yagna that coincide to utilize fully the prevalent flow of energies of the universe, all
three in its place, generate a perfect blend of physical and spiritual powers ‗making the experiments extremely potent and successful.‘ For generating different amounts of physical energies (heat) different kinds of wood like that of mango tree, oak tree, wood apple tree, etc. are used. Herbs with different qualities are also components of physical energies of Yagya. The varieties of shapes and sizes of Yagya-kunds are used to conserve and enhance the power of Yagya. These and many more such components are symbols of physical energies of Yagya. For spiritual powers the important elements of Yagya experiment are – different types of mantra, various ascending and descending cycles of their recitation, and the subtle energies of the spiritually elevated sadhaks who participate in the experiment. A perfect balance and coordination between the physical and spiritual powers are then created by the special auspicious moments that fall on different days and times, and by utilizing the prevalent energy flows of the universe for making the experiments extremely potent and successful. Herein lays the secret of environment cleansing and formation of rain clouds through Yagya. Maharishi Yagyavalkya continues as narrated by the Dr. Just like the external form of Yagya, the experiments of internal Yagya are special. If these are carried out in a proper manner, they lead to extraordinary increase of spiritual energy. Our existence and our personalities are themselves like special Yagya-Kunds. Just like physical kunds, we have three steps (Mekhlas) in the form of mind, life force (prana) and body. The first step is that of mind which creates, based upon resolves and its main deity is Brahma (creator). The second step is the life force that helps in sustaining life and its main deity is Vishnu. The final step is the physical body that through its good and bad actions, presents the benevolent or the destructive form of Lord Shiva.
290
Maharishi Yagyavalkya experimented on internal Yagna too just as he did the external Yagna. He says we are similar in form to the Yagna Kundam, having three steps: 1. Mekhlas in the form of mind, and Brahma being its deity, 2. Prana or life-force, and Vishnu its deity, and 3. The physical body through its actions represents the benevolent or the destructive form of Shiva. A verse from scriptures describes the participants of this best form of Yagya experiment in the following way In this spiritual Yagya - soul is the main doer of Yagya, faith is its wife, heart is the altar, the top knot of hair is the scriptures (Vedas), voice is the Hota, life-force is the Udagata, eyes are the Adhvaryu, mind is the Brahma, ears are Agnindhra and mouth is the invoked fire. In this special Yagya, the supreme flames of kundalini accept the oblations of Sanskars (intrinsic tendencies) and provide the soul the status of Supreme Soul. Another Rishi who contributed much was Maharishi Atharvana who possessed ―multifaceted talents of a
scientist, philosopher, spiritualist, scholar, poet and a master mystic‖ according to Dr.Pranav Pandya. The area of his research was unique - it delved into the subliminal relationship between matter and energy fields of consciousness force. He experimented on transformation of consciousness-energy vibrations into matter and extraction of consciousness-energy hidden in the subtle particles of material elements. Accomplished experts of his time advised him against this peculiar line of investigation considering that a Rishi of his level, who had realized higher realms of spirituality, should not spend time and efforts in researching material elements. However, he stood fast in his research says the Dr. Maharishi Atharvana research was motivated for social service at a more grass-roots level. Altruistic service appeared more important than soul evolution and salvation to this great Rishi. The Dr gives a beautiful description of the Maharishi Atharvana hermitage and surroundings. His Atharva Ashram spanned across a thick forest alongside the river Madhumati, and included small huts; cottages and Yagna Shalas nestled in between the forest and were easily accessible to the villagers. His daughter Vatika, an ascetic too, with other disciples like Kratu, Kautsa, and Bhragari carried out experiments under the watchful eyes of the Maharishi.
291
The Dr says,
―…he also identified most suitable Muhurtas (timings in terms of astrologically important positioning of planets, stars, etc.) for optimal effects in such experiments.‖ He regarded doing Yagya experiment in a Siddha Muhurtas as the best mode of subtlization and sublimation of natural substances (esp. herbs, plant medicines and some nourishing grains, dry fruits and milk products) for energy-generation, environmental purification and psychological upliftment. If carried out in specific Muhurtas deploying devout sadhana of specific mantra with unperturbed determination, an otherwise impossible or tedious experiment of decomposition and subtlization of matter into energy and vibrations of consciousness force could yield quick results. This research had also shown that irrespective of their atmospheric environment, different places and different ambiences have different (sublime) energy fields. The impact of specific Muhurtas may also vary accordingly. Therefore, a right combination of place and a Muhurtas would give the best results. Maharishi Atharvan and his research team had also found that the receptivity to consonant effects (matching frequency) is exceptionally high on some special Muhurtas, as the level of vital spiritual energy is extraordinarily higher than its normal flow in any substance, plant or creature during these periods. Miraculous achievements are possible by execution of spiritual experiments, empowered with suitable mantrasadhana during these special phases. For example, during these special Muhurtas, expert spiritual scientists may awaken sharp intelligence in a dullard brain; may heal an otherwise incurable patient and relieve him of the dreaded disease; may bless poorest of the poor with a fortune that will make him affluent in a short time.
With successful expansion of this altruistic ‗spiritual science research -cum-social welfare‘ mission, not only the Atharva Ashram but also the entire forest region around it became like a healing–centre, a temple, a pilgrimage, for the masses in the villages and towns spread across almost the entire Aryavarta (the land of the Aryans ancient India). Maharishi Atharvan and his disciples analyzed the sublime nature of plants, humans, animals, experimented on the energy in the subtlest core of matter, and deciphered the vibrations of unified force of consciousness pervading the visible and invisible realms of Nature. They discovered the optimal times and combinations with respect to maximal positive impact of celestial arrangement of stars and cosmic energy fields and invented the modes of making constructive use of these in consonance with Nature. It was the spiritually evolved vision of
292
Maharishi Atharvan that made all this possible. His devout sadhana and illumined wisdom enabled him realize the transcendental knowledge of the Atharva Veda. More than half of the nearly six thousand hymns in this Veda are grasped and elucidated by him. Another personality of ancient India, Maharishi Visvamitra too was engrossed in experiments towards the upliftment of humanity and sustaining nature. The Dr says that the sixty-two suktas of the third mandal of RigVeda, including the tenth mantra - the Gayathri Mahamantra - (the mantra of Sun) - are testimonies of these experiments. The Maharishi, once the mighty King Vishwarath, upon realizing the ‗the grandeur of spiritual energy and prowess attained through spiritual disciplines during his association with Brahmarshi Vasishtha, renounced his
kingdom and all his worldly responsibilities and devoted himself to spiritual experiments‘, with his disciple Jabali, son Madhuchchhanda, and grandsons Jeta and Aghamarshan. The Dr narrates,
―… he told them that the challenges they were facing now were much more daunting and serious than the earlier ones. The focus was no more on terror perpetrated by the likes of Marich, Subahu and Tadka (the demons who had been killed by Ram-Lakshman under the guidance of Vishwamitra earlier) or the protection and security of a particular region, but that the existence of the whole world was in danger this time.‖ All the demonic powers were carrying out deadly and destructive experiments everywhere. All of them needed to be defeated together. Not only that to create the right circumstances for ushering in Satyug in future, largescale changes will have to be brought about in the entire animate and inanimate Nature. This would happen only when kundalini (the dormant vitality) of the entire world was awakened. Maharishi Vishwamitra speaks through the Dr‘s notes,
―For this we need to agitate, stir up and alter, using the power of the sun, kundalini of the earth which exists in the form of geomagnetic flows between its North and South poles. What is essential for this is collecting and harnessing of
huge amounts of Sun‘s subtle power and then channelizing and transmitting it. This is an extremely difficult task but not impossible. For this purpose, I will use the Savitri aspect of this great science of Gayathri. Madhuchchhanda would maintain subtle contact with Brahmarshi Vasishtha who is doing tapa at Ayodhya, with Brahmarshi Atri who is doing tapa at Chitrakut and with
293
Maharishi Agastya who is performing his deep penance at Vedpuri in far south, and would keep providing me with their guidance and indications from time to time. Brahmarshi Vasishtha is currently preparing a group of 100 great sadhaks who would facilitate in the world the descent of the atmosphere of Satyug and Savitri power. Maharishi Atri, who is at Chitrakut, has the responsibility to make Ram, Sita and Lakshman capable of holding and assimilating the great power of this experiment. The next person in this sequence is Maharishi Agastya who would create several extraordinary and divine weapons using the power generated by Savitri experiment and provide them to Ram at appropriate time. All these activities will be carried out at the same level
simultaneously.‖ The Dr writes further,
―Speaking out his thoughts, famous philosopher Arthur Kosler said that Gayathri Mantra, which is the mantra of Savitri and Sun, is more powerful than the nuclear weapons. He says that when the crores of Indians in the world chant Gayathri mantra in the same manner, the energy produced by this Anushthan (collective Sadhana) would become a missile that would pierce the Sun and destroy the nuclear radiation.‖
―Like the Siddhas of the past, the present day philosophers will also realize that based on this immense power of Gayathri, it is possible to bring about purification, refinement and transformation in human nature. Surya Puran, Akshunyopanishad, Aditya Hriday and others explain the various capabilities of Sun and specific practices are hinted which can bestow upon the body, mind and emotions such benefits from this power of Sun.‖
―…. All this goes only to show that great Indian Rishis had attained knowledge of the subtle most form of fire element.‖ The author on the net,
―The seemingly ordinary fire of our material world was looked upon them as so extraordinary that great Rishis authored a separate Veda for it in the form of Yajurveda. Yajna is called the manifest image of the formless Lord Almighty.‖
294
―Miraculous achievements are possible by execution of spiritual experiments, empowered with suitable mantra-sadhana during these special phases. For example, during these special Muhurtas, expert spiritual scientists may awaken sharp intelligence in a dullard brain; may heal an otherwise incurable patient and relieve him of the dreaded disease; may bless poorest of the poor with a fortune that will make him affluent in a short time.‖
―With successful expansion of this altruistic ‗spiritual science research -cum-social welfare‘ mission, not only the Atharva ashram but also the entire forest region around it became like a healing –centre, a temple, a pilgrimage, for the masses in the villages and towns spread across almost the entire Aryavarta (the land of the Aryans - ancient India). The Dr praises the Rishi,
―It was the spiritually evolved vision of Maharishi Atharvan that made all this possible. His devout sadhana and illumined wisdom enabled him to realize the transcendental knowledge of the Atharva Veda. More than half of the nearly six thousand hymns in this Veda are grasped and elucidated by him.‖
Having spent some time on external worship one now has to look within on the Tenth Mile.
295
CHAPTER 17 THE TENTH MILE Beginning the Journey Within
The first time I met Tavayogi he mentioned about the need to leave behind the delusive body (Marul Deham) and move to the body of grace ( Arul Deham). Tavayogi did not elaborate as usual. I went back to my collections of books for more information as to what he meant. I knew Ramalinga Adigal had sung on the various bodies but the songs were incomprehensible. I looked for translations of the ARUTPA. Dr C Srinivasan, in his foreword to Ramalinga Adigal in Marshall Govindan‘s BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHARS KRIYA YOGA TRADITION (Govindan, Marshall, Babaji And The Eighteen Siddha Kriyayoga Tradition, 1991, Kriya Yoga Publications (Reg), 196 Mountain Road, P.O.Box 90, Eastman, Quebec, Canada, Joe 1PO, http://www.babaji.ca, reproduced with permission via e-mail) (Govindan, 1991), writes,
―Accordingly, the impure human body, susceptible to disease and death, can, by the grace of God, be transformed into a pure and perfect body of love, then into a celestial body of grace and ultimately into an invisible body of bliss and merge
with God supreme.‖ In the foreword to Kumara Devar in Marshall Govindan‘s BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHARS KRIYA YOGA TRADITION (Govindan, Marshall, Babaji And The Eighteen Siddha Kriyayoga Tradition, 1991, Kriya Yoga Publications (Reg), 196 Mountain Road, P.O.Box 90, Eastman, Quebec, Canada, Joe 1PO, http://www.babaji.ca, reproduced with permission via e-mail), (Govindan, 1991) it is written,
―This Saint, Kumara Devar, (the author of SUDHA SADHAGAM), has sung of the progressive transformation of the darkness abounding human body ( Irul
Deham) into delusive body (Marul Deham) then into the Pranava Deham which could be seen and felt. In an advanced state it is transformed into body of grace (Arul Deham), which could only be seen as a mirage or a rainbow, but with his grace, it merges with Shiva and enjoys eternal bliss in Shivadvaita union.‖
Marshall Govindan in his book BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHARS KRIYA YOGA TRADITION (Govindan, Marshall, Babaji And The Eighteen Siddha Kriyayoga Tradition, 1991, Kriya Yoga Publications (Reg), 196 Mountain Road, P.O.Box 90, Eastman, Quebec, Canada, Joe 1PO, reproduced with permission via e-mail) (Govindan, 1991), refers to Ramalinga Adigal on the various bodies.
―Ramalinga described several successive transformations: The transformation of the mortal human body into the perfect body ( Sudha Deham), achieved by
296
universal spiritual communion and devotion to God; The transformation of perfect body (Sudha Deham) into the body of grace and light ( Pranava Deham); In addition, the transformation into the body of wisdom Gnana ( Deham) and into the body of God supreme.‖
―In many verse (in the TIRUARUTPA) Ramalinga sings of how his ‗impure body‘ of ‗impure elements‘ was transformed into a pure body of pure elements, called a golden body of immeasurable carats ( Swarna Deham). He sings that one has to think incessantly, until he feels and melts with love for God. In such a melting mood one bursts into tears and sings praise of God and soothing warmth is produced in the aspirant. When this universal love and sacred warmth develops, the body as well as the soul became prepared for the descent of the grace, in the form of light. When this occurs, the material body of impure
elements is transformed into a ‗body of pure light‘, emitting a golden hue. This ‗golden body‘ appears to be about twelve years of age. The body of grace (Pranava Deham) according to him can be seen visually but it cannot be touched. It appears to be a heavenly child of about five to eight years of age. The ultimate and greatest transformation in human evolution: a transmutation into the Godhead, which he referred to as merging with the body of supreme wisdom- the body of God supreme (Gnana Deham).‖ In the foreword to AN INTRODUCTION TO THE PHILOSOPHY OF SAINT RAMALINGAM (Srinivasan) by Dr. C. Srinivasan, Rao Saheb K. Kothandapani Pillai BA says:
―These transformations occur in the body of the aspirant accordin g to the intensity of spiritual warmth produced in him. The body is deprived of all its dross or impurities and made pure, fit for divine absorption (Sudha Deham). These are the practical transformation, which came over the body of the Swami stage by stage on the way to union with the absolute. Not only did he preach this science of deathlessness (Sudha Sanmaarga) but actually attained this deathless state. None of
the
four
Saints,
(Appar,
Sundarar,
Thirugnaanasambandhar,
and
Manikavachagar) dropped their bodies on the earth nor was buried or burnt. They bodily vanished into the ether or into the Lord divine. Conquest of death by imbibing supreme grace is the quintessence of his philosophy. The more he ascended in his holy pursuit the more was the descent of divinity in him.‖
297
Similarly, Swami Saravanananda in his English translation of Ramalinga Adigal ‘s ARUTPERUNJHOTI AGAVAL published by Ramalinga Mission, Madras, (Saravanananda) gives an elaborate explanation. Ramalinga Adigal tracks the body through the various stages of development; from the existing old body that turns middle aged; then to that of a youth of eighteen years; to twelve; eight and five. Then the body grows in size to encompass the universe becoming the casual body80. For these remarkable changes to take place, the effulgence or divine light has to enter the devotee or emanate from within him. Swami Saravanananda writes,
―The divine light seems to change the very cell of the body, with the result, that they seem to function in the opposite direction. With the descent of sufficient 81
divine light, the psychic head begins to emerge. As soon as it emerges, it draws more cosmic light the more the light the greater the growth of the psychic head. With the advent of psychic head, more and more changes take place in the already purified body. The cells and thence the whole body begins to transcend the limits imposed on them by impure Maya (the grosser principle of nature) and try to break one more of its veils. The cells undergo alternate condensation and expansion for an unspecified period and the body slowly emerges out of its bondage and begins to grow. This expanding and ever prospering body is called the subtle body or the body of omkar or Pranava body.‖ According to Ramalinga Adigal, it takes a long time to perfect the Pranava body; the minimum period required is twelve years and the maximum is 108 years, writes Swami Saravanananda. The Pranava body in turn transforms into the final stage, a Gnostic body and the indicator of this transformation is the functioning of the third eye writes Swami Saravanananda.
―With the advent of this eye, the body sheds whatever subtle impurities it possesses; consequently, it becomes nearly invisible. The third eye enabled Vallalar (Ramalinga Adigal) to have tier upon tier of divine experiences. This third eye enabled him to gain knowledge of the whole universe and all the individual beings contained in it. His assets that his knowledge penetrated and pervaded layer upon layer of the varied types of universes.‖
80
Casual body or a body of gnosis (gnana deham) which is the natural abode of the soul.
81
―According to Vall alar (Ramalinga Adigal), this psychic head (a crown or diadem of light) is made up of a special and highly refined type of br ain called omkar brain.‖
298
―As explained by Ramalinga Adigal, the person whose third eye is active is verily God himself because he can raise the dead into life and perform the fivefold
primordial functions.‖ ―Slowly his body through the intensity o f concentration of the mind begins to generate the flame of lapses, popularly known as psychic heat. Slowly the quantity of psychic heat is increased due to intense meditation and concentration on the universal effulgence. The extreme heat generated in the body produces smoke at first; this smoke gathers up in volume and escapes through the junction of the parietal bones of the skull (Brahma Randhra). During this period, the body and mind undergoes untold stress. Vallalar (Ramalinga Adigal) often mentions about the sufferings that he had undergone since he was twelve years old. The psychic smoke clears off and enhanced illumination results. This light (tegas) is also called
as the aura or nimbus.‖ Ramalinga Adigal says when one gains illumination of effulgence (Arutperunjhoti) his body becomes a pure or golden body. Table 8 The Various bodies as explained by Ramalingam Adigal and the experiences gained
Equivalent In English Body of love Body of grace Body of bliss
Types of bodies In Tamil Sudha Deham Pranava Deham Gnana Deham
Experiences gain through this body Uyir anubhavam Arul anubhavam Shiva anubhavam
Also known as Anbu uru Arul uru Enba uru
The author of an article in the net says, (Source not known - Ed)
―As an individual begins to be liberated from the influence of the mind-stuff, the divine attributes of the Atman or self-manifest in the very subtle sheath of bliss (Anandamaya
Kosham)
that
surrounds the soul
(Atman.).
When
the
transformation of that very subtle part of the being has been given fully to the divine, the individual becomes literally a beacon of bliss-light. Simply being in the presence of such a being is uplifting. Such an elevated individual is often acknowledged as a Saint. ‖
―Anyone whose spiritual practices have thus resulted in the awareness of the divine working through them has already begun the transformational process and surrendering of the sheath of the intellect (Vinjnanamaya Kosham). When the analytical or intellectual component of the being is fully informed by the divine
299
light attributes we may through the divine grace be in a position to recognize such a being as the Siddha that they are. Such an individual is truly a Muni or one who has had their accumulated experiences and knowledge enlightened by the higher deeper aspects of self. Such Siddha has digested and integrated the informed divine light into the analytical aspects of the being.‖
―As the intellect undergoes this transformation, the mental sheath (Manomaya Kosham), associated with the senses, and is similarly transformed. Of course, this individual is fully aware of the divine as the prime mover. Since the ego has been given to the divine, every action related to the senses is observed and understood to be none other than the indwelling God or Goddess doing the experiencing and enjoying. Such a Buddha can enjoy all the senses without fear of confusion or being lost spiritually in them. For the great tantric who have attained to this state, conventional rules which guide and provide stability, safety, and structure are irrelevant.‖
―As the divine light descends into the sheath of energy (Pranayama Kosham) the entity becomes a Siddha in the truest sense of the word. As defined in the Upanishads, a Siddha is one who has progressed from the exalted ‗stat e of freed
while living‘ (Jivanmukta) to ‗supremely free with full power over death‘ (Para
Mukta). This state is referred to in siddhanta literature as Soruba Mukti or Soruba Samadhi. This Para Mukta will rarely retain the transformed physical frame and when so, remains as an avatar. The physical body of the Siddha glows with the fire of immortality.‖ G. Vanmikanathan in his English translation of the TIRUVACAGAM published by Amudha Nilayam, Chennai, 2002, (G.Vanmikanathan, Tiruvacagam, 2002) says,
―The temple has usually five prahaarams i.e. courtyards separated by high walls and inter-connected by entrances, four in number, on the east, west, north and south in the outermost wall, and only one on each of the other walls, usually on the eastern section thereof. These five courtyards represent the five sheaths of a human body viz., the Annamaya Kola, the Pranamaya Kosa, the Manomaya Kosa
the Vignanamaya Kosa and the Anandamaya Kosa.‖
300
G. Vanmikanathan in his book MAKERS OF INDIAN LITERATURE - RAMALINGAM published by Sahitya Akademi (G.Valmikanathan) (e-book at http://www.vallalar.org) traces Ramalinga Adigal‘s journey on the pathway to God dividing it into three portions, Table 9 Journey on the Pathway to God
Journey On The Pathway To God Journey on the purgative way.
What is required of the aspirant/ or given
Results acquired
The purgative way is that part of the long path which, one treads towards the Godhead and in which one purges oneself of all desires and attachments, of all imperfections, of all acts of commission and omission of shortcomings in renunciation, of shortcomings in the total love of God in the passion for the apprehension of the Godhead.
Painful and dolorous.
Journey on the illuminative way.
The illuminative way is knowledge, that part of and the gnosis. path, which comes after the purgative way, and in which one gains illumination,
Journey on the unitive way.
The unitive way is that part of the pathway in which the pilgrim marches on with buoyant and joyous steps, filled with hope and freed from doubt or misconception. The journey is characterized by a sense of urgency. The pilgrim, in this part of his journey, begins to walk fast, then breaks into a loping trot, finally, gallops on with increasing tempo towards the beckoning smile and the outstretched arms, and is soon locked in an eternal embrace with the beloved, the eternal being, the Godhead, the ground of all being. The journey on the unitive way is composed of several factors of experience. Recollection and quiet, contemplation, ecstasy and rapture, dark night of the soul, and unitive life.
A strange mixture of sorrow and joy; the joy increasing in intensity as ignorance is slowly replaced by illumination. Of sheer delight, of mounting bliss.
In QUIET MIND, FEARLESS HEART - THE TAOIST PATH THROUGH STRESS & SPIRITUALITY by Brian Luke Seaward, published by John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey, 2005, Teilhard De Chardin says, (Seaward B. L., 2005)
―The path of human experience would be mighty crowded if everyone embarked at the same time. Therefore, it makes sense that not only is there numerous paths, but we each move at a pace that is conducive for our own soul growth
process. Brian describes what he calls ‗seasons of the soul‘ as follows.‖ Table 10 Seasons of the Soul
Autumn We begin the centering process, where we leave the known of the external world and enter the unknown depths of the mind.
Winter Next comes the emptying process, a time of clearing and a cleansing of thoughts and feelings that no longer serve us: this may involve some grieving.
Spring As spring follows winter, so the grounding process follows the emptying process, a period in which new insights is gained to improve our quality of life.
Summer The fourth season is the connecting process, where we come back home to share the wisdom we have learned and to celebrate the sacred connectedness of life.
Man needs to understand the reason for his birth as a human being. He has to realize the true path. He has to know the mission that is laid down for him. Many a saint has often mentioned the human birth as the highest amongst all births. Although the believe that the soul/ Atma/ jivatma unites with God after death of this body is held by many, Ramalinga Adigal have proved otherwise. He had shown there is no union with God after death. The union has to happen right now in this body, in this birth.
301
The body is needed to realize God. Man needs to prepare his body, which then evolves into a temple so that God is received into his body. God then resides in his body, in every cell and atom and brings changes to his body. The change takes place internally, which slowly influences his outer appearance, his thought, and the way he sees things. God wishes every child of his to realize the truth that this body is immortal. Man needs to take steps to prepare this body to unite with God while still alive in this very body. The true path is extremely simple where man needs to care for this body to receive God in him and eventually merge with him. Ramalinga Adigal had achieved this feat. He had prepared himself; he had purified his thoughts and body. He had performed deeds that drove away ignorance and brought him merits. He had yearned for God with utmost passion and God had to submit to him finally. God came unto him into his body, into every cell and atom. Then changes started to take place in his body. Eventually he dematerialized into light merging with God. He made it happen right here and as recent as 1874. In the website, http://www.Ramalinga.com, is mentioned,
―Ramalinga not only described his own experience but also the experience of all who are blessed with the sudha Deham or perfect body. This is not affected by the five elements (earth, water, fire, air and ether). Its senses are capable of perceiving distantly and have the universal knowledge. The time, the space and the rules of nature cannot limit it. It does not need of food, dream neither sex. Any class of weapon does not age neither can hurt its body. It enjoys the power to create and destroy, being able to resurrect the dead and return the youth to the bodies of elders. It is omnipotent, omniscient and omnipresent.‖
―Ramalinga described a subsequent transformation of the perfect body in the Pranava Deham or body of grace. As he affirmed, it can be seen but not touched. It seems a celestial boy of approximately five to eight years of age. It dominates all the siddhis or yogic powers. His descriptions on this state recall those made by Boganathar on Bala Murugan (Lord Murugan being a boy).‖
―I have realized here the triple indestructible body of sudha Deha (the pure physical body), a perpetual and blissful Pranava body (Pranava Deha) and an allpervading and ever-growing or ever-prospering knowledge-body of the divine conscious force (Jnanam Deha) in order to make the play of self-giving of myself
everywhere.‖
302
―The Lord revealed me the chain of cause and effect that are spoken of in the respective scriptures of the Vedas and agamas. I have seen and realized him here in the world and enjoy the bliss. I have happily partaken of amrita (of bliss) in the realm where there is neither day nor night (the truth world of eternal light).‖
―I have discarded all the devious ways and taken to the good path of purity, truth and harmony, and joined the rank and file of its Sangha or fellowship. The heavenly beings happily praise it as the good path, because it has a firm
foundation.‖ ―Oh my shy people of the world! Be careful to see that your heart remains vigilant and watchful without allowing it to indulge in wastefulness (wasting the opportunity). As the Lord has given me today amrita of bliss as food, know it to be the day which he has chosen for his manifestation here in the play of
knowledge and perfection.‖ ―Then the divinity descends and settles in disciple‘s heart, which become entirely filled by him. Captivated by the ―ardent fire‖ of the divine essence , the disciple stops thinking, feeling, acting and even existing. He has become pure love and
compassion, and this is what he spills on all the beings.‖
―This secret, which has been hidden and now is divulged according to the explicit wish of Ramalinga, p oints the disciple‘s heart as the end of the path showed by
him.‖ ―To say ―heart‖ isn't referring to the physical heart neither the heart chakra, although its ―location‖ is near to both of them. The heart is the most pure and hidden place, only ―stepped‖ by God.‖ ―Ramalinga himself revealed this secret in this verse:‖ ―The boundless benevolent Jothi abides in the heart of those who have realized the deathless body as clearly as the fruit in their hands.‖
303
―Ramalinga affirms that, following the divine path of truth and purity, the most impure body will become a body pure and imperishable.‖ ―He described a ―principle of light‖ that is the unique one capable of producing this first transformation.‖ ―This principle has two important aspects: compassion to ward all the beings (paropakaram) and devotional meditation (satvicharam).‖ ―According to Ramalinga, the first of these aspects was the most important; if is acquired, the grace will come easily. God is present in all the beings and all the beings are in God. Cultivating the human compassion for all the beings can be achieved the God's grace (divine compassion), similarly to the way in which a
spark becomes a radiant light.‖ ―Likewise he taught that it was necessary to develop another aspect of the principle of light: the ardent devotion to God. The key is constituted by the constant thought on God, begging for his grace. In one of his poems he expresses that is necessary to think incessantly on God, until be melted with the divine love. Then the crying happens unexpectedly and praises are sung to God,
being produced in the disciple a smooth internal heat.‖
―When this universal love and this sacred heat are realized, body and soul are prepared for the descent of the grace in the shape of light. When this happens,
the material body constituted of impure elements is transformed into a ―body of pure light‖ that emits a golden brightness.‖ ―The ardent desire to receive the divine grace overflows. The supreme love fills the body, which is the temple of the divine life.‖
―The Lord revealed me the chain of cause and effect that are spoken of in the respective scriptures of the Vedas and agamas. I have seen and realized him here
in the world and enjoy the bliss.‖ ―I have discarded all the devious ways and taken to the good path of purity, truth and harmony, and joined the rank and file of its Sangha or fellowship. The
304
heavenly beings happily praise it as the good path, because it has a firm
foundation.‖ ―Beyond the experience of the divinity that can be achieved through the Ajna and the Sahasrara, the full union with God in body and soul (deathless body) takes place when the most high Lord accepts the absolute surrender of the disciple.‖
―The human is oblivious of many srcinal capacities, which will come to be awoken again by the grace light, and taken up to the sublimation. No doubt, open your heart to me. Be trusted and what seems to be impossible will be realized.
Believe that my words are the supreme truth.‖ ―Describing in exquisite way the phases of the transformation of his body, Ramalinga says that dermis and epidermis have become extremely soft; all the nerves, muscles and tendons have slackened little by little; the bones, membranes and cartilages have become very flexible; the blood has coagulated; the semen has concentrated being solidified; the brain and all its parts have been opened like a bud. All over the body an elixir flows; the face glistens; the respiration is smooth and refreshing; from the tear glands abundant tears sprout; the mouth is halfopened tremulous and the ears are filled of sweet melodies. The entire body is refreshed and all its visible parts flourish in ecstasy. The heart swells palpitating love. The ego vanishes, as the emotional and mental defects. A tender, loving and compassionate quietude dominates the entire organism. The ardent desire to receive the divine grace overflows. The supreme love fills the body, which is the
temple of the divine life.‖ ―I have realized here the triple indestructible body of sudha Deha (the pure physical body), a perpetual and blissful Pranava body (Pranava Deha) and an allpervading and ever-growing or ever-prospering knowledge-body of the divine conscious force (Jnanam Deha) in order to make the play of self-giving of myself
everywhere.‖ ―The Lord revealed me the chain of cause and effect that are spoken of in the respective scriptures of the Vedas and agamas. I have seen and realized him here in the world and enjoy the bliss. I have happily partaken of amrita (of bliss) in the realm where there is neither day nor night (the truth world of eternal light).‖
305
―I have discarded all the devious ways and taken to the good path of purity, truth and harmony, and joined the rank and file of its Sangha or fellowship. The heavenly beings happily praise it as the good path, because it has a firm
foundation.‖ ―Oh my shy people of the world! Be careful to see that your heart remains vigilant and watchful without allowing it to indulge in wastefulness (wasting the opportunity). As the Lord has given me today amrita of bliss as food, know it to be the day which he has chosen for his manifestation here in the play of
knowledge and perfection.‖ ―Beyond the experience of the divinity that can be achieved through the Ajna and the Sahasrara, the full union with God in body and soul (deathless body) takes place when the most high Lord accepts the absolute surrender of the disciple.‖
―These great Saints saw a column of light rising above the Sahasrara up to the divinity. In one who realizes the golden deathless body an indissoluble bond is established with the divinity through this column of light. Until this moment, one must make an effort ascending to the divinity, later having to descend again to the physical level, nevertheless on having been settled the column of light one does not need to continue doing this effort, but from this time, the divinity descends on oneself. The column of light start to be formed in the states
previous to the full realization of golden body.‖ ―The one in whom the column of light is settled enjoy the continual experience on the divinity, who, on having descended, resides in one's own heart (as shining sun) and fills with himself the whole being gradually, even the physical body (which, cell by cell, is completely transmuted up to becoming divine). At first, the above-mentioned experience has not the same intensity all the time. Moved by his great compassion, God takes the maximum care of the possible after effect in the physical body and that is why he is alternating the intensity to manifest himself as divine light. Some times his resplendence is very soft whereas in other occasions it becomes the most intense, seeming that one is going to be melted in it. This experience on God fills the self with divine love and compassion, which overflow from the heart as a river flowing endlessly towards the other beings.‖
306
―Little by little, God is increasing by degrees the intensity of light and one is becoming accustomed to it, until the time comes when God manifests himself wholly. Then the column of light shines from beginning to end with its entire splendor. It isn‘t visible, except in very rare occasions.‖
―This column of light is truly the embodied divine Jothi, which burns constantly so that the divine light radiates coming to all the beings. This is the full God's
manifestation in the earth.‖ ―There was no longer the body, no longer any sensation; there was only a column of light rising from the place where is ordinarily the base of the body up to the place where is ordinarily the head, to form there a disk of light like that of the moon; then from there the column went on rising up to very far above the head to break into an immense sun, dazzling and multi-colored, from which fell a rain
of golden light covering the whole earth.‖ ―Then slowly the column of light descended forming an oval of living light, awakening and setting in motion, each in a particular way, according to a special mode of vibration, the centers which were above the head, at the place of the head, the throat, the heart, in the middle of the belly, at the base of the spine and still lower. At the height of the knees, the ascending and the descending currents joined together and the circulation thus became in a way uninterrupted enveloping the whole being in an immense oval of living light.‖
―Then slowly the consciousness descended from stage to stage, halting at every world, till the consciousness of the body came back. The resumption of the consciousness of the body was, if my memory is exact, the ninth stage. At this moment the body was still quite stiff and immobile.‖
―There is a pillar (column of light) rising up from the seat of Brahma (muladhara), above the Sahasrara, and reaching up to Sudha Shiva Sthana, the seat of Sudha Shiva (the pure space of the divine which is the world of true knowledge). It will be of the vibration of Vayu (air of life force called Vayu nadi) up to the heart centre and beyond that, of the principle of Agni the fire. It is broad at the bottom and becomes finer and finer as it goes up. It is invisible to
307
senses as it becomes infinitesimally atomic; it is imperceptible to the jeeva as it becomes infinite, and can be seen only rarely in spiritual vision. It is the pillar of unity without division. This is called the whole and perfect pillar of the divine form, Shivakara Poorna Stambha.‖
―The human is oblivious of many srcinal capacities, which will come to be awoken again by the grace light, and taken up to the sublimation. No doubt, open your heart to me. Be trusted and what seems to be impossible will be realized.
Believe that my words are the supreme truth.‖
From YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE MYSTERY OF BECOMING GOD by Olga Ammann published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan, Mauritius, 2008, (Ammann, Yogi Ramsuratkumar - The Mystery of Becoming God, 2008) the yogi is quoted,
―Everything is perfect because everything happens by the will of my father. Therefore, nothing is wrong in this world. Everything is perfect.‖ So do we sit back and watch the violence that goes on around us?
At a higher level – the one of Yogi Ramsuratkumar – what is generally called evil, violence, abuse, has its cosmic function. When people of another faith brought down places of worship of others, Swami Vivekananda was mad with anger. He confronted Goddess Kali. He wanted to know why she chose to keep quiet. Why she was not putting a stop to all this madness. Why she did not punish the intruders. Kali replied calmly that it was her doing. First, she sends the message to a group of people to put up a place of worship. Then she sends another group to destroy it. She creates the situation to produce the problems and again it is she who comes as the solution to them. All is her play. It is her Lila. Accept it. When someone questioned Yogi Ramsuratkumar as to the existence of numerous beggars in India and why India could not overcome this sorry state, the yogi replied that India needs to have these beggars. He addresses himself as a beggar too. When someone asked him about the nuclear weapon race in which the world‘s great powers were engaged in (atomic bombs, H bombs, and a consequent, possible planetary destruction), Bhagawan said,
308
―It is only my father who comes in the form of these weapons. These bombs have been put in this world only because of the grace of my father. He decides it all. So, even what in human eyes appear as the most tragic evil, ultimately is
nothing but good: it is God‘s grace?‖
Again, from YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE MYSTERY OF BECOMING GOD by Olga Ammann published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan, Mauritius, 2008, the yogi is quoted,
―She creates the situation to produce the problems and again it is she who comes as the solution to them.‖ All is her play. It is her Lila. Accept it. When someone questioned Yogi Ramsuratkumar as to the existence of numerous beggars in India and why can we not overcome this sorry state, the yogi replied that India needs to have these beggars. In fact, he addresses himself as a beggar too.
―When someone asked him about the nuclear weapon race in which the world‘s great powers are engaged (atomic bombs, h bombs, and a consequent, possible planetary destruction), Bhagawan said: it is only my father who comes in the form of these weapons. These bombs have been put in this world only because of the grace of my father. He decides it all. So, even what in human eyes appear as the most tragic evil, ultimately is nothing but good: it is God‘s grace?‖ One then steps onto the Eleventh Mile with gratitude and gratefulness.
309
CHAPTER 18 THE ELEVENTH MILE On Gratitude, Surrender, Letting Go and Awaiting the Guru’s Grace and God’s Grace Gratitude
As I write now, I realize that I cannot repay the kindness that was shown to me by my parents, siblings, wife and children, friends, God, Guru and living Guru and all those who have assisted me one way or another. I am grateful to my parents and sibling for caring for me then and my wife and children for caring for me in the present. I am grateful to Dr Krishnan for revealing the existence of the nadi; Muralitharan Saminathan for showing me where I could have a reading of the nadi; Shivabalan for bringing Nadi Guru Senthilkumar from India; Senthilkumar for patiently locating my nadi; Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal for introducing me to Nadi Guru Ramesh; and Ramesh for conveying Agathiyar ‘s divine messages (forty-five readings to date). Such was the grace of God that he chose to keep me alive until today, hail and healthy. My mother told me that I used to fall sick often as a child. Once when I was a few months old, I was purging badly. My parents had lost two children for the same reasons. Therefore, when the doctors could not bring relief to me, my parents took me to our neighbor of that time - a Chinese medium. I was attended to by the medium who asked that I be given away in adoption to the Gods. My parents agreed without hesitation so long as the medium could save me. Therefore, it was that I was saved and had a Godfather looking over my shoulders from then on. Such was the grace of the Siddhas that they chose to give us the nadi that guides us to a better life, both spiritual and material. It amazes me even now to think how my life took a turnaround after I saw the nadi. Until 15 March 2013, I have seen the nadi forty-six times. The nadi has been a guide, a book of instruction and a tool to motivate me and keep me going. Such was the grace of Agathiyar that he chose to take upon himself my karma, and showed me his path.
I am grateful to Agathiyar for coming into my life, educating me to become a better person; for showering his grace; for comforting my family and me through troubled times; for showing me ways to overcome problems; for forgiving me; and for bringing me to his path. True to what Agathiyar had said in the nadi, Agathiyar and the Siddhas performed these miracles. Such is the grace of Agathiyar that he calls me over to India and performs miracles.
310
After seven years of worshipping Agathiyar and the Siddhas, Agathiyar chooses to come to my home in the form of a statue, an exact replica of the one in granite at the Agneepureeswarar Temple, Agasthiyampalli in Vedharanyam on 2 January 2010. Such is the grace of the Agathiyar that he comes into my home in Malaysia in the form of a statue and resides with us. My wife and children, relatives and friends have had the privilege to conduct the Homam and Abhisegam for Agathiyar on his arrival in Malaysia. Tavayogi told me it was not sufficient that I seek and strive for enlightenment. I need to get my wife and children involved too. My family and I have been regularly conducting these rituals at home since then. Towards this purpose, Tavayogi graced my home to conduct the Homam and perform the Abhisegam, followed by prayers, giving us an opportunity to learn from the Guru himself. Such was the grace of Ramalinga Adigal that he chose to give us the TIRUARUTPA that intoxicated me with bliss. The TIRUARUTPA is full of the experiences of the Saint and he has handed it down to us so that we too could follow his footsteps. Tavayogi once told me listening to the TIRUARUTPA itself is sufficient for one to realize Gnanam. Ramalinga Adigal in his TIRUARUTPA is grateful to the Great Effulgence of Grace for having ―Instructed him in everything and having removed all the foibles of the body, aroused him from the sleep (of ignorance) ‖ (a translation of verse 52 by Vanmikanathan.) This is just a sample from his great work, a vast compilation of renditions, 6,000 and more in numbers. Swami Chidvilasananda could not have described this better in INNER TREASURES a Siddha Yoga Publication, 1995, (Chidvilasananda, Inner Treasures, 1995)
―What you are reading in the scriptures is the personal record, t he experience of seekers who went across the sea of ignorance. They became known as the Siddhas, the knower of the truth, the great ones, and the elevated ones. You are reading the wisdom that came from all their effort, inspiration, and sacrifice. These verses are what they heard when they reached the most profound states of meditation. So, when you study the scriptures, what you are really doing is
spending time in the company of these great souls.‖ Swami Chidvilasananda adds that Tukaram Maharaj chanted incessantly, pouring all the insights of his perfected
sadhana into songs. Ramalinga Adigal did just that. Ram Dass in PATHS TO GOD – LIVING THE BHAGAVADGITA, Harmony Books, 2004, (Das R. , 2004) says, ―You see, you have to understand: the Gita
isn‘t a book about Krishna - the Gita is Krishna.‖ Similarly, the TIRUARUTPA is Ramalinga Adigal. Ramalinga Adigal is the TIRUARUTPA.
311
I took Agathiyar as my Guru after reading the nadi in 2002. My search for Siddhas brought me to Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal whom I met in 2003. His writings and discourses guided me on the means of devotion required on this path. Swamigal prescribed neither rituals nor yogic practices. All he asked of his disciples was to do charity, praise the Siddhas and chant Agathiyar‘s Mantra ―AUM AGATHEESAAYA
NAMA.‖ I am grateful to Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal for seeing me and spending some time with me in private although he was in solitude or tavam; for releasing his nadi readings to the public that was an eye opener for me to the mystical world of the Siddhas; and his many books on worship of the Siddhas that became the foundation for me and motivated me to progress further. Agathiyar saved me the time and effort in searching for a true Guru. He did not send me on a long search or a goose chase seeking Gurus and a spiritual path. I had never gone searching for Gurus or submitted myself to spiritual establishments or movements although I was fond of reading all things on spiritualism. Agathiyar says that while I went in search of Supramania Swami, a true Guru who has since gone into samadhi, Tavayogi was sent to me by them to help me out. Just as Karnan gave all of his merits to Krishna, such was the grace of Supramania Swami of Tiruvannamalai that he chose to give away his entire forty years of tavam, to this soul. I had a selfish though. I thought if I was to help Supramania Swami with his kudil, maybe I could receive some merit. I told Swami Supramania this on my second visit to India. He listened to my narration of the story of Supramaniar and Agathiyar where Agathiyar is given a boon for providing Supramaniar a place to stay and carry on his tapas. Agathiyar was taking care of
Supramaniar‘s need too while he (Supramaniar) meditated. Swami listened intently to my reason for willing to help him. He then surprised me by saying, ―All my tavam is for you!‖ Such was the greatness of Tavayogi that the Siddhas have chosen him to spread their word. Such was the grace of the Siddhas that they send Tavayogi to guide me on this path. Such was the grace of my Guru Tavayogi that he chose to teach me Yogasana and pranayama, which Agathiyar mentions in the nadi reading as sacred and should be treasured. Such was the grace of my Guru Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal that he chose to take me on a journey on the path of the Siddhas. Tavayogi shared with me the bliss and joy that he had derived and experienced. I had adopted a prayer of Kunangkudi Masthan Sahib as my daily prayer, which eventually materializes when Tavayogi volunteers to take me into the world of the Siddhas. When I could not see Agathiyar, in the form of the granite statue at Agasthiyampalli, open his eyes, Tavayogi threw me his shawl to sit on. Only then did I see the miracle take place. It was by the grace of Agathiyar and blessings of Tavayogi that I should get see Agathiyar open his eye.
312
In 2005, Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal officially initiated me into another mantra of Agathiyar , ―AUM SIM VAM ARM UM MUM AGATHEESAAYA NAMA‖. Tavayogi asked me to chant the names of the Siddhas too. He gave me an opportunity to do charity through his mission the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham at Kallar. That is sufficient for the moment he told me. Tavayogi then took me on an exploration of some of the Siddhas samadhi, shrines, temples and caves. At Agasthiyampalli Agathiyar opens his eye. At Courtalam, Agathiyar opens his eyes again. At Uthiyore, vibhuti materializes out of thin air.
Looking back on the nadi readings and its revelations, and the time spent with Supramania Swami and Tavayogi, I realize the profound truth that I was shown and made to realize. I came to understand that each person has to answer to his karma; one cannot know God from the outside, he has to venture onto the path; No amount of reading or listening can make one know God except by experiencing him; In addition, all this has to happen with his grace too. We need his grace to get to know him better. Agathiyar mentioned in the nadi that I went looking for Supramania Swami; that he sent Tavayogi to me; and that I went on my own discretion to meet Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal without their blessings. When I went on my own, the results were not to my expectation. I then realized that it is very important for us to
receive God‘s grace or Arul. We need to put in the necessary effort and pray that the Lord showers his grace on us. Then it turns out to be a successful venture. Supramania Swami told me that we shall ―polish it‖ until we attain ―It‖. He added that no effort is lost. Tavayogi told me that we should put in all the effort to attain ―It‖. He added that if we do not achieve ‗It‖ in this birth then it shall be in the next. Satguru Shivaya Subramuniya Swami sums up my journey with my Gurus, Supramania Swami and Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal.
―He taught me humility, infused in me the light of Devotion, granted me the grace of his feet. After holy Interrogation, testing me entirely, he revealed to me the Real, the unreal and very unreal. Undoubtedly, the ShivaGuru is Eraivan, the worshipful Lord himself.‖
He Taught Me Humility
Supramania Swami was by nature humble, reserved and consumed by his love for God and his five Gurus. Supramania Swami too on his part delivered an Upadesam and passed me a Shiva mantra. He always reminded me to carry on my tavam. Supramania Swami performs a miracle when he brought back his Guru from samadhi
313
to chant amidst us. Finally, he passed me all his merits attained through years of austerities. Swami lighted the light of devotion towards God and Guru in me while Tavayogi nurtured it. Tavayogi taught me humility when he picked up my sandals from the opposite banks of the river that flows by his ashram at Kallar; carried my dirty linen at Courtalam; and carried the sack of vegetables on his shoulders back from the market at Mettupalayam. I realized here was a man whose ego had died. He was showing me by example how a Saint should live. What he did was give me practical guidance.
He Infused In Me the Light of Devotion
Tavayogi infused in me the light of devotion when he gave me diksha and passed me Agathiyar‘s Moola Mantra to chant; showed me asana and pranayama to adopt and practice; delivered more mantra to chant; and showed me the proper way to conduct a Homam and Abhisegam.
Granted Me the Grace of His Feet
Tavayogi granted me the grace of his feet. He never allowed nor approved disciples and devotees falling at his feet for blessings. He always reminded us that we should only fall at the feet of Agathiyar and no one else. However, I shall fall at my Guru‘s feet for Tavayogi and Supramania Swami was both father and Guru to me. Tavayogi taught me by exemplary behaviour of his. What he gave me was practical guidance; demonstration of the Yogasana and pranayama that he does daily; bringing me on his daily morning walks to keep fit and be with nature; showing me how to conduct prayers, Homam, and Abhisegam; and teaching me to drop the ego. Agathiyar reminds me in the nadi that the asana and pranayama demonstrated by Tavayogi are to be treasured and practiced diligently. Tavayogi did not preach much but instead got me going immediately on the path of the Siddhas. I was taken to the jungles of Kangayam, Pothigai, and Courtalam. I had the rare opportunity to visit these spots and stay overnight in some of these caves, which I would not have done if I were touring on my own. The Siddhas showed me a few miracles in the presence and through Tavayogi. After witnessing a spectacular event each time, Tavayogi hurried me away from that place. He never gave me a moment to dwell on the mystical. He always reminded me not to get stuck at any one stage or level. For one who was in the Sariyai stage, he has to move up to the Kriyai stage. Similarly for one on the yoga stage he too has to advance to the Gnana stage. There is nothing wrong in these stages. It is only wrong to forever remain in
314
one particular stage of advancement. Sankara was always afraid that the devotee or the yogi might become so infatuated with his God that he would never get to the reality behind the Gods. Tirumoolar reminds us that we would have to even loose the identity with Shiva.
After Holy Interrogation, Testing Me Entirely.
Ramalingam Adigal says we have to drop the seven veils that cover us preventing us from seeing the truth and reaching it. Ramalinga Adigal externalized this concept by building the Satya Gnana Sabai in Vadalur for all to see. He placed seven veils that had to be lifted to see the Arutperunjhoti, the true self devoid of malas. Swami Rajarshi Muni mentions that it takes a long time to reach the final goal and that there is no shortcut to liberation. Swami Muktananda said he had to wait a long time before he rec eived the ―word‖ from his Guru
Bhagawan Nithyananda. Tavayogi too told me I had to wait twelve years to receive ―his‖ grace. His able aid, comrade of many years and disciple Mataji Sarojini Ammaiyar patiently waits for the day too. I have to be patient say Tavayogi and Agathiyar. Tavayogi mentioned I was hasty in my journey to know God. He told me one has to wait twelve years to receive the grace of the Guru. Tavayogi himself served his Guru Chitramuthu Adigal twenty-five years before he received the grace of his Guru. Tavayogi had to put in many years on the Siddha path before the Siddhas eventually started appearing before him. Tavayogi told me that the devotee would be tested just as he (Tavayogi) had been tested to the extreme. His life began in poverty; when the nation went through troubled times, he incurred massive losses in his business; he had to sell all his assets to settle his debts: his children were left in the custody of a relative; his wife worked as a servant; he lost both his eyesight; and he was separated from his family when he moved into a temple near Mettupalayam where the Goddess was known to cure the blind.
It is to interesting be note here that Tavayogi‘s Guru Chitramuthu Adigal too lost his eyesight at one stage and my Guru Supramania Swami too went blind only to be regaining his eyesight after an operation. Supramania Swami too was put through the test. Swami too lost his sight when the sap of the kalli tree blinded him. He went seeking treatment in the government hospital in Chennai only to be told it was going to cost him a
large sum. By God‘s grace, the politician M.U. Karunanidhi who was admitted in the hospital at the same time graciously took upon himself to pay for the cost of operating Swami‘s eyes.
315
Supramania Swami at one stage ‗lost‘ his mind too. Not knowing what he was doing, Swami dressed in the bark
of a plantain and started performing miracles and healing. He only came back to his senses when a ‗stranger woman‘ cooked and fed him some ‗food‘. I was tested when my daughter broke her leg close to her twenty-first birthday in an accident that kept her bed ridden for nine months. With Agathiyar ‘s grace, her bone mended itself without the need for surgery. She is now back on her feet; having completed her Diploma and now pursuing her Degree.
He Revealed To Me The Real, The Unreal And Real-Unreal . Undoubtedly, The Shiva-Guru Is Eraivan, The Worshipful Lord Himself .
Indeed, the Guru is God in the eyes of the disciple. I realized Agathiyar made me part with my money by prescribing donations to the nadi reader, the temple priests, the poor, the devotees, and to animals too, all for the sole purpose of doing charity which is returning back to society and a means to reduce my karma. The great Siddha Avvai had mentioned that one needs to do charity, tapas, and only then do the ―Gates to Heaven‖ open up. Agathiyar made me perform tapas, which I learnt from my Gurus Supramania Swami and Tavayogi. Agathiyar exposes me to two Gurus who were extreme in their own ways. Agathiyar told me while I went looking for Supramania Swami, Agathiyar sent Tavayogi to me. After his surrender to Agathiyar, Tavayogi‘s life changed for the better. He regained his eyesight and all the comforts of life. Tavayogi started rebuilding his life back. He started his cotton mill industry, held prayers, fed the poor and did charity. At fifty years of age, and after twenty-five years of faithfully following the teachings of his Guru Chitramuthu Adigal, Agathiyar and the Siddhas, Tavayogi made the decision to become a mendicant, this time leaving behind his family and wealth voluntarily. He left home to roam the streets of India; meditated in caves in the deep forests; slept at temples and begged for his food. Tavayogi currently runs an ashram the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Tirukovil which he set up in Kallar on the instructions of Agathiyar where: he holds prayers for Agathiyar and the Siddhas every full moon day; feeds the poor with donations from the public; conducts Agathiyar‘s Guru Puja once a year in a grand scale by lighting 108 yagam or fire pits on the instruction of Agathiyar; conducts yoga and meditation classes; delivers spiritual
316
talks; and reads the Jeeva nadi for the public every Saturday on the instruction of Agathiyar (contact Tavayogi at 91 98420 27383 or Mataji Sarojini Ammaiyar at 91 98425 50987 for an appointment). When called upon he officiates the opening of organizations and movements for Agathiyar and the Siddhas. Now in his seventies he is more determined than ever to spread the words and works of Agathiyar and the Siddhas. He had wished for this task and his wish came true. His wish turned out to be his mission too. Although Supramania Swami served five Gurus including Yogi Ramsuratkumar, he did not have any disciples. He earned his living by drawing up the astrological chart for seekers. He lived with his family until his final days. He had a wish too – to build a temple in Tiruvannamalai. When I ‗happened‘ to come to him, he took me in as a son. Supramania Swami wanted to build a temple. He asked that I help finance the temple. We ventured out to erect this temple. However, the Siddhas put a stop to his dreams. The Gods decided otherwise and stopped him from continuing further with construction of the temple through a message related by a total ‗stranger‘ who questioned Swami why he was going back to the Bakti Margam when he was already the Gnana Margam. He finally attained samadhi at Tiruvannamalai. He passed on the merits of his tavam to this blessed soul before leaving his mortal form. While Supramania Swami was reminded not to step backwards into the Bakti Margam, Tavayogi who asked us to move on up the spiritual ladder to the Gnana Margam, was surprising made to performed tasks related to the Bakti Margam? He was instructed by Agathiyar to put up a seven-tier granite structure symbolizing the seven veils and a light at its summit representing Arutperunjhoti Andavar when he started his ashram at Kallar. Agathiyar asked Tavayogi to conduct lighting of five yagam pits on the anniversary of Agathiyar ‘s Jayanthi and expanded that number to 108 pits in 2010. A devotee volunteers to place a 6 ½ feet tall fiber statue of Agathiyar at the ashram followed by another devotee sponsoring another fiber statue of Tava Murugan too. In 2011, Agathiyar instructed that Tavayogi place a granite statue of him at the spot where he had appeared before Tavayogi. This spot is in the hills behind his ashram.
In 2012, a sadhu from the north makes his way to Tavayogi‘s ashram, hands him a 7-kilogram rudraksham from Agathiyar, and instructs him to worship it as a Shivalingam. Although Tavayogi was all for Gnanam, he reminded the public to move on progressively on the spiritual path beginning with Sariyai; then Kriyai followed by Yogam and Gnanam. I realized and Tavayogi confirmed later
317
that he, who was preaching Gnana Margam, had to comply with Agathiyar‘s request to step back onto the Bakti Marga for the sake of Agathiyar‘s devotees. By performing these tasks, Tavayogi was educating his disciples like me on Sariyai and Kriyai. He showed me the way to offer prayers to the Siddhas; the correct way to perform a Homam and Abhisegam; he showed me the caves where the Siddhas had meditated; and he showed me the samadhi of the Siddhas. He hoped that I would come to the path of Gnanam. However, Agathiyar thought otherwise and had me make a bronze statue of him and perform rituals Abhisegam and Homam too. Who could possibly understand the Lords doing? Dr Krishnan, friend, Siddha practitioner and astrologer, told me once to welcome the transit of planet Saturn in my life for Saturn brings us closer to God by creating an avenue for us to repay our debts and work out our karma. When I met Tavayogi for the first time at the Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves, Malaysia in 2005, Bala who frequented the Peedham asked me the reason I had come over and whether I had problems. He kept repeating the question although I replied that I had no problems. He then told me those who came to the Siddha Margam had always had problems. As I dropped in on Tavayogi during his stay at the Peedham, I became acquainted with other devotees and I realized that there was some truth in what he had said. I even approached Tavayogi for an answer some time later. As usual, Tavayogi replied with a question, ―Would one come in search to any Margam for that matter if
he did not have problems.‖ Tavayogi listened to all the devotees; and to all those with problems he strongly recommended that they offer prayers to the Siddhas (Potrinal Unathu vinai Agalum). Supramania Swami on the other hand took the effort to prepare herbal preparations, yantra and amulets for those who seek a solution to their sorrow and sufferings. I had personally seen him advice a married woman to leave her husband and in-laws rather than to go through physical abuse and be tortured by him. This advice of him rather surprised me. I was expecting the usual advice where the woman is counseled to bear with the ill treatment and pray that things would change for the better. I have yet to see Tavayogi treat or cure the public of
their illnesses. He always tells me he would not want to temper with one‘s karma. The one who sows shall reap.
318
Surrender
Paul Brunton is quoted in DIVINE GRACE THROUGH TOTAL SELF-SURRENDER by D.C. Desai (D.C.Desai, Divine Grace Through Total Self-Surrender),
―Divine grace is a manifestation of the cosmic freewill in operation. It can alter the course of events in a mysterious manner through its own unknown laws, which are superior to all natural laws, and can modify the latter by interaction. It is the most powerful force in the universe. It descends and acts, only when it is invoked by total self-surrender. It acts from within, because God resides in the heart of all beings. Its whisper can be heard only in a mind purified by selfsurrender and prayer.‖ B.K.S. Iyengar in his book LIGHT ON THE YOGA SUTRAS OF PATANJALI, HarperCollins Publishers, 2005, (Iyengar, Light On The Yoga Sutras Of Patanjali, 2005) lists surrender as one of the prerequisites of niyama. The niyama are purity of thought and deed, contentment, tapas, study of the self, surrender to God. Letting Go
I did not choose to take this body. I do not govern this body. I do not even know the day-to-day running of this body. I am not in control of the various happenings in this body. Yet I call it my body. I possess this body. I identify with this body. So if I did not create this body, if I did not choose this body, since it is not mine to own, then why is it so difficult to let go? A quote from Yogi Ramsuratkumar sums it up, ―Renunciation is not giving up anything, nor is it to accept anything. It is just changing your attitude towards the world. Let go and everything, the world, reality, we, change ‖.
Awaiting the Guru’s Grace and God’s Grace
Do we want to be devoted our entire life to a Guru ? Don‘t we want to be like him? Should not the Guru help raise us to a stature similar to him? Alternatively, would the Guru prefer his disciples to forever be obedient and serve him? A true Guru would help the devotee to rise up the spiritual ladder to the very spot he was standing. He would rejoice to see his disciple at par with him. Look for this teacher. Look for this master. Look for this Guru. For he is the true Guru!
319
EPILOGUE The idea in writing this book was to share my personal experiences and along the way address a few issues too pertaining to the Siddhas. The views and opinions stated here are based on whatever limited and little knowledge and experience that I have had. These views and opinions can change, as it has in the past too, as I progress in life. The reader can choose to agree or disagree. The reader need not dispute my views nor accept them. He has his right to his opinion too. I do not want to go into a dispute and at the same time, I am entitled to my views.
The nadi or olai suvadi, predictions written by Siddhas addresses the sufferings that one goes through, the reason for these sufferings, ones karma and the means to overcome or lessen its effects, and finally about reforming. To seek the nadi is itself the start of good times to come for not everyone knows about the existence of the nadi; not everyone is keen in seeing it; not everyone makes the journey or effort in seeing it; and not everyone is lead to a genuine reader. To successfully retrieve the relevant nadi pertaining to us is an exhausting affair where the seeker and the nadi reader sit through hours and flip through numerous nadi trying to locate the right and matching prediction. The seeker acknowledges the right nadi based on the revelations and the nadi reader does not compel the seeker to accept any nadi as his. If the reading does not seem true then it is the fault of the seeker who has carelessly picked the nadi and not that of the reader. Therefore, care and attentiveness together with patience on the part of both the seeker and the reader is of utmost importance in seeking ones nadi. I should say it is a spiritual moment, the moment of unfolding of ones past and intimate, close to heart secrets. The first veil out of many is removed during this exposure and stripping of our false facial mask, that one had adorned all this while. We realize that every move of ours is being watched and recorded and we have to answer for all our decisions and actions. To know that there is atonement or parikaram is itself a blessing for through the chapter known as the Parikaara
kaandam the Siddhas show us an escape route to lessen the hold of karma on us. Nadi Guru Ramesh tells me there have been cases where there is no Parikaara kaandam available for the seeker and he is required to go through hell with no remedies spelt out for the pain and sufferings of that individual. In the worst scenario, the seeker is refused a reading for reasons only known to the Siddhas.
320
When I went for a reading the very first time in 2002, I too was told my past birth and the karma that I had incurred. Thankfully, the Siddhas provided the means to reduce its effects too. On completion of the remedies, which included performing pilgrimages to holy sites, doing charity and conducting prayers or Puja to the Siddhas, the Siddhas acknowledged acceptance, again through the nadi. Then they revealed more which included motivating me, helping me to identify my weaknesses and strengthening the good qualities in me, guiding me on
the do‘s and don‘ts, and eventually to become a better person. As Mahatma Gandhi says, our thoughts become our words; our words become our behavior; behavior becomes habits; habits become our values; and values become our destiny. The habit that we form becomes our character that is portrayed to others. A stigma is seen in us and remains a lifelong perception of others. It is tough though to drop these weaknesses. The habit that I had formed became my character that is portrayed externally to others. This character is seen as me and forms a perception of others about me. I need to be aware and awake every moment less the mind should wonder again back into its familiar playground. The mind goes back to entertain the previous Vasanas or accumulation of thoughts and drives me to perform actions that are detrimental to my efforts in turning a new leaf. It is an ongoing battle for the spiritual path is compared to walking on a razor‘s edge.
However, Agathiyar who is ever so compassionate knows that it is a difficult battle that of defeating: the evil in me; the weaknesses and the inferior attitudes; and the bad habits that has become my character. He educates me a little at a time, giving me the strength and providing the motivation to bring change for the better. When faced with suffering and sorrow Agathiyar stays at my side and helps me to sail through life‘s rapids and troubled waters into safer and calmer waters. He comforts me in times of trouble, pain and suffering. From an angry, mean, and selfish person Agathiyar is molding me to be a more patient, humble and generous person. I have to become a better person; a better son; a better husband; a better father; a better colleague; a better subordinate and a better leader. Then he works on me further. I need to make the gigantic move to be a spiritual person. He introduces me to Gurus - Supramania Swami and Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal - to help me further on this spiritual path. Whether I succeed or otherwise is yet to be seen. I need to put in much effort, be disciplined and adhere to a regular schedule in the practice and upholding of the various lessons, practices and advises given out to me. From becoming a good person, then I have to make the move to be a spiritual person. They introduce me to Gurus - Supramania Swami and Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal - to help me further on this spiritual path. Whether I succeed or otherwise is yet to be seen. I need to put in much effort and be discipline and adhere to a
321
regular schedule and regime in the practice and upholding of the various lessons, practices and advises given out to me. During the many precious moments when I was with both my Gurus, I had seen people come for aid. Observing their conversations, I understood that majority of the people generally come to a Guru or Siddha master for one of the following reasons: hoping to end their sorrow or suffering; came for material gains; and to gain siddhis. They hope the Guru would provide a yantra or mantra that transforms pebbles to gold; end their pain and suffering immediately with his touch or look; and teach them the means to gain siddhis for their selfish needs. They forget that the Guru himself had left behind his riches to seek the ever-blissful feet of the Lord. So how can he help us to amass riches? We need to go seek out a successful businessperson and learn from him the intricate secrets in managing a business and making money and fortune rather then come to a Guru for advice. Tavayogi, once a successful businessperson, left all his fortunes to seek the feet of Agathiyar. They seek the Guru to remove their illness and disease immediately failing to realize that the Guru hesitates to help remove the illness of others because he himself sits through the illness and pain not lifting a finger to heal himself for fear in interfering with the just and fair law of karma. Ramana Maharishi and Yogi Ramsuratkumar endured much pain and suffering without complaining, retaliating, or trying to bring relief and cure. They come to the Guru hoping to gain siddhis for their selfish ends failing to realize that the Guru shall not part with these secrets to every commoner without actually testing their worthiness. They stay around for a while and realizing that they would not gain anything hanging around further, move on to another Guru who can fulfill their wants. Tavayogi once told me it would take twelve years for a Guru to access his disciple‘s credibility and only then shall he part with his wisdom. I need to correct the perspective that some people had on the Siddhas and their teachings. People generally have the perspective that when one nears God he tends to suffer a lot. This happens because God loves us. The only way he can help us is first by removing our karmas, which forms a veil between God and us. The Siddhas knew
the secrets to attain God‘s kingdom. That is why a seeker is always shown his past either through the nadi reading or in meditation. He then works on his karma. The numerous veils then disappear leaving only the pure vision that is God. The sufferings, delays, obstacles and frustrations are all an opportunity for us to work out our karmas. These come without even us asking for it. Then there are also positive moves that we could undertake to reduce the effect of our karma: donate to the nadi reader a small token for his upkeep (The Siddhas also provide for these nadi readers in the form of Naadiku Danam); perform atonements or parikaram where we part with our money by way of doing charity to individuals, organizations and temples; and by feeding man and animals we learn to
322
develop compassion towards them too. By doing so we learn to be more charitable, compassionate and unselfish. Our good intentions and actions gain merit for us, which reduces or offsets our bad karma. People have accused that the Siddha teachings had broken up families where family members deserted or left the family circle to become monks or end up in societies, movements, ashram and establishments, or forced other members of the family change their beliefs and faith to the extent that they shook the very ground where they stood, or rigidly adhering to doctrines of the Siddhas that alienated them from the mainstream of everyday life or were so dependent on astrology for every move they made that they lost confidence in themselves or were so adamant on receiving Siddha and ayurvedic treatment that they refused to consider other options at the expense of health and life. Man shall blame everyone and everything for his loses without realizing that he has brought it upon himself the sorrows and misery in life. Wrong thoughts, wrong doings, wrong understanding, wrong decisions and wrong companionship, lead to all our actions ending up wrong and our very life in a mess. All this happens because of seekers who do not have a right perspective or have a shallow understanding of the Siddhas teachings. No Siddha promotes a seeker to quarantine himself from society. They want us to be with the society and at the same time put into practice their teachings and to promote them. God first makes us realize our faults and defects, then sets us on the right path, and sends us a Guru (one or more) to help us along the way. He does this because he loves us. He loves us more than we love ourselves. He educates us along the way on right living, on having right and virtuous thoughts, which leads to a healthy body and mind that is required for one on the spiritual path. Just as Agathiyar had mentioned in the nadi that he would send seekers to my home, many came along. I became
acquainted
with
people
through
http://www.wix.com/tavayogi/agathiyan,
the
many
websites
(http://www.tavayogi.webs.com,
http://www.indianheartbeat.20m.com,
and
http://www.indianheartbeat.fws1.com, which since then I have removed) that I had put up and my books on scribd.com. People contacted me and started coming over as Agathiyar had promised. Since my wife and I were good listeners, they frequented more and more. Then I realized they were opening up a Pandora‘s Box. They came with problems. The mistake I realized we did was we listened and as anybody would do, I started giving advice. I did not like what was happening. When I called over the phone Tavayogi for an explanation as to what was taking place, he replied with another question, ―Why do you want to involve?‖ He very strongly reminded me that my duty was to show them to Agathiyar and let them pour their heart out to Agathiyar. Let Agathiyar solve their problems, was the message I got from Tavayogi.
323
I asked Agathiyar to put a stop to it. In addition, he did just that. People stopped coming. Even if they came, I would not advise them no more. However, the sorrow that these newfound friends were undergoing made us sympathize with them. I wanted very much to do something to relieve their sufferings. I started questioning Agathiyar and the Siddhas as to why they watched silently while their devotees were undergoing these sufferings. When I questioned Tavayogi, again he replied that the Lord is putting them through a test a test of their patience and perseverance and that all of us had to answer for our karmas. Meanwhile a bus knocked down Tavayogi when he was riding a motorbike into town. He was placed under the care of a doctor and did recover completely. I had seen devotees of Agathiyar suffer. My family and I went through anxious moments. My Guru Tavayogi was hospitalized too. I needed answers as to why these mishaps had to happen. Then Agathiyar reveals in a nadi of another person that came for translation, a message I believe was also for me. Agathiyar says no force can change ones karma. Then the question arises in me as to why we need to pray to Siddhas if they are of no assistance? Agathiyar answers that question too. Siddhas help show us a way out of our predicament or problem. I understood the hurdle is not removed but one is shown how to overcome it. Which reminds me of Tavayogi telling me that we should not pray to the Lord to remove our sorrow but to ask him to give us the strength to endure it and show us the means to overcome it? I believe all that has been happening to us and those around us is happening for a reason; that is to make us stronger. Tavayogi always tells me we shall not collapse in the face of adversity. Even as you fall, get up and move on, he tells me. Just as Siddha Avvai mentions that charity and tapas is required for the Gates of Heaven to open out to us, we
need a healthy body and mind to accomplish God‘s work on the face of the earth. This is where we see the input of Siddhas who had devised; the art of astrology and nadi that aids in prediction of one‘s past, present and future; the science of ayurveda and Siddha vaidyam that aids in healing and also upkeep and maintenance of the body in a perfect state, through their endless volumes of Siddha literature on medicine; the wisdom and knowledge of postponing death and even conquering death (Marana Ella Peru valzhvu); and the means of
attaining God‘s kingdom (Mukti and Sidhi). The Siddhas lived in harmony with nature. They thought out the techniques to cultivate the vital energy in man to transform oneself into a more superior entity. For this purpose, one had to have a strong body and mind. The Siddhas seek out means to strengthen the body‘s immunization against disease and illness through natural food and formulated miracle food known as Kayakalpa for this purpose. They strengthened the mind through exercises in concentration that later led them into meditation. After sitting longs hours in meditation, they realized the acute difficulty in mobility and devised asana and yogic postures to make the body supple, pliable, and convenient to sit for longer durations.
324
A good master or academy teaching the art of self-defense will reveal the movements and techniques involved in the art and the means to treat or heal oneself when hurt while defending oneself. This would be the ideal comprehensive teaching of any art form. Similarly, a good master of pranayama and yoga would be well versed with both the art and technique and also the intricacies and workings and the results of the said techniques and practice on his student. He should monitor the progress and know when his student faces problems in his practice. The asana and breathing practices help develop and raise vital latent energies in the student for a superior motive and have to be monitored by the Guru. If something does go wrong, the master should identify and help the student overcome his problem. Life is bliss if we meet all the right people. Life is bliss if we get a good and kind life partner. Life is bliss if all our children respect and listen to us. Life is bliss if we are shown the true path. Life is bliss if we get to meet a Guru who is willing to share his wisdom and knowledge. Life is bliss if we are showered God‘s grace. The sun does not select on whom it should shower its rays; the rain does not pick on which land that it should shower on; similarly, God does not favor his children. They are all equal in his eyes. If one is, successful it is because of his good deeds and merits in the past life and he is reaping and enjoying the benefits now. Similarly if one is enduring sufferings that too are because of his past deeds that he has to go through these moments of hell. We go to the temple to find solace where we empty our heart out to the Lord praying that he shows us a
solution to our troubles, returning home much ‗lighter‘ after having placed our burden at the feet of the Lord. We return hope with the hope and belief that God will sort the mess we are in or have created. Alternatively, we search for a Guru at whose feet we pour our sorrows hoping that he sorts it out for us. After a moment of solace at the Lord‘s feet or the Guru‘s feet, we return to our materialistic world where we continue with our usual train of thoughts and ways of life adding on more karma to our existing long list. We move on with life: without the thought to refrain from harming others without the thought to help others and without the thought of seeking salvation. When the Siddhas come into our life, they hold our train of thoughts and start diverting them to positive things that brings in positive energy. When we submit ourselves to them, they work on us, making us a better person. Eventually after having helped shaped us into a good person, we become tools in their hands to help set right our life and those close to us in our own little way. For some their mission is even bigger when it affects a major portion of the community and the world. These are the Siddha masters ordained to bring change to the people and the world.
325
APPENDIX 1 LIFE & TIMES OF SIDDHAS Agathiyar
Although Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal quoted Siddha Bhogar‘s SAPTAKANDAM in his book ANDAMUM PINDAMUM as mentioning Agathiyar had lived beyond the four yugas and as such no one can predict his age, Dr. Mandayam Kumar of the Siddha Medical Research Institute, Bangalore says it was possible to find out details about Agathiyar during the course of literary research on the Siddha medical sciences in a Tamil manuscript written on palm leaves about 3,000 years ago. The text is titled PRAPANCHA KAANDAM and runs into several volumes according to the Dr. The text are attributed to Lord Muruga. Agathiyar while recorded by Pulastyar narrated the contents. Although these two sources contradict each other, Agathiyar reveals in the nadi that he has indeed taken birth many times to set humanity on the right track. Pon. Govindaswamy in his book, SIRSABAIYUM PORSABAIYUM, Bharath Book Bureau, 1985, mentions that Agathiyar took birth as Valluvar and gave us the TIRUKURAL besides other texts. He mentions too that Agathiyar took birth as Ramalinga Adigal in the 19 century and gave us the TIRUARUTPA. The srcinal Tamil manuscript of PRAPANCHA KAANDAM is in the care of Pandit S. Jayanari of Vellore says the Dr. Although the Dr. provides much information onAgathiyar in SIDDHA AGASTHYA– FOREMOST OF THE SIDDHAS, we shall focus on Agathiyar‘s exploration of the Malay Peninsula in this work. The Dr. briefly introduces Agathiyar and the Siddhas.
―Agathiyar Muni is considered to be the embodiment of one of the nine celestial intellectuals who came to this earth for enlightening human beings.‖
―Siddhars are those who have attained perfection in yogic practices to ultimately reach the stage of immortality. Through higher-level yogic practices, they attain a state of ultra-luminosity that results in invisibility; thus, they remain impervious to ordinary vision. Such Siddhars work incessantly for the propagation of knowledge and the evolution of souls.‖ The Dr. reveals for the first time the parental heritage of Agathiyar. Agathiyar was said to have been born about 4573 years prior to the commencement of Kali Yuga at a place in Gujarat, in the early hours of Tuesday, 14 of February 7673 BC. Belonging to the early Aryan race, his father Bhargava was well learned while his mother
326
Indumathi was from Punjab. They were both devotees of the Pasupatha order of Rishabha Muni. Agathiyar had his early education in Gujarat. (Tavayogi told me this information was not right and that I should remove it from my blogs. I leave it to the readers to decipher and decide whether to accept or not this information – Ed). As his thirst for knowledge in particular on philosophy, yoga, medicine, and astronomy was immense, he traveled all over Kashmir, Tibet, China, Nepal, and Kailas in Manchuria. (Mount Kailas was deemed to be in Manchuria those days). He became a disciple of Nandi and Dhanvantri. He then traveled towards the south to Cambodia and Malaya (present day Malaysia). In Cambodia, he established the very first of his many educational institutions for the propagation of philosophy and science. After establishing a similar institution and hospital in Malaya, he crossed the sea to the continent of Kumari Kandam (during Agathiyar‘s time, Kumari Kandam occupied a vast area extending from the present day Sri Lanka to the Antarctic. Ravana, a great devotee of Lord Shiva, ruled this continent). King Ravana gave away a portion of his kingdom to Agathiyar to establish more institutions. The foremost of these institutions in this region was known as Arunodaya Giri or Meozone. Here Agathiyar practiced yoga and taught it to his large following of disciples. He then went back north to M alaya where he was betrothed to the king‘s daughter. He then ruled the kingdom of Vijayapuri. He returned to Kumari Kandam where he met Lord Murugan in the form of Supramaniar at Trikona Malai (present day Trincomali). At the hill station called Kadari Kama or Kadhirgama, Lord Murugan imparted spiritual knowledge to Agathiyar. Pa. Kamalakannan in CITTAR URUVIL SHIVAPERUMAN, Vanathi Pathippakam, 2007 (Kamalakannan, 2007), says Agathiyar married Yasomadhi from Cambodia. Amongst his children who ruled the land, Yasovarma became a famous ruler. Dr. Mandayam Kumar says Agathiyar could see impending calamities take place in the future during his meditation. As a result, he moved to the North Pole considering it to be a save place. This period of his move to the arctic was said to coincide with the end of the Dwapara Yuga placed at about 6580 BC. Just as he had seen of an impending calamity and had decided to move north, a tremendous explosion in the planet mars sends a piece of debris towards earth. This impact caused a great deluge on the earth. Significant portions of Kumari Kandam submerged into the Indian Ocean. Continental drift then resulted in the present day arrangement of this region. After the great flood Kailas was no more but instead the Himalayan mountain range had emerged in north India. Amidst all this geographical changes, says the Dr, Agathiyar went seeking for a place that would not be affected by future calamities. He located a mountain range in south India. This is the present day Courtalam. This spot is said to be the safest place and free from any future catastrophes. Here Agathiyar met Lord Shiva and Uma in the
327
form of Dhakshinamurthi and Shenbaga Devi. The spot where the meeting took place between Dhakshinamurthi, Shenbaga Devi, Lord Murugan, and Agathiyar was Mahadeva Giri. This meeting also signified the commencement of Kali Yuga. Other Siddhas then started coming to Mahadeva Giri. Lord Dhakshinamurthi revived the knowledge of the Vedas and instructed these Siddhas to propagate this knowledge at the appropriate manner and time for the benefit of humanity. The imparting of this knowledge was said to have taken place on the 21st day of the Tamil month of Kartigai, during the eleventh year, Eswara Samvatsara, of Kali Yuga. Agathiyar gave much importance to this day. All his dating was reckoned from this day. The Siddhas recorded their knowledge on palm leaves after extensive discussions held in Alagan Kulam and presented them to Lord Dhakshinamurthi for his perusal. This included the 64 kinds of learning, 18 Puranas, 96 tatvas, and 48 branches of scientific knowledge. The entire literature in Tamil came to be called SIDDHAVEDA. It was then translated into the four existing languages of that period which was Sanskrit, Greek, Hebrew, and Chinese. Agathiyar on the instruction of Lord Murugan srcinated the Tamil language.
Bhogar from China, Thaeraiyar from Malaya 82, Yugimuni from Kerala, Pulipani from Kantha Malai, Pulastyar, and Kapiyar all served Agathiyar. A conference of Siddhas called Siddhar Sabai was held during the 53 rd year, Siddharti Samvatsara, of Kali Yuga at Courtalam. An institution known as Siddhar Gnana Koodam was inaugurated by Lord Murugan and was headed by Agathiyar. Pulastyar and Kapiyar headed the literary section while Pulipani in research. Thaeraiyar who was into surgery headed a medical research centre established at Thorana Malai. Yugimuni who was into herbal medicines headed an ayurvedic hospital at Paradesi Kundai. Bhogar who was in charge of all scientific researches established an alchemy research centre at Tiruparankundram. Pambatti was heading a team researching venom at Marudamalai. After having established these institutions Agathiyar again started on an extensive mission of propagating the wealth of knowledge gained by these Siddhas in Tibet, Manchuria, Egypt, Palestine, Rome, America, Africa, Malaya and the Arab world. Agathiyar in the Jeeva nadi revelation to Hanumathdasan of Chennai says Bhogar was from Mongolia. After satisfactorily completing their mission of propagating the said teachings the Siddhas went into samadhi merging themselves into the cosmos. Supramaniar went into samadhi in Thorana Malai, Bhogar in Palani, Thaeraiyar, Pulipani and Yugimuni in Kantha Malai and Agathiyar himself choose to come back to Courtalam. He chose a spot called Dhashina Meru in the Pothigai hills. This spot is also the abode of Dhakshinamurthi.
82
From the above article it is mentioned that Thaeraiyar was srcinally from Malaya.
328
M. Govindan in BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHA KRIYA YOGA TRADITION, Kriyayoga Publications, Quebec, Canada, 1991, (M.Govindan, 1991) details Agathiyar's journey as starting at Agastya Ashram near Nasik
(Pancavati in ancient times), marriage to Lopamudra, king Vidarbha‘s daughter (mentioned in the Mahabharata), and meeting up with Rama. Then his pilgrimage takes him south where he has a residence at Malakuta near Badami (ancient Vatapi Puram or Dakshina Kasi). Then he comes to Pothigai hills. He moves on to the Indonesian islands, Borneo, and takes up residence in Maha Malaya hill in Malaya Dvipa. He enters Siam (present day Thailand) and Cambodia where he marries Yasomadhi. They beget a young prince named Yasovarma. He is reported to be living until the present day at Courtalam.
Ramalinga Adigal
Ramalinga Adigal lived only as recent as the nineteen century (5 October 1823 to 30 January 1874). Out of compassion for fellow beings, he built the Dharma Salai to feed the hungry. He envisioned and built the Satya Gnana Sabai where he worshipped God in the form of light and called him Arutperunjhoti. He poured his devotion in the form of songs. All his songs have since been compiled as the TIRUARUTPA. When one reads the songs one would realize the amount of gratitude Ramalinga Adigal had poured forth towards God. He was one Saint who performed the miracle of dematerializing himself
Photo 26 A painting of Ramalinga Adigal
just like some of the Nayanmar who lived in the 9 th and 10th century. What come as a surprise and was never revealed before was that Gnanabharathi in his book, TAMIL MANNIN THANTHAI (Gnanabharathi) writes that Ramalinga Adigal materialized again just for his disciple Kalpathu Aiya in 1902. Kalpathu Aiya who was overjoyed in seeing Ramalinga Adigal appear before him dropped his body. Adigal did the final rites for his disciple before dematerializing again. Such was the greatness of the disciple Kalpathu Aiya that his Guru Ramalinga Adigal chose to materialize before him (Kalpathu Aiya) twenty-eight years after he dematerializes. Such was the grace of the Guru Ramalinga Adigal that he chose to appear before his disciple Kalpathu Aiya after twenty-eight years to see to his (Kalpathu Aiya) final rites.
329
Photo 27 A painting of Ramalinga Adigal Marshall Govindan in his book BABAJI AND THE TRADITION OF THE 18 SIDDHARS (Govindan,
330
Marshall, Babaji And The Eighteen Siddha Kriyayoga Tradition, 1991, Kriya Yoga Publications (Reg), 196 Mountain Road, P.O.Box 90, Eastman, Quebec, Canada, Joe 1PO, http://www.babaji.ca/, reproduced with permission via e-mail), (Govindan, 1991) says,
―In 1867, Saint Ramalingam founded a house of charity to feed the poor and extend hospitality to travelers and indigent old persons in Vadalur. His mission in Vadalur has fed the poor on an extensive scale every day for the past 132 years.
The mission‘s kitchen fire has not gone out since it was lighted in 1870.‖
―In 1870 Saint Ramalingam moved into a small hut in the hamlet of Mettukuppam, about three miles south of Vadalur. This hut is known as ‗the sacred mansion of the miracle ‘ (Sidhivalagam Thirumaligai).‖
―In 1871, he requested his disciples to conduct ‗a temple of wisdom‘ designed by him. They did it within six months. It was inaugurated on January 25, 1872. It has a unique design, which in its form explains symbolically the process of selfrealization as experienced by Ramalinga. Seven curtains representing human passion and ignorance conceal an eternal light and various inner spaces within. Beyond all these curtains stand a glass box, five feet high, representing the purity of the soul, and within it there burns an eternal flame, which represents the soul in its true splendor, merged with supreme grace light (Arutperunjhoti).‖
―Towards the end of 1873, he placed outside the door of his room (in Sidhivalagam Thirumaligai) the oil lamp that Ramalinga had been using inside. He asked his disciples to worship it and keep it burning forever. He asked them to imagine the supreme grace light manifested in it and to pray to him for grace. He issued instructions to his disciples that except for the burning of camphor, no ritual be performed. Devotees should pray silently, filled with love of God. And
enter into ecstasy.‖ ―On the auspicious day of January 30 th, 1874 at the age of 50, Ramalinga wrote and released to his devotees the following statement: ―My beloved ones! I have to be out of your sight for a time. Do not worry. Keep the light of the lamp (Gnana deepam) burning forever. Imagine that God is there and worship the light. You will be amply rewarded. I am in the body now and after a while; I shall
331
enter into all the bodies of his creation. Close the door and lock it from outside. The room, if ordered to be opened, will only be void.‖ It has been said that Ramalinga Adigal on his final day had entered a room in Sidhivalagam in Mettukuppam. He asked that his followers lock the door from the outside. On opening the door, at the directive from government officials, the room was found to be empty. It was also said that the Saint had become light (Jothi). The Saint had mentioned to his followers that they would find nothing, as he would dematerialize in each being from that moment on. Marshall Govindan explains further,
―Ramalinga then shut himself up in his room in the Sidhivalagam hut. Later that night as the devotees outside the room were chanting suddenly a flash of violet light emanated from Ramalingam‘s room, signaling the merger of Ramalinga into all the bodies of his creation. For when the room was eventually opened, it was found to be empty. Ramalinga had disappeared without a trace.‖ S. Shivajayakumar in an article on the net describes this dematerialization of Ramalinga Adigal,
―Therefore, Vallalar on his own has considered it necessary to disintegrate the divine constitution and disperse the sparks in every soul as seeds are sown in the fields.‖
―When the Saint closed the doors on 30.1.1874, it was evident that the Saint has come in advance of a century before the evolution of the human psyche to a required level to receive the message of great life of experience of soul. Instead of spreading wisdom under one bodhi tree, the Saint has planted the entire universe full of bodhi saplings. The dematerialization achieved by the Saint Vallalar on 30.1.1874 within the four walls of Sidhi Valakam is different in its entirety from the art of dematerialization practiced in other spiritual traditions.‖
―Dematerialization of a deathless body is different from that of the dematerialization of the mortal body exposed to disease and death. … moreover, dematerialization attained by Vallalar is not in furtherance of any worldly gains, not pursued for the welfare of the self or for the people of any particular place but for the people of this world. His dematerialization of the physical body is not for re-materialization but to disintegrate his whole being permanently like the virtual particles which fill the cosmos.‖
332
An article in the website http://www.ramalinga.comstates that Mother Mira Alfassa had seen, during her meditation, the happenings that took place on that Friday night when Ramalinga Adigal attained the Jothi in Sidhivalagam. This is indeed a rare account of the mystery behind Ramalinga Adigal ‘s disappearance. I reproduce below the said article A VISION OF DEMATERIALIZATION OF RAMALINGA ‘S LIVING BODY by Gangadharan, a disciple of Mother Mira Alfassa (aid of Sri Aurobindo of Pondicherry).
―Mother Mira said that Saint Ramalinga had achieved the Mukti.‖ ―On the first day of the Tamil month of Thai (14-1-1978) I had a continuous vision in my usual meditation in the night: the vision of dematerialization of the physical body of Swami Ramalinga into and as the truth-light of supreme grace which contains or possesses in itself supreme compassion and bliss of grace.‖
―Though I have had occasions to ascend into and remain for some time in the truth-world of grace-light wherefrom I could see the earth as part of the universe, the said vision came to me when my consciousness was on the earth itself. ‖
―To begin with, I sensed an ineffable silence and peace prevailing everywhere and I heard continuously Para nada, the mysterious divine sound. Then the vision broke out.‖
―A small village was seen in its simple and beautiful surroundings. There was the concrete presence of the supreme and universal divine with the beautiful truthlight of grace and fragrance, which enriched the place all the more and enraptured my heart with ever-increasing aspiration for grace. At the center of the village was seen a small house. Sweet fragrance of grace radiated everywhere from the house.‖
―Vallalar was seen entering the house. His face was calm and peaceful. His whole body was radiating the light of grace. Besides, his body was of silken or light golden shining color. He stepped into his room, closed the doors, and bolted inside. At that time there was the concrete presence of the supreme and universal divine in the room. The presence could be sensed even physically and even by the born-blind. There was also silence, peace, fragrance, and the light of grace due to the presence.‖
333
―Vallalar sat on a white cloth spread on a low wooden plank and began to concentrate. In that poise, he was seen as a mountain of truth-knowledge with the truth-light of grace and peace and fire of tapas. He was verily a supreme form of the divine. Flood of light was radiating from his pure and luminous body into all the directions.‖
―Supreme grace, supreme compassion, and the light of grace are expressive of the secret truth that they hold the key for transformation of physical body into the deathless physical body of grace in its eternal youthfulness. One has to live in the depth of the ocean of blissful grace-light for being transformed into the divine nature and as the divine body.‖
―The intensity of the flood of light that radiated from his whole body was very powerful and one shall have the strength and capacity to bear and receive it. My whole body vibrated with a joy and pleasantness because of the vision of light of his body.‖
―After sometime of concentration, he rose up and saw the physical sky. Full moon was shedding its blissful cool rays over the earth. A little distance away from the moon was seen a very bright dazzling star of light. Vallalar poured his concentrated gaze at it for some time. He became enraptured with blissful joy in the heart, which radiated on his face. A little time thereafter, he again sat on the white seat of the plank and entered into deep concentration.‖
―Though Vallalar was inside the closed and bolted room, he could see clearly the whole universe with its tiers of many worlds of mind, life and the physical including the physical earth and sky with its moon, stars and clouds.‖
―When he was thus absorbed in deep concentration, an effulgent truth-light of grace broke out from his heart and with its unique heat began to burn his radiant physical body very slowly, as at a snail's speed, and that in an upward direction, from the heart towards the head. The burning of the body may be somewhat likened to that of an incense-stick which however burns downwards by its inner heat of fire, forming ash covering but without the falling down of the ash-form. When the upper part of his radiant body was burnt completely from heart to head, there was left in its place a form of pure white substance, which also
334
radiated its light of consciousness. The burnt part, however, showed all its features intact and clearly and even the burnt hair of his head was seen distinctly as luminous white hair. Then the heat of the pure light of grace descended to burn the lower part.‖
―After the whole body was thus burnt, Vallalar was seen as a bodily form of pure white substance from head to foot, radiating its light. The white form kept intact all the different kinds of cells of his body and all the distinctive features and formations of his interior and exterior body. His bodily form did not shrink in size after the burning. I saw no visible flame nor sensed its heat during the burning of his living body, nor smoke, nor any bad smell as of burnt tissues, nor heard any cracking noise as of burnt bones. Instead, there was a sweet fragrance since the time his body began to burn and it spread everywhere. I sensed in my heart an ineffable calmness and silence, which gave me in turn a state of bliss. ‖
―Now a second stage of burning began. The unique heat of grace-light began to burn slowly Valalalar's luminous form of white substance from head to foot downwards. When his white substance-form full of its radiating light, was thus burnt completely, the white substance became very fine sub-atomic conscious particles, which permeated and pervaded the entire universe and the farther pure worlds of consciousness beyond. The fine, white and conscious particles with its radiating light also entered into and got distributed everywhere in the earth and even in matter and in the inconscient. After the universal pervasive distribution of the particles, they could be seen no more and disappeared from my sight. Now there pervaded everywhere the sweet, soft and fine fragrance of camphor which gave my body a blissful sensation and enraptured my heart as well.‖
―Then I had the rare vision of Vallalar's universal luminous golden form. In fact, the immensity of his golden form contained in it the whole universe. This form too disappeared from my view and was replaced by another vision in which I saw the golden light of truth-knowledge and grace entering into all the directions more speedily than the lightning. It permeated and pervaded the whole universe and the farther pure worlds of consciousness. It entered into our earth and all its crores of the physical forms of beings and objects and in the apparently insensible matter and even in the very dark realm of the vast in conscience. All the forms that were permeated by the golden light of truth changed into golden
335
forms of beings and objects. The golden light entered into my whole adhara including the physical body. My body felt in all the cells vibrations of ease and pleasantness.‖
―Then I heard some words of grace. However, they were indistinctly heard and could not be deciphered, as I was absorbed in a rapture of bliss due to the sublime vision and experiences. Thus, the vision lasted an hour of time and ended.‖
―The visible physical light is the concrete symbol of the vast truth-light of grace, which is the source of all lights. Camphor is verily a solid form or symbol of that light. Vallalar's soul is inseparable from the conscious white particles of substance, which he has become, and pervading distributed everywhere. When the supreme truth-consciousness manifests in the physical world, it becomes the golden light of grace. The golden light of grace will purify and transform man and the physical body too will become deathless physical truth-body, and the Sanmaarga of truth, purity, and goodness shall prevail on the earth. As Atma realizes the pure spirits, the body too shall realize its truth as the true body of the spirit.‖ The author of the following webpage http://www.ramalinga.comreveals,
―Ramalinga affirms that, following the divine path of truth and purity, the most impure body will become a body pure and imperishable.‖ ―He described a ―principle of light‖ that is the unique one capable of producing this first transformation.‖ ―This principle has two important aspects: compassion toward all the beings (paropakaram) and devotional meditation (satvicharam).‖
―According to Ramalinga, the first of these aspects was the most important; if is acquired, the grace will come easily. God is present in all the beings and all the beings are in God. Cultivating the human compassion for all the beings can be achieved the God's grace (divine compassion), similarly to the way in which a
spark becomes a radiant light.‖
336
―Likewise he taught that it was necessary to develop another aspect of the principle of light: the ardent devotion to God. The key is constituted by the constant thought on God, begging for his grace. In one of his poems he expresses that is necessary to think incessantly on God, until be melted with the divine love. Then the crying happens unexpectedly and praises are sung to God,
being produced in the disciple a smooth internal heat.‖ ―When this universal love and this sacred heat are realized, body and soul are prepared for the descent of the grace in the shape of light. When this happens, the material body constituted of impure elements is transformed into a ―body of
pure light‖ that emits a golden brightness.‖ In the website, http://www.ramalinga.com is mentioned,
―Only the grace light is the inexhaustible feed that may return the body to be full of force and vigor, restoring the DNA chains fatally damaged by the madness of the human who runs towards self-destruction.‖
―The grace light may transmute the cells of the body in total and definitive manner, for the full achievement of the golden immortal body.‖
―Then the divinity descends and settles in disciple‘s heart, which become entirely filled by him. Captivated by the ―ardent fire‖ of the divine essence, the disciple stops thinking, feeling, acting and even existing. He has become pure love and
compassion, and this is what he spills on all the beings.‖ ―This secret, which has been hidden and now is divulged according to the explicit wish of Ramalinga, points the disciple‘s heart as the end of the path show ed by
him.‖ ―To say ―heart‖ isn‘t referring to the physical heart neither the heart chakra, although its ―location‖ is near to both of them. The heart is the most pure and hidden place, only ―stepped‖ by God. Ramalinga himself revealed this secret in this verse:
337
―The boundless benevolent Jothi abides in the heart of those who have realized the deathless body as clearly as the fruit in their hands.‖ Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal wrote out a similar statement to the above in my copy of the book ANDAMUM PINDAMUM when I approached him for an autograph. Ramalingam Adigal had poured his gratefulness to the almighty in all his songs. Ramalinga Adigal goes away from the normal explanation given where the soul unites (Yogam) with the Lord upon death. It is usually thought that this union takes place eventually with or without effort, the time taken depending on the amount of effort directed towards it. However, Ramalinga Adigal says we have to bring the Lord into us. That means preparing this body to receive the Lord and eventually place him permanently in the various organs itself. That is the only way to remain alive and overcome death. Jeganathar Swamigal
Jeganathar Swamigal was born, nine years prior to the birth of Ramalinga Adigal, at Puri near Calcutta, India in 1814 in the Tamil month of Thai. He was a follower of Ramalinga Adigal‘s principles. At the age of eighteen, he left for Chittagong in Burma. Later at thirty, he tracked down to Malaya through Thailand. He worked as a brakeman in the Malayan Railways. He was based in Tanjong Malim for four years. He lived in Baling for eight years. The locals saw spirituality in him and addressed him as Swami. Then he went on a pilgrimage to Singapore. Enroute he stopped at Taiping. Here he was mistaken as a spy by the Burmese security forces loyal to the British in Malaya. Surprisingly he was released the next day without any interrogation. He left for Seremban. People began to take notice of his spiritual nature. He moved on to Teluk Anson where he undertook charity and feeding the poor. Finally, he settled in Tapah. He built a hut for himself near a Chinese graveyard and continued his sadhana. When he went out, he dressed like Ramalinga Adigal. He never took a bath but there was always a sweet aroma around him. He purchased three acres of rubber land in the vicinity and allowed the locals to build their homes on this land. Jeganathar Swamigal lived a simple life never making himself and his powers known to others. He lived alone. Often he used to be seen in loincloth and people made fun of him calling him a lunatic. Jeganathar asked to be buried alive but the authorities in Malaya did not allow that. The government of that day did not allow Jeganathar to go into samadhi alive for only the dead could be buried. That was the law. Therefore, he had dictated that his followers leave an opening with a pipe protruding in the concrete floor. Jeganathar most probably went into another living thing thus appearing dead in his present body. He then must have taken another body shortly leaving behind his presumed ‗dead‘ body to be laid and buried. Jeganathar must have entered his body that was now laid in the ground, later through the pipe.
338
Photo 28 Jeganatha Swamigal
339
It is mentioned that Siddha Arunagirinathar who left his body to fetch the Parichatha flower from another world in the form of a bird, on returning back home, found to his dismay that his body that he had carefully hidden in the towers of Arunachaleswarer temple in Tiruvannamalai had been taken away and buried by his arch enemy, Sambanthan, a black magician. As it was buried underground, Arunagirinathar had no way to return to his body and stayed in the form of the bird until his reunion with Lord Murugan. He lived for 145 years. Jeganathar had three disciples: Chitramuthu Adigal from Panaikulam, India, Veemavar from Indonesia, and Sathyananthar of Sudha Samajam, Malaya. He went into samadhi at 4.30 am on 25 January 1959 in Tapah. Jeganathar chose a full moon and a Thaipusam day to go into samadhi. An eyewitness mentions that a flash of light was seen at that moment emerging from his samadhi. A Shivalingam was installed above his samadhi. The locals collected funds to build a Shiva Temple. In 1980, N. Arumugam Pillai of Penang built a small hall. Later in 1990, A.V. Pasupathy Pillai of Malacca renovated the Shiva temple. Now there is a temple for Lord Shiva with a lingam erected above his samadhi. The pipe protruding into the samadhi is just behind this lingam. On my maiden visit to this temple some years back, the priests lead me to the back of the lingam at the inner sanctum to listen to the Jaganathar‘s breath. His Guru Puja is celebrated a day after Thaipusam annually. Jeganathar Swamigal is believed to be alive until this day. Source of information from Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal and TIRUPPUR THAAIVEEDU AINTHAVATHU ANDU NIRAIVU VIZHA MALAR, 1994, the local priest who has since then passed away and from
Nithyavani Manikam‘s blog at http://nithyavani.blogspot.com/2011/12/blog-post_28.html. Chitramuthu Adigal
Chitramuthu
Adigal
was
born
in
1900
in
Panaikulam in
Ramanathapuram. His mother past away when he was only eight months old. After his mother died, his father remarried. His grandmother Kumaraiamma who subsequently passed away when he was six years old brought him up. He was then taken care of by his paternal aunt Seeniyaayiammal and later his elder sister, Ramaiammal. Before leaving for Malaya his father placed him under the care of his stepmother Muthunaatchi. His stepmother ill-treated him and put an end to his schooling in Mudiveeran Pattinam when he was twelve. Instead, she sent him to work as a toddy tapper in Atthiyutthu.
Photo 29 Chitramuthu Adigal
340
As he was physically weak due to lack of proper food and rest, he fell and fractured him while climbing a tree to collect toddy. Due to his injury, he was laid off for a year. When he recovered, he went back to grazing the cows and the goats. When his maternal uncle refused to allow him to marry his (uncle) daughter, Muthu left for Malaya in 1922, staying in Kuala Kangsar, Perak. He worked as a toddy tapper for six years before returning to India in 1928. He married
Alagankulam
Sree
Kaalaiyappa
Nadar‘s daughter Shivagami Ammai the following year and they had a child in 1930 who survived only for three days. He came again to Malaya and stayed in Taiping, Perak. He went back to tapping toddy. Photo 30 Chitramuthu Adigal
Irusappa Mudaliyar a student of Tenkasi
Rangoon Sadagopal Acari introduced him to astrology and he mastered the science. He met Swami Jeganathar in Malaya and Jeganathar took him as his disciple and gave him a new name Chitramuthu. Jeganathar helped Chitramuthu realize his true self, his full potential and his mission in life. Chitramuthu left for India where he had another child whom he named after Jeganathar. He lost his eyesight. Unable to bear it anymore he decided to end his life. That is when he had a vision where an old man handed him a lime. Chitramuthu abandoned the thought of taking his own life. He left for Ramanathapuram hoping to get treatment at the government hospital. At the railway station, Suppiah Pillai who came to his aid took him home. Asking Chitramuthu to wait outside, Suppiah went into his home but never returned. Chitramuthu moved on. A government official took him to a Siddha physician who treated him. After two years in Alagan Kulam, he regained his sight. Chitramuthu was in Malaya in 1922. He left for Malaya again in 1940. This time he came to spread his teachings. He wore kaavi robes and took on the role of a spiritual teacher. He had a short stint with the Indian National Army (INA) in Malaya. He left for India in 1947, leaving behind a large following who had regarded him as their
341
Guru. In India, he preached Jeeva Karunya or compassion towards other beings as upheld by Ramalinga Adigal. He opened up his home to the public and named it Aruloli Madam where he started giving discourses. He travelled to the neighboring villagers spreading his message. He managed to convince the public to drop animal sacrifice. Today his village folks (the whole village I am told) have abstained from consuming meat which is a great feat indeed. He was back in Malaya in 1951. Chitramuthu Adigal preached at the Sree Thandayuthabani temple in Penang, the Aruloli Murugan temple in Penang hill, the Maha Mariamman temple in Ipoh, the Court Hill Pillaiyaar temple in Pudu, the Scott Road Kandaswami temple in Brickfields, the Athi Eswaran temple in Sentul, the Sree Maha Mariamman temple in Jalan Bandar, the Shivan temple in Jalan Sungei Besi, Kuala Lumpur and the Mariamman temple in Singapore. He stayed in Ceylon in 1953. Later he left for India. He established many missions in India and Malaya and the Atma Santhi Nilaiyam in his hometown Panaikulam. He authored many songs in Tamil, which were later compiled as a book entitled ARUL OLI. His writing entitled GURUMATHI MAALAI, which dealt with false Gurus, was published amidst much protest and sabotage from certain quarters. Other works of his that saw the light are TIRUPUGAZH TIRAVIYAM, PERINBA KURAL, MOUNANTHA MANI MOZHIGAL, MARANA SINTHANAI, GNANA PANDITHAN, NERAI NERI MOZHIGAL, SEER THIRUNTHU MANITHA,
KARUNAI
PIRAGASA
POKISHAM,
KANNEER, ARULOLI
KIRUBAI
MALAR
and
GANDHIYIN THIRUVARUT PULAMBAL. He established the Atma Shanti Nilayam in Alagan Kulam in 1958. (The Atma Shanti Nilayam became the Thaiveedu where the Deepa Dharisana Tiruvila is celebrated annually on the 7th day in the month of Chitirai, to commemorate the birth of Chitramuthu Adigal.) The Aruloli Mandram was formed in 1960 under the patronage of Tun V. T Sambanthan, a minister in the Malaysian government. The Malaysian government donated a piece of land in Ipoh where on completion of the building the then Chief Minister of the state of Perak Datuk Sri Haji Kamaruddin Bin Haji Isa officiated its opening of the building on 11 February 1973. Aruloli Mandram have since then been established in India, Sri Lanka, Malaysia, Photo 31 Chitramuthu Adigal in later years
342
Singapore, Australia and London. He built and completed his Samadhi Mandabam and had Shivasri Muthu Kumara Sivachariar perform the kumbhabishegam on the Shivaraja Kopuram in the year 1991. Chitramuthu Adigal went into samadhi on Sunday May 5, 1995. Source of information from Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal, THIRUPUR THAAIVEEDU AINTHAVATHU ANDU NIRAIVU VIZHA MALAR, 1994, and http://thaaiveedu.blogspot.com.
Gnana Pitha Shivananda Paramahansa
Gnana Pitha Shivananda was born in 1879 in Vadakarai to Karunakara Kurupp and Mathavi Ammal and was named Raman Nambiar. At the age of nine, he left home and reached a madam set up by Kanoor Swami only to be brought home again. Since he could not get answers to his questions, he ended his schooling. He served as a teacher in Kalaripayat in Malabar. Again, he left home. His relative Ananthan Nambiar got him a constable‘s job at his station at seventeen. He got married. When he returned home from his duty one day, he found his wife had died at their home. This incident made him think hard about life and its impermanence. This incident was the starting point of his spiritual career. A new leaf began for him. He was soon to become Gnana Pitha Shivananda Paramahansa.
Photo 32 Shivananda
After performing the last rites for his wife, he headed for Tunjathu Ramanujar‘s samadhi and sat in meditation. Then he continued his meditation at the Panjavarnam Cave in Palani. Siddha Bhogar appeared in front of him and gave him initiation. He left on a pilgrimage to the Himalayas on 5 January 1910. He returned from the Himalayas in 1913 as Swami Shivananda Paramahansa. In 1914, he went on a pilgrimage throughout India. He was in Pavanagar, Peshawar, Tirusoor, Savakadu, and Kadathanadu before establishing Samapanthi Bhojana Sangam in 1921. This was later renamed Siddha Samajam. His contemporaries in Kerala at that time were Mangara Ramananda of Malabar,
343
Brahmananda Yogi of Alathoor, Swami Thapovanam, Narayana Guru, Satambi Swami, and Satananthar of Kottarakarai. Gnana Pitha Shivananda came to Malaya in 1937 and set up the Siddha Vidhya Sangam in Setapak in Kuala Lumpur. He started the Siddha ashram on a 7 ½ acres of land in Tasik near Kroh in Perak which devotees donated. Then he left for India. His devotees started the Swami Shivananda Paramahansa Dhynana Mandram in Bagan Serai, Perak. Source of information: SIDDHAVEDA SINTHANAIGAL by Pa. Subaiyah, published by Shivananda Paramahansa Dhyana Mandram, Malaysia.
344
APPENDIX 2 FIRST ENCOUNTERS WITH THE MASTERS The first encounters of disciples with their masters or Gurus had always amazed me. These precious and prized moments where the Guru identifies the disciple and the disciple makes the decision of accepting the teachings of the Guru is always exciting to read repeatedly. Here I have compiled these sacred moments when the master meets the disciple and vice versa. I would like to take this opportunity to thank all the publishers from whose works I have quoted and reproduced. It brings me great joy to start this journey with the story of Swami Shivananda who served in Malaya as a doctor prior to becoming a mendicant, and end it with me meeting my Guru Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal who was directed to preach the path of the Siddhas in Malaysia.
Swami Shivananda andParamahansa Viswananda Saraswati
After serving in Malaya as a doctor, Swami Shivananda decided to quit his career and become a mendicant in 1923. He writes in his Autobiography, published by The Divine Life Society, 1995,
―I led the life of a wandering monk, just for a short period, in search of my Guru and of a suitable place charged with spiritual vibrations, for spending my life in seclusion and to do rigorous Sadhana. ‖
―The life of a mendicant during pilgrimage helped me to develop in a great measure Titiksha (forbearance), equal vision and a balanced state of mind in pleasure and pain. I met many Mahatmas and learnt wonderful lessons. On some days, I had to go without food and walk
Photo 33 Stamp released on Swami Sivanand a’s Birth Centenary 1986, courtesy of www.indiapicks.com
mile after mile. With a smile, I faced all hardships. A deep study of the ways of Mahatmas opened my eyes and gave me strength to stick to rigorous Sadhana in the right direction. I felt the Grace of the Lord. I derived strength and guidance from within. I found ways for an all-round development. I had the goal of my life as Self-realization and determined to spend every bit of my energy and time in study, service and Sadhana.‖
―In search of a Guru, I reached Rishikesh and prayed to the Lord for His Grace. I came to Rishikesh in June 1924 and found it my destination. I found Rishikesh
345
an ideal place for intense and undisturbed spiritual practices true for all seekers after Truth. From the sacred hands of Paramahansa Viswananda Saraswati, I received Holy initiation on the bank of the Ganga on 1 June 1924. My Guru gave me initiation and enough spiritual strength and blessings. ‖
Swami Vishnudevananda and Swami Shivananda
After reading the personal account of Swami Vishnudevananda in MY YEARS WITH THE MASTER at http://www.Shivanandaonline.org I was proud to be in a land where Swami Shivananda had once served as a doctor. Swami Vishnudevananda writes on his first encounter with his master – Swami Shivananda,
Photo 34 Swami Vishnudevananda (Right) and Swami Sivananda, courtesy of http://www.maasyoga.nl
―As if by chance, I had found a piece of paper that intrigued me. One night when I was working late and was searching for a misplaced paper, I found a small pamphlet in the trash basket. It was called SADHANA TATTVA and was by Swami Shivananda of Rishikesh. As soon as I read it, my body began to shake. It
began with ‗An ounce of practice is worth tons of theory.‘ Here was a teacher who was down-to-earth and practical. There was nothing mysterious about his teachings; I felt that I had to meet him for myself. I got a few days leave from the army.‖
―I was an arrogant boy on leave from the army. It meant that I had to travel a day and a night from my army base in Jullunder. I would have only a few hours at the Ashram - just to see the Master and then go right back.‖
―The first time I saw Swami Shivananda he was sitting with about 30 or 40 people around him. He looked like an ordinary man among them. The look on his face and manner of speech were simple and straightforward. Each word came from his heart. There was no kind of religious hypocrisy, no sitting on a tiger skin with ashes smeared all over his body. He had an extraordinary spiritual glow.‖
―The second time, I saw him Swami Shivananda was coming up the stairs in my direction. I did not want to bow my head to him. I was young and arrogant and
346
never wanted to bow my head to anybody-Swami, God-realized soul or whoever, I did not care. Nevertheless, it is the tradition in India that you should bow your head to a holy man. To avoid the situation I just moved out of his path. ‖
―The Master saw me and headed in my direction. He asked me who I was and where I was coming from. Then he bowed down and touched my feet!‖
―My whole body began to shake violently. With all my heart, with all my life and love, I learned to bow without any type of reservation. He touched my heart not with miracles or shows of holiness, but with his perfect egoless nature.‘
―He didn‘t consider that I was just a stupid boy standing there, though I was just that. He touched my heart and broke the ego. That was my first lesson, and if I could attain one millionth of the state of egolessness of the Master, it is His Grace.‖
―Before leaving, I went down the Ganga where it was the custom of the Ashram to do Arati (waving of lights) every evening. All the devotees and inmates of the Ashram assembled by the banks of the Ganga to watch Master perform this evening worship. I was skeptical. I was of a scientific temperament and knew that a river is only water, H2O-imagine worshipping H2O!‖
―But as I stood there and watched Master waving the lights, I saw the river become a mass of flowing lights. At that instant, the river assumed a divine flow, a manifestation of the Grace of the Lord. Master turned and looked at me and in my mind I heard his message , ―God pervades everything; this too is His Special
Form.‖ This entirely changed my outlook on life.‖
Swami Muktananda and Bhagawan Nithyananda
In A PERFECT LIFE, Siddha Yoga Publication, 1996, (Simpson, 1996) Margaret Simpson, mentions that Bhagawan Nithyananda used to pass through Swami Muktananda ‘s village from time to time, once appeared in the school playground and stroked the cheeks of Muktananda although only for a brief moment but that meeting left Muktananda profoundly changed. Now when he sat at his school desk thoughts of Bhagawan Nithyananda filled his mind. As the days passed, his longing to know God became like a fire inside him.
347
Swami Muktananda in WHERE ARE YOU GOING? A GUIDE TO THE SPIRITUAL JOURNEY, SYDA Foundation, 1989, (Muktananda, Where Are You Going? - A Guide To The Spiritual Journey, 1989) Talks about the first moments he met his master – Bhagawan Nithyananda.
―The moment I saw him I knew that he was a great Siddha. He came to my school. Although I met him when I was fifteen years old, he did not give me Shaktipat until much later. A Guru waits until the disciple can handle the Sakti. Therefore, Bhagawan Nithyananda waited until I was completely ready. From the first time I met him I had great love for him. Even when I was wandering I would occasionally go and see him.‖
Photo 35 Muktananda with his guru Bhagawan Nithyananda, courtesy owww.cosmicharmony.com f
After many years of travel and meeting numerous sadhus, and having visited Bhagawan Nithyananda on his pilgrimages Muktananda made his way to Ganeshpuri again. As he bowed his head to Bhagawan Nithyananda, Nithyananda who was lying on his side opened his eyes and said,
―So you have come‖.
Photo 36 Bhagawan Nithyananda, courtesy of ‘The Chidakasha Gita of Bhagawan Nithyananda of Ganeshpuri’
One evening he said to Muktananda,
―Meditation on the Guru gives you life. All knowledge is in meditation on the Guru.‖
348
These words were like a mantra to Baba. On night he stayed in the meditation hall at Bhagavan‘s house meditating on Nithyananda all night long. That night he started to feel as if Muktananda no longer existed. He had become Nithyananda and he felt blissfully happy. The next morning at Darshan, Bhagawan acknowledged that what Muktananda went through was real meditation. Swami Muktananda mentions in his book SECRET OF THE SIDDHAS, Siddha Yoga Publication, 1980, (Muktananda, Secret of the Siddhas, 1980) that his master gave him one word that completely transformed him. In addition, he mentions he had to spend such a long time with Bhagawan Nithyananda to receive it. Swami Muktananda says his joy arises from the one word - Guru Om from the churning of the love between the Guru and the disciple. He adds,
―Only the Guru can know that delight and taste the elixir that arises in every pore of the body.‖ Muktananda says,
―That word (Guru Om), which I receive after so many years, spread through my body from head to toe like wildfire carried by the wind. It produced in me both inner heat and the coolness of joy.‖ ―Before meeting my Guru I had practiced many different kinds of yoga, but it was I who had practiced them. However, that word activated a spontaneous yoga within me. I was filled with amazement.‖ He says everything - postures, Mudras and breathing processes - all these happened on its own. He became ecstatic.
―After the awakening of the Sakti, this process of yogic movements began to take place within my entire body. The pulsation of his ecstasy pervades my entire body like the movement of the wind. The Kriya were his, the yoga was his, and meditation took place because of him. The final message that I received was from him. The power of his word permeates each of my blood cells; the fluids of my entire body are his. That is why I am joyful. Gurudev entered me and replaced all my bodily fluids with his. He evicted me and took up residence in me. He annihilated my ego. By making my individuality his, he became me. This is the
349
Guru‘s compassion. Only when I lost myself in the ecstasy of Bhagawan Nithyananda did I realize who he was.‖
Bhagawan Nithyananda, who always travelled barefoot, to everyone‘s surprise once, wore sandals. ―Take these sandals, put them on,‖ he instructed Muktananda. Muktananda questioned his Guru, ―Gurudev you have worn these Padukas. How can I wear them?‘‘. Nevertheless, he did accept them. Then at that very moment, he saw a ray of light coming from Bhagawan
Nithyananda‘s eyes and it went straight into him. He could feel it too. Margaret Simpson writes,
―It was searing red hot and so bright that it dazzled his eyes. Every hair on Baba‘s (Muktananda) body rose in awe. He kept repeating, ― Guru Om, Guru Om,‖ He lost all sense of himself. He only came out of it when Nithyananda made a sound. As he set off for home that day carrying Bhagavan‘s sandals on his head Muktananda was filled with wonder and gratitude.
Swami Vivekananda and Sri Ramakrishna Paramahansa
Richard Schiffman in SRI RAMAKRISHNA – A PROPHET FOR THE NEW AGE, Paragon House, 1989 (Schiffman, 1989) mentions that Ramakrishna had had a vision of Naren (who later came to be known as Swami Vivekananda -Ed) even before they met. He relates his vision,
Photo 37 Ramakrishna, courtesy of www.himalayanacademy.com
―Ramakrishna suddenly found himself soaring on a luminous pathway through progressively more subtle worlds. From the everyday plane of matter, he ascended to the realm of pure thought, and from there to the divine heaven of the Gods and Goddesses. Finally, he pierced the luminous barrier between the world of relativity and the shore of the absolute. In this world beyond the worlds, which even the Gods could not hope to penetrate, seven venerable Siddhas were seated rapt in silent contemplation of the eternal. ‖
350
―Ramakrishna gazed in awe at the radiant Siddhas whose bodies were composed of the light of pure consciousness. As he looked on, a portion of the surrounding luminosity became detached and resolved itself into the figure of a divine child. The child ambled over to one of the seers and clasped him affectionately in his soft arms, rousing him from super consciousness. As the Siddha returned to outward awareness the expression of pure delight in his eyes showed that the child was the beloved of his heart and infinitely dear to him.‖
―I am going down. You must come too,‖ the child insisted.‖ ―And the Siddha expressed his mute agreement with a tender look of assent. Finally the yogi returned to Samadhi and as he did so a fragment of his body and mind broke loose descending to earth in a ball of radiance.‖ Ramakrishna on meeting Naren immediately recognized him as that Siddha. The divine child was Ramakrishna.
Richard Schiffman shares Naren‘s own account of his first meeting with the master. Ramakrishna took Naren away from the room where several other devotees were gathered, to the northern veranda.
―To my great surprise, he (Ramakrishna) began to weep with joy. He held me by the hand and addressed me very tenderly, as if I was long familiar to him.‖
―He said, ―You‘ve come so late! Was that right? Couldn‘ t you have guessed how I have been waiting for you? My ears are nearly burnt off listening to the talk of these worldly people. I thought I would burst not having anyone to tell how I
really felt!‖ ―He went on like that-raving and weeping. Then suddenly he folded his palms together and began addressing me as if I was some divine
being, ―I know who you are my Lord. You are Nara, the ancient Siddha, and the incarnation of Lord Narayana. You have come back to earth to take away the sufferings and sorrows of mankind.‖....
―I didn‘t answer him and let this wonderful madman go on talking as he chose.‖
―Then he took my hand and said, ―Promise me you‘ll come back here soon, alone.‖
Photo 38 Vivekananda, courtesy of www.rkmvu.ac.in
351
―I couldn‘t refuse his request; it was made so earnestly. Therefore, I had to say, ―I will.‖ Richard Schiffman writes further,
―Seemingly against his own better judgment Naren was powerfully moved by Ramakrishna. Naren could neither forget the strange priests nor comprehend him.‖ Naren who prided himself on the ability to judge a man and gauge his worth on sight now could not do so as Ramakrishna eluded judgment says Richard Schiffman.
―Now feeling challenged Naren had no choice but to return to Ramakrishna. The second meeting with Ramakrishna would be even much more unsettling, and much more deeply challenging to everything Naren thought himself to be. ‖ Ramakrishna muttered something to himself as he approached Naren on his second visit.
―I thought we were about to have another crazy scene. Scarcely had that thought passed through my mind when he placed his right foot on my body. Immediately I had a wonderful experience. My eyes were wide open and I saw that everything in the room including the walls themselves was whirling rapidly around and receding and at the same time it seemed to me that my consciousness of self together with the entire universe was about to vanish into a vast all devouring void. I felt that death was right before me very close.‖
―Unable to control myself I cried out loudly, ―Ah, what are you doing to me? Don‘t you know I have parents at home?‖ ―When the master heard this he gave out a loud laugh. Then touching my chest with his hand, he said, ―All right - let it stop now. It need not be done all at once. It will happen in its own good time.‖ ―To my amazement this extraordinary vision of mine vanished as suddenly as it had come.‖ Richard Schiffman says Naren struggled as he had after his first bizarre meeting with Ramakrishna to wrest some sense out of this latest episode – but with no greater success. On his third visit, it did happen again.
352
―When Ramakrishna touched him lightly Naren immediately lost consciousness. Even afterward he had no recollection of what had taken place during the trance.‖ Ramakrishna reveals the answer to as what took place during that time.
―Speaking about this incident later with his devotees, Ramakrishna revealed that Naren had become temporarily unconscious of his present identity, but cognizant of the larger context of his spiritual destiny. In that, state the master questioned him minutely about his past lives and the nature of his present mission and future fate. The master did not reveal any of this to Naren when he recovered his outward consciousness.‖ Although Ramakrishna treated Naren with special regard, Naren did not for a moment understand it or feel worthy of it says Richard Schiffman. More than a few questioned what the master saw in him for Naren was too willful and supremely self-confident for the tastes of some says Richard Schiffman.
―Naren appeared argumentative. He did not show any of the usual deference to the views of elders and went so far as to dispute openly with the master. He
condemned Ramakrishna‘s views on image worship. He didn‘t even stop short of abusing Kali whose worship he did not support.‖ Richard Schiffman writes, these views did not appear to bother Naren much less did it trouble his master since Ramakrishna had prayed that Mother should send him someone who will dispute his very realizations. In addition, Ramakrishna‘s prayer was answered.
Sri Ramakrishna Paramahansaand Totapuri
Now moving on to Totapuri, Ramakrishna‘s master, Richard Schiffman (Schiffman, 1989)writes,
―Unlike Ramakrishna who had been granted a vision by the gods and had recognized Naren on meeting him the first time, Totapuri did not recognize Ramakrishna when he first caught sight of him amidst a gathering of pilgrims by the Photo 39 Totapuri, courtesy of www.gurusfeet.com
353
Ganges. Totapuri had not received the divine edict to search out Ramakrishna and to instruct him.‖ Richard Schiffman continues to write,
―But the very moment his hawk‘s eyes alighted on the huddled figure of Ramakrishna rapt with inward joy on the ghat steps, Totapuri‘s mind froze in its tracks, stunned. Quite against the aloof habits of his sadhu‘s life he felt compelled to make an unusual offer.‖ Totapuri strode to Ramakrishna and addressed him,
―My son I see that you have already travelled far along the way to truth. If you wish it I can help, you reach the next stage. I will teach you Vedanta.‖ The prospect of fresh spiritual instruction thrilled Ramakrishna as always with a joyous expectancy.
Ramakrishna responded immediately. ―I will have to get my mother‘s permission first,‖ replied Ramakrishna and off he went to the temple of Kali. He was back in a moment and conveyed his mother‘s consent to Totapuri.
―The divine mother had given her assent revealing that it was for the purpose of his instruction in non-dualism that she had brought Totapuri to Dakshineswar. From that moment onward Ramakrishna gave himself unreservedly to the holy
man‘s care.‖ Ramakrishna struggled mightily, Richard Schiffman writes, to follow Totapuri‘s instruction on meditation. ―It was no use; the last and most subtle barrier, the golden chain of his devotion, barred the path. The personal God who had lighted his way and guided his steps now stood as a barrier to the realization of the impersonal reality. ‖
Richard Schiffman conveys Ramakrishna‘s own electrifying description, ―I tried on several occasions to concentrate my mind on the truth of Advaita Vedanta; but each time the form of the Mother intervened. I said to Totapuri in
despair, ―It‘s no good. I will never be able to lift my spirit to the unconditioned state and find myself face to face with the Atman!‖ ―He replied severely, ―What do you mean you can‘t? You must!‖
354
―Looking about him he found a shard of glass. He took it and struck the point between my eyes, saying, and ―Concentrate your mind on that point.‖
‗Then I began to meditate with all my might, and soon the gracious form of the Divine Mother appeared. I used my discrimination as a sword and cut her in two. The last barrier vanished and my spirit immediately precipitated itself beyond the plane of the conditioned. I lost myself in Samadhi.‖
Sri Ramana Maharishi and Arunachala
B. V. Narasimha Swami in SELF REALIZATION - THE LIFE AND TEACHINGS OF SRI RAMANA MAHARSHI (Swami B. )Describes
vividly the very first moment, after Ramana‘s arrival in Tiruvannamalai on the morning of 1 September 1896, when Ramana sees Arunachaleswarer.
Photo 40 Stamp of Sr i Ramana released in 1971 courtesy ofwww.indiapicks.com
―With quick steps and a bounding heart Ramana proceeded straight to the great temple of Arunachaleswarar. The gates of the three high compound walls and all the inner doors were open. There was not a soul beside him there; and it looked as though the father was thus preparing to welcome his beloved son who marched straight to the innermost shrine without any hindrance. He stood awhile there in ecstasy and then left the sanctuary.‖ Yogi Ramsuratkumar and Sri Ramana Maharshi
Although having spent much time on the shores of the Ganges with holy man and sadhus Ramsuratkumar, could not find the answers he sought. He cried aloud in
agony, ―Years of this short life have passed and still I do not stand at your side. Why can‘t I see you?‖ In 1947 with a burning desire to realize his innate divinity, he set off in search of a master. The search for his spiritual father brought Ramsuratkumar first to Sri Aurobindo and later to Ramana. After spending three days with Ramana, he moved on to Swami Ramdas. Yogi Ramsuratkumar and Swami Ramdas Truman Caylor Wadlington in his book YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE GODCHILD OF TIRUVANNAMALAI (Wadlington, Yogi Ramsuratkumar-The Photo 41 Yogi Ramsuratkumar, courtesy of http://www.lifepositive.com
355
Godchild Of Tiruvannamalai)writes,
―However, unlike his meetings with Ramana and Aurobindo he felt no attraction to Ramdas.‖
Ramsuratkumar could not bring himself to accept Ramdas‘s life of luxury. He returned to his home in Kashi. Ramsuratkumar visited Ramdas repeatedly but he felt the same way towards Ramdas each time he was with Ramdas. Ramsuratkumar then returned to his home.
The next year he came back south to Aurobindo‘s ashram but could not stay there. He went to Tiruvannamalai and stayed for about two months with the Ramana. Ramsuratkumar sat in the presence of Ramana, as did the others. Truman Caylor Wadlington in his book YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR - THE GODCHILD OF TIRUVANNAMALAI (Wadlington, Yogi Ramsuratkumar-The Godchild Of Tiruvannamalai) writes,
―Meeting the Maharishi‘s (Ramana) gaze he went into a visual rapport with him and completely lost himself in the timeless wonder of that Godly soul. He felt as though he existed during that short while not as his solitary physical body but something far greater, far more glorious and vast. His innermost being underwent a spiritual transfiguration.‖ When Ramana followed by Aurobindo, passed away, Ramsuratkumar thought that he should open himself to the remaining sole savior Ramdas. In 1952, he arrived ag ain at Ramdas‘s ashrams; only this time Ramdas turned out to be an entirely different person. Truman writes,
―It is interesting to note that when he arrived the third time the holy man was actually awaiting his arrival in expectation and greeted him just as a father would have received his own son.‖ In WAVES OF LOVE published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan Mauritius, 2009, (Waves of Love, 2009)
―It was the third chance to visit Ramdas. The two great Masters (Ramana and Sri Aurobindo) had passed away. This beggar thought to him, ―Let me try again to visit Ramdas, for he is recognized as a great Siddha.‖ Therefore, in 1952, this beggar did not go to Tiruvannamalai, nor did he go to Pondicherry, for the Masters were not there. However, this time Swami Ramdas turned out to be an
356
extremely different person. At the very first sight, Ramdas could tell a number of intimate things about the life and mission of this beggar which nobody but this beggar knew.‖ Truman quotes the yogi,
―At the very first sight Ramdas could tell a number of intimate things about the life and mission of this beggar which nobody but this beggar knew.‖ Ramsuratkumar had at last found his master. He came to recognize Ramdas as a truly great Siddha now. Truman writes on Ramdas,
―The master knew the truth and the way and knew as well that there was nothing he could say to provide a short cut for the disciple. ‖
‗By the law of occult causation all progress on the path must be won by the individual through personal effort. Thus, one who knows the way cannot speak, understanding that the path is constructed by the aspirant much like the spider spins its web out of its own being. All that is left for the disciple is to become his own guide and to find his own way home.‖ Truman quotes the yogi on his three masters who worked on him.
―This beggar had three fathers. There was much work done on this beggar. Aurobindo started, Ramana did a little and Ramdas finished.‖ Ma Devaki writes in YOGI RAMSURATKUMAR -THE DIVINE BEGGAR, published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Ashram, Tiruvannamalai July 2008 (Devaki, 2008).
―According to Sri Yogiji, the four years of tutelage under Sri Aurobindo and Maharishi Ramana were a period of ceaseless transformation of the human into the divine - a period of construction of all that was conducive, destruction of all that was dross and sublimation of all into greater and greater awakening. His days see-sawed between heights of ecstasy and depths of gloom.‖ When finally the Yogi came to Ramdas,
―He was already a ripe fruit needing but a gentle tap from the Siddha of Kerala for final consummation with God. Now a divine madness, bordering sometimes
357
on the vestiges of insanity, gripped him uncontrollably. Yogi Ramsuratkumar laughed and wept, sang and danced and yet other times sat still as a stone or rolled on the ground, ecstatically overwhelmed by beatific surges of divine consciousness.‖
―For many years Ramdas had secretly worked on the disciple to accustom his body gradually to higher rates of vibration. Then Ramdas initiated him into the repetition of the Ram Mantra. What was to transpire immediately was a vivification of the centers or Chakras of the inner man, a radical elimination of all impurities and a sudden influx of energy directed through the master and accompanied by a release of latent spiritual fire within the disciple. The initiation would throw him into the cosmic dimensions of the divine mind and open doors to fields of activity and realms of consciousness hitherto unknown to him.‖
―When the initiation was complete Swami Ramdas remained silent for a moment and then said, ―Go and repeat this mantra day and night all the twenty four hours.‖ In WAVES OF LOVE published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan Mauritius, 2009, (Waves of Love, 2009) the yogi is quoted,
―Swami (Ramdas) has killed this beggar, but life has come. Millions and millions of salutations at the lotus feet of my Master, Swami Ramdas! He has initiated this beggar in Ram Nam and has asked to chant it all the twenty-four hours. This beggar began to do it and in the space of a week, this beggar has this madness.
The same madness still continues.‖ Truman writes on the yogi and his master,
―No sooner was Ramsuratkumar initiated than the mantra became a vehicle for the energies of certain supra physical states in which he the mystic singer was introduced to higher levels of consciousness. The syllables of the mantra were representative of primordial sounds forces of polarized energy which harmonized his being with divine nature. From the moment of his initiation there followed a long series of awakenings, exaltations and glimpses of reality. Waves of rapturous love for God swept over him, raised him up to regions of pure ecstasy and left him without a trace of outward consciousness centered in the Godly realms of the infinite.‖
358
In the master Ramdas‘s words, ―The power of the divine name is invincible. It can convert pain into joy. It can change death into immortality. Nay it can transform our entire life into the very being and consciousness of all pervading and all inclusive godhead.‖ Truman writes,
―In the course of only seven days and seven nights the yogi made the great exodus from the kingdom of man to the kingdom of God. The latent forces released within him combined with the power of the master whipped him out of bondage into limitless freedom and from the mists of human intelligence into the luminous consciousness of the divine mind.‖ In WAVES OF LOVE published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan Mauritius, 2009, (Waves of Love, 2009)
―Swami Ramdas brought him to understand that his own nature and that of his spiritual mission required him to enter into the tumult of the world. He saw that his greatest potential as a beneficent force in nature lay not in divorcing himself from the world he sought to aid but in integrating himself with it. And he knew that it was for him to walk amidst the people and secretly to unveil their souls and unlock their hearts and free them from the prison house of matter. ‖ Ramsuratkumar left the home of his master for Tiruvannamalai but only arrived at Tiruvannamalai after seven long years having wandered the length and breadth of India.
Swami Ramdas and Sri Ramana Maharishi
Swami Ramdas too had been with Ramana Maharishi as quoted in the FRAGRANT PETALS published by Sri Ramanasramam, 2005. (TPR, 2005)
―In his early autobiography IN QUEST OF GOD published by Anandaashram, Ramdas describes how he attained the divine vision through the grace of the Maharishi.‖ Photo 42 Swami Ramdas, courtesy of http://sudheeptnair.blogspot.com
359
Ramdas addressed Ramana on his first visit to the Maharishi,
―Maharaj here stands before thee a humble slave. Have pity on him. His onl y prayer to thee is to give him thy blessing.‖Ramana turned to look at Ramdas and nodded his head.
―A thrill of inexpressible joy coursed through Ramdas, his whole body quivering like a leaf in the breeze. ‖ Ramdas dived into deep meditation in a cave atop the mountain Arunachala. He held undisturbed communion with Lord Rama. Ramdas narrates how he felt while in communion with the Lord to Dilip Kumar Roy.
―Did you see him with closed eyes or open?‖ asked Dilip. ―With open eyes as Ramdas is seeing you,‖ came the reply.‖ ―But it was not this momentary vision that Ramdas‘s heart craved for. For he knew that a vision like this was unlikely to last.... therefore he prayed for the great Darshan, the vision of visions which comes to stay forever; so that there is no more parting - Vishvarupa Darshan - seeing Rama always in everything; nothing less would satisfy Ramdas.‖
―And it came one morning,‖ added Ramdas, ―when lo the entire landscape changed. All was Rama, nothing but Rama wherever Ramdas looked!‖ ―Everything was Rama - vivid marvelous rapturous - the trees, the shrubs, the ants, the cows, the cats, the dogs, even inanimate things pulsated with the marvelous presence of the one Rama. And Ramdas danced in joy...‖ Ramdas rushed at a tree which he embraced - calling out ―Rama Rama!‖ he ran towards a passerby and embraced him - calling out ―Rama Rama!‖ which scared the lights out of him and he took flight. The bliss and joy came to be permanent, told Ramdas to Dilip.
―This experience is called Sahaja Samadh i in which you can never be cut off from the consciousness of being at one with the one who has become all; in which you
feel you are one with all ....‖
360
Swami Ramdas in VISION (Vision), the monthly journal of Anandaashram comments further about his state,
―Ramdas went to Ramana in a state of complete obliviousness of the world. He felt thrills of ecstasy in his presence. The Maharishi made the awakening
permanent in Ramdas.‖
Swami Gnanananda Giri and Swami Shivaratna Giri
The love Swami Gnanananda had for his Guru Sri Swami Shivaratna Giri of Jyotir Mutt shines through in the book SADGURU GNANANANDA published by Bharatiya Vidhya Bhavan, Bombay, 1993. (Sadguru Gnanananda, 1993)
―References to his master by the swami were rare and invariably brief ... emotion surged in his heart and obstructed the flow of words.‖ One night as Gnanananda was sleeping on the banks of Chandrabhaga, an old Brahmin who had a message for him awakened him. He informed Gnanananda that he (Gnanananda) was destined to meet his Guru right there at Pandharpur. As Gnanananda waited on the old man to emerge from his bath at the river, the messenger never did return. Gnanananda made enquiries, which then lead him to Swami Shivaratna Giri. Gnanananda stood visibly moved in his august presence.
Photo 43 Swami Gnanananda Giri, courtesy of http://srignananandansmm.org/
Gnanananda describes this sacred moment,
―This world is a river in spate with strong currents of strife, sorrow and agony threatening to engulf us. However, good fortune it was that rescued me from these dangers and seated me firmly on the effulgent rock of Shivaratna. His grace enveloped and took full possession of me in time before I was drowned. My master was waiting for me under a tree on the shore and the powerful glow of his eyes drew me automatically to him like a magnet.‖
361
The boy (Gnanananda) overwhelmed by emotion begged the swami for permission to render service to the master. Sri Swami Shivaratna Giri acknowledged his profound devotion by commanding him, ―Keep my Kamandalu (water pot) e ver filled with Theertha (holy water)‖. Swami then followed his Guru like a shadow and
derived great delight in serving him. When Subrahmanyam (Gnanananda‘s srcinal name) was thirty-nine years of age, his Guru Sri Swami Shivaratna Giri indicated that he wanted to shed his mortal form. Subrahmanyam was initiated in the traditional manner into the Giri order of Jyotir Mutt and was given the monastic name Sri Gnanananda Giri.
Adi Sankara andLord Shiva
Adi Sankara was blessed to have the Darshan of Lord Shiva. The following story is sourced from SANKARA DIG VIJAYA - THE TRADITIONAL LIFE OF SRI SANKARACHARYA by Madhava Vidyaranya published by Sri Ramakrishna Math, Madras, 2005. (Vidyaranya, 2005) When Sri Sankaracharya was on the banks of Varanasi with his disciples one afternoon, an outcaste came his way. His disciples shooed him out of their path. The outcaste turned towards Sankara, questioned the actions of his disciples, and questioned him for allowing
these, ―You asked me to m ove aside and make way for you. To whom
Photo 44 Sankara with his disciples, courtesy of http://www.vanamaliashram.org
were your words addressed, to this body or the soul, O learned sir?‖ After hearing a lengthy discourse from the outcaste, Sankara was astonished and replied,
―He who is ever established in this consciousness is my Guru worthy of respect be he an outcaste by birth.‖ Scarcely had he finished speaking when the outcaste disappeared from sight and in his place appeared Lord Shiva....‖
―Moved by joy, awe and devotion Sankara began to glorify Shiva with a hymn of praise which translated as ―The Sastras is of no use unless it is accompanied by
the teacher‘s grace. Grace is useless unless it generates awakening. Awakening is purposeless unless it gives the knowledge of the supreme truth. Salutations to
thee!‖
362
Shiva then commands Sankara,
―I have tested the depth of your spiritual understanding. My blessings rest on you and Vyasa alike. Vyasa edited the Vedas... you who have a real understanding of the purport of the Vedas, should write a new commentary on the brahmasutras... then appoint competent disciples as guardians of the Vedic path in different parts of the country. Having accomplished all this you return to my state with the
satisfaction of having fulfilled your mission.‖ Paramahansa Yogananda and Sri Yukteswar
Paramahansa Yogananda in his AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI, Self-Realization Fellowship, 1990 (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990) describes the sacred moment when he met his Guru Sri Yukteswar.
―Together Habu and I set out for a distant marketplace in the Bengali section of
Banaras…... As Habu and I moved on, I turned my head to survey a narrow inconspicuous lane. A Christ like man in the ochre robes of a Swami stood motionless at the end of the lane. Instantly and anciently familiar he seemed.‘ As Yogananda moved on, his feet felt heavy and numb. When he stopped to turn around, his feet became normal. Photo 45 Yogananda with Yukteswar, courtesy of www.myspace.com/anahatasacredsound
When he turned away from the direction of the lane in which the Swami stood his feet became heavy again.
―Retracing my steps as though wing-shod I reached the narrow lane. My quick glance revealed the quiet figure steadily gazing in my direction. A few eager steps and I was at his feet.‖ Yogananda greeted the swami, ―Gurudeva!‖ Yogananda writes,
―The divine face was the one I had seen in a thousand visions.‖
363
The swami responds to Yogananda‘s greeting, ―O my own you have come to me!‖ Yogananda writes,
―My Guru uttered the words again and again in Bengali his voice tremulous with joy.‘ Yukteswar continues, ―How many years I had waited for you!‖ Yogananda writes,
―We entered an oneness of silence.‖ Holding Yogananda‘s hand, Yukteswar led him away to his residence. As they walked along, Yukteswar told Yogananda,
―I shall give you my hermitages and all I possess.‖ However, that was not what Yogananda wanted and he spoke his mind.
―Sir I come for wisdom and God realization. Those are your treasure troves I am after!‖ ―I give you my unconditional love,‖ promised Yukteswar to the young lad. He continued, ―Will you give me the same unconditional love?‖ ―I will love you eternally Gurudeva!‖ Yogananda promised him in return. Therefore, began a divine relationship between master and student.
Lahiri Mahasaya and Babaji
Lahiri‘s grandson Satya Charan Lahiree narrates an account of Lahiri Mahasaya‘s (Shama Churn Lahiree) first encounter with his Guru Babaji to Dr. Ashoke Kumar Chatterjee in PURANA PURUSHA YOGIRAJ SRI SHAMA CHURN LAHIREE. (Chatterjee)
―On 23rd November 1868, Shama Churn received the order for his transfer to
364
Photo 46 Lahiri and Babaji, courtesy of http://vishwananda4mauritius.wordpress.com
Ranikhet. Leaving his family behind, he set out for Ranikhet which is situated in the Himalayas in northern India.‖
―One day Shama Churn, accompanied by armed guards and orderlies proceeding along the solitary hill path carrying official cash with him suddenly heard someone calling him by his name. ‘
―Shama Churn, come here‖ ―The voice echoed in the mountain and reverberated in the ears of Shama Churn and he was amazed that who might call him by his name in this mountainous region filled with forests. Then he saw a Sanyasin at the top of the mountain calling his name. He proceeded towards the Sanyasin spell bound to find him bear a gentle smile on his face with fatherly affection in his eyes. ‖
―The Sanyasin hastily came down the hill top and stood before him. The Sanyasin said, ―Shama Churn, do not be afraid, I knew you would be coming by this path, I have been waiting for you. Complete your office task quickly and
come to my hermitage at the top of the hill‖. ―Shama Churn brooded over this after his office work and at last decided to meet the Sanyasin. He walked along the lonely mountain path to find the hermitage after an exhaustive travel along the forest.‖
―Shama Churn bowed to the Sanyasin. ‖ ―The Sanyasin asked him, ―How strange Shama Churn, can‘t you recognize me? Can you recollect having come here before? Can‘t you recognize this tiger skin, this ascetic‘s bowl also? Have you forgotten everything?‖ ―Shama Churn failed to remember any of them and said – ―I have never come here before. I cannot recognize them; they must belong to somebody else.‖
―The Sanyasin stated, ―Listen Shama Churn, all these are the play of illusion. It is this illusion which has made you forget all these things.‖ Saying this Sanyasin, lightly touched Shama Churn. An electric current traversed throughout his body. The whole universe evanesced from Shama Churn. This caused him to recollect
365
his previous life of Sadhana and understood the great Sanyasin as his Guru in his previous birth. With tearful eyes, Shama Churn prostrated at the feet of the Sanyasin for he now retrieved the nearest one of all his births and rebirths.‖
―The Sanyasin continued, ―You have practiced yoga Sadhana in your previous birth here. I have preserved your things with utmost care. Your life ended here,
you were born as Gourmohan‘s son, and since then I have been observing all your aspects. I have arranged for your transfer here to impart initiation into yoga
to you. I have been waiting for you here since last 40 years.‖ ―After this the great Sanyasin initiated him into Kriyayoga. Shama Churn attained the state of non-dynamism and became engrossed in Samadhi. A golden era of yoga culture in India commenced the very moment Shama Churn‘s initiation into yoga occurred and this initiation roused His latent spiritual faculties and powers.‖
―From then onwards Shama Churn would daily finish his official duties early and engage Himself in the austere practice of Sadhana.‖
―After some time Babaji informed Him that he has to leave the cave and go elsewhere as the habitat was gradually becoming crowded rendering it unfit for Sadhana-oriented habitation. To Shama Churn who wanted to leave everything and follow Babaji, he replied that he would have to remain in the family ambit as a complete householder and practice austere Sadhana. Babaji Maharaja adorned Shama Churn with the esoteric essence of yoga Sadhana before sending him to the field of worldly action where the superficial aspect of the material world could not affect him in the least.‖
―Since ages vexed householders have prayed to their respective deities, thus – ―O God, show us such a path that will enable us to practice Sadhana by remaining within the family. Barring family life, we cannot practice Sadhana. O Bhagawan sends such a guide who being a family man himself, can show the true path to
householders.‖ ―Shama Churn descended on the earth with a noble vow. He had pledged to householders that he would show them a marvelous, skilful facile path of yoga. Now providence pulled Shama Churn towards the path he was destined to take.‖
366
Lama Surya Das and Lama Yeshe
Lama Surya Das in AWAKENING THE BUDDHA WITHIN, Bantam Books, 1997, speaks about his sacred moment with Lama Yeshe.
―The first time we met I remember that he asked me what I was looking for and I had to honestly admit that I didn‘t exactly know. He said, ―Let‘s see if we can‘t
find out together.‖ ―Together was a magical word!‖
Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal
I requested to meet Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal, the patron of the Agathiyar Sanmaarga Sangam, Ongarakudil, Turaiyur on arriving at this centre on my first visit to India in 2003. Nadaraja who greeted me replied I could see him when he comes in for the evening prayer. I was asked to wait. Meanwhile I was served tea. After a while, Nadaraja told me Swamigal had an appointment with a couple of businessperson from Bombay shortly and I was given the opportunity to meet the Swami after their meeting. However before I saw Swamigal, Nadaraja told me he had the task of taking me around their Photo 47 Rengaraja Desigar, courtesy of Ganesen & Maran, Malaysia
premises and showing me the facilities that they had put up at the ashram, for Swamigal insisted all visitors be shown around
first and get to know the extent and commitment of this establishment in feeding the poor in and around Turaiyur. Nadaraja was grateful to Malaysians for their donations that went towards the construction and maintenance of the buildings and facilities and providing food for the poor. As he ended the tour of the office, kitchen, stores, lodges and other related buildings, he gasped aloud to find that the two visitors had left. He hurried me along to a building, praying that Swamigal should still be around to see me. In addition, to our joy, Swamigal was still there, seated alone on the cement floor in a corner of the room. There was an aid standing at the doorway to another room. Nadaraja introduced me to Swamigal. I entered the room and prostrated in front of Swamigal.
367
I never expected to have a personal audience with Swamigal. I had specifically included this visit to Ongarakudil as part of my tour. I came to know Swamigal and his work through his organization based in Dengkil, Malaysia. I had high respects for Swamigal as his nadi readings published by his organization carried praises for the Swamigal from the Siddhas. He was said to be the Avatar or reincarnation of Ramalinga Adigal. Then I asked him to bless me. He did not reply. Fearing he might not have heard me, I asked him again. There was no reply. Nadaraja indicates to me to speak louder as Swamigal at that
Photo 48 Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal
moment in time was poor of hearing. I asked him again. Finally, he replied that coming to Ongarakudil in itself was a blessing. I did not know how to receive his answer. I began to question myself if I was not good enough to receive his blessings. Upon returning to Malaysia, I shared this happening with the devotees at the Agathiyar Sanmaarga Sangam in Dengkil and they were surprised that I was allowed a private audition with Swamigal. I was told the organization had laid certain rules to restrict the inflow of devotees coming to see Swamigal, which was taking much of Swamigal‘s time and hindering his meditation. Devotees were required to bring along fruits and flowers that were customary when visiting Saints, cash of INR 1, 000 and were to sit seven feet away from him. I understood later upon reading the nadi revelations of the Swamigal published by the organization, that these were the Siddha‘s directive to new devotees who wanted to have a Darshan of the Swamigal. It did not occur to me to bring these offerings during my visit nor did Nadaraja enlighten me on the procedures. I received a message through my friend Murali who had listened to ‗Saint Avaiyar‘s Kural‘ that came on the air. It seems Avvaiyaar had cautioned those who were doing austerities or Tapas (Tavam) to refrain from cursing others, and to my surprise, to refrain from blessing others too. It seems the strength of spiritual practice ( Tava
valimai) would reduce by doing both. Maybe this was another reason Swamigal did not bless me. Swamigal was already nearing the end of his tavam then.
Andrew Harvey questions Mother Meera (His Guru) in HIDDEN JOURNEY-A SPIRITUAL AWAKENING, published by Penguin Books USA Inc., 1992, (Harvey, 1992)
―Can I receive your light?‖ and she replies, ―You are receiving it. One day you will see it,‖ I realized Swami did not need to bless me separately as I was receiving it already.
368
When a seeker turns up before Yogi Ramsuratkumar for answers to life‘s sufferings the yogi listens to him and sends him away without answering him. The yogi explains why he could not help the seeker. In WAVES OF LOVE published by Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan Mauritius, 2009, (Waves of Love, 2009)
―A young American man with a shaved head who had just come from seeing Anandamayee Ma, a famous North Indian Saint, appears one evening while we are sitting with Swami. He tells Swami he realizes that pain and suffering are everywhere and has come to India to find out what is the root cause of suffering before he goes out to practice medicine. Swami first asks him what a dirty beggar like Him could possibly tell a Harvard graduate. Swami listens nicely to the man for about two hours and then the man leaves. A few minutes after the man leaves, Swami turns to us and says, ―This beggar could do nothing for that man.‖
―About ten minutes later, Swami tells us that Anandamayee Ma had made a blessing over that man's head and that he did not want to disturb it. ‖I believe Swamigal did not bless me for he foresaw the future and did not want to disturb what was too given by Tavayogi in years to come. Then Agathiyar answers in the nadi reading in 2008 that I was not ready to meet Swamigal during my first visit; that I had gone to see him without being aware of his greatness. I was asked to go again and I shall be received well this time around. I have yet to meet Thavathiru Rangaraja Desiga Swamigal again.
369
Supramania Swami
I went in search of an astrologer to chart my
second daughter‘s future but instead took h im as my Guru. He revealed, not my daughters future but my future instead without neither looking into my palm nor my charts nor with any other aid. The words of revelation mystically came from him as he sat upright in the Padmasana pose on his deerskin, which was spread on the cold cement floor of his humble home in a village known as Nachananthal, eight kilometers away from the town of Tiruvannamalai. I had come to the end of my pilgrimage to India in 2003. I undertook this pilgrimage on the instructions of the Agathiyar through the Nadi reading. I was to perform atonements for my past Karmas by way of visiting certain temples and submitting my offerings to the deities, the Brahmins, the devotees, the poor and the animals too. I was told in the nadi that I would meet my Guru in an unexpected way and in an unexpected place soon. He would guide me with further instructions for spiritual advancement. When I did not meet the said Guru on my last leg of the pilgrimage, I consoled myself it may be another moment, and another place; it might even take place back in Malaysia.
370
Photo 49 Supramania Swami
Just prior to leaving for India my wife reminded me that we had
not charted our daughter‘s future and asked that I seek an astrologer in India. When I had completed my worship and Girivalam of Arunachala in Tiruvannamalai and would be leaving for Chennai the next day, I asked Deivanthiran, my appointed chauffeur who was from Chennai, if he knew any astrologer. He told me he had an uncle in a village eight kilometers from Tiruvannamalai and that, he was an astrologer. I was driven over to Nachananthal to meet Supramania Swami. As I alighted from the white Ambassador and walked into the walled compound, an elderly man who I presumed was the Swami approached us from a shed to the left of the entrance. Deivanthiran introduced me as a tourist he was accompanying and told him my intention of Photo 50 Supramania Swami
coming over to have my daughter‘s astrological chart drawn up.
The Swami did not say a word but instead led us to his prayer room. He lighted camphor and prayed. Then he asked Deivanthiran to place his deerskin outside and his son Ramajayam to bring out the Panjangam. We sat outside the house. I prepared myself to listen to the astrological revelation of my daughter‘s future.
However, what he did was to talk about my future and me. The first thing he mentioned was, ―Now that you have arrived in Tiruvannamalai, all is over for you.‖ I did not ask what he meant by that. He mentioned this couple of times. I reckoned he meant that I came back ‗home‘ -to the shadows of my Lord after having strayed away for several births and forty-six years of this lifetime. As we sat there together Supramania Swami revealed new happenings that were about to take place in my life. He could tell a number of intimate things about the life and mission I was to face. I listened attentively. I did not question him. As he was narrating all this happenings to be, I could not help but break down. I cried like a child. I cried for blessings I had received from God until that very moment. I realized how much God loved me then. Swami made me realize the blessings that I have had. As I, cried Supramania Swami added that I would be coming back repeatedly. Swami surprised me further when he mentioned that I would build a temple in India in Tiruvannamalai, set up a Peedham and that I will have a place here too. I cried aloud again. Agathiyar had told me in the nadi reading that I would have to assists financially in the construction of temples after which I would have to build one for him. My confusion as to where I should build the temple had been cleared when Supramania Swami told me it was to be in Tiruvannamalai. However, how did he know? I had not mentioned the nadi to him. Neither did I talk about it to Deivanthiran.
371
He spoke about himself. He mentioned that he had been going around Arunachala (Girivalam) on full moon days, for the past thirty years now, but could not do it the night before due to ill health. If he had walked the Girivalam path, we might have crossed path. Nevertheless, even though he did not go on Girivalam that night, I was brought to him! I realized that seeing him over an astrological chart was only a reason to be with him. He was waiting for me. When Deivanthiran did mention to Swami that it took me nine hours compared to three hours for others to go
around Arunachala on Girivalam, Swami replied, ―Of course it would take that long for he had been stopping over at all the places of worship and ashrams.‖ However, how did he know? He mentioned his masters. He had five of them. Amongst them was his own father, Jayaraman Pillai, Pundi Mahan (Atru Swami), Sathanandha Swami of Salem (author of KANDHAR GURU KAVASAM), Kollimalai Swami and Yogi Ramsuratkumar (Visiri Swami).
The yogi, he said had placed him under ‗house arrest‘ once. Swami was asked to meditate at the yogi‘s residence for five days. Initially the yogi had asked him to stay at his (yogi‘s) place but later decided that Swami should b e with his family. Why the sudden change of mind on the part of the yogi? Swami revealed the greatness of his Guru through a miracle that took place after the yogi had gone into
Samadhi. The yogi had appeared at Swami‘s doorsteps in his village home in Nac hananthal at 11 pm one day to deliver a painting of him and disappear into the darkness and out of sight. Swami pointed out the degree of respect and faith a student should have on the master by narrating the story of Guhai Nama Shivaya and his disciple Guru Namashivaya. When his Guru asked that Guru Namashivaya dispose of his vomit in a place out of bounds of human, the dedicated disciple drinks the vomit of his Guru. Supramania Swami mentioned that the following activities have to be done in secrecy: Prayers (pooja) - a reminder to me to pray silently for I used to scream my head off at prayers. However, how did he know? consuming food (Bhojana) - he preferred to remain hungry rather than take outside food, In addition, sex (maithunam). I was blessed to receive Guru Upadesam in the form of a Mantra Diksha that beautiful day on my very first visit.
He asked that I chant the mantra for half an hour each day. ―Just as a silversmith polishes his wares we too shall slowly work on IT till we achieve IT,‖ said Swami. Swami asked me to get a mat made of Tharpai grass for use as a seat during meditation.
372
―Take him back with you‖, he said, referring to Arunachala, as he stood hands together in prayer for me, and as I bid him farewell. I spent five hours with him on that blissful day. I have come to realize that the Gods work in mysterious ways. When I arrived in India Deivanthiran, who came to fetch me at the airport at Chennai told me that he had taken over the task of chauffeuring me around since Raji who was assigned to me came down with a fever. Was that a coincidence or was it the work of fate that Raji should suddenly take ill? Was it a coincidence or was it the work of fate that Deivanthiran should take me to meet Supramania Swami? I am forever grateful and indebted to Supramania Swami who opened my eyes to devotion (Bakti) towards God and Guru by his exemplary lifestyle.
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal
When Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal came to propagate the message of the Siddhas to Malaysians, he accepted me as his disciple amongst many others. I did not subscribe to any dailies but during the period of
Tavayogi‘s visit to Malaysia, my neighbor Augustine used to give me a complimentary copy of a Tamil language daily every day, which carried news about Tavayogi‘s visit and the opening of an Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves. I called the number advertised in the papers for an appointment to see Tavayogi. The name Thangarasan was familiar to me. Therefore, I went through my
Photo 51 Tavayogi in Thava
Nilai
belongings looking for a pamphlet that the nadi reader Senthilkumar of Avinasi gave me when I went for my first reading. Tavayogi, then known as Thai Veedu Thangarasan, had circulated the pamphlet informing the public about his intention in building a new temple for Agathiyar at Kallar. On the day of appointment as I walked into the office space on the second floor of this premise I saw Tavayogi with two others. After exchanging greetings, I was told by Appana Nagappan to go ahead with Tavayogi while he had to attend to certain matters with Perumal. Tavayogi led me into another room and sat down on the carpeted floor. I followed him. I handed the pamphlet that I had brought along and asked if it was his. He confirmed that it was all right. I told him that I had seen the nadi in 2002 and was directed to worship Siddhas. He asked me to narrate what was said in the nadi. He listened attentively and told me I had come to the right place.
373
Appana handed me a couple of posters of Agathiyar and the Siddhas. Tavayogi blessed me with the sacred ash (Vibhuti Prasad). I fell at Tavayogi‘s feet as was customary when one meets a religious figure. However, Tavayogi takes me to task saying I should only fall at the feet of Agathiyar. Then my gaze falls on a wooden sandal that was representative of Agathiyar‘s feet and revered (Pathugai). Almost spontaneously, I was overcome with emotion and cried my heart out as I clutched on tightly to the feet of Agathiyar. When I regained my composure, I asked Tavayogi if I had done much Karma since I only had the opportunity to know of the nadi, Agathiyar and the Siddhas when I was forty- three years of age. Tavayogi consoled me, ―Be grateful that at least you got the opportunity and came to
this realization and this path now at this age.‖ It is mentioned in the AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI by Paramahansa Yogananda, published by Self-Realization Fellowship, 1990, (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990)
―It was not until the disciple (Lahiri Mahasaya) had reached his thirty-third year that Babaji deemed the time ripe for reestablishing openly the never-severed link. After the brief meeting near Ranikhet, the selfless Guru did not keep the beloved disciple by his side, but released Lahiri Mahasaya for an outward world mission.‖ Tavayogi narrated a story of a Guru and a disciple on a journey where they meet a young attractive girl who would not cross the river for fear of drowning. Therefore, the Guru lifted her on his shoulders and crossed the heavily swollen river with the disciple following behind. On reaching the other shore, the Guru left the girl behind and continued the journey. The disciple, who was very disturbed by what he had seen, eventually blurted out his uneasiness and unhappiness at what the Guru had done. He questioned his Guru. The Guru replied, ―I had carried the burden on my shoulders and left it behind as soon as I
374
Photo 52 Tavayogi
had reached the shores while you have been carrying it with you until now.‖ Similarly, Tavayogi reminded me to let the past be. In Yogananda‘s AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI (Yogananda, Autobiography Of A Yogi, 1990), Yukteswar advised a new student who occasionally expressed doubts regarding his own worthiness to engage in yoga practice.
―Forget the past,‖ Sri Yukteswar would console him. ―The vanished lives of all men are dark with many shames. Human conduct is ever unreliable until anchored in the Divine. Everything in future will improve if you are making a
spiritual effort now.‖ Tavayogi then led me out of the room where he showed me photographs of the many activities conducted at his ashram. Tavayogi invited me to bring my family along for his discourses at the Peedham. My wife and I received a Mantra Diksha from Tavayogi, together with others from the Agathiyar Gnana Peedham. Just before Tavayogi, left for India Agathiyar in the nadi asked me to requests the Mantra Diksha again from Tavayogi, which surprised both of us. Since Tavayogi invited me to his ashram and Agathiyar had
asked me to spend some time at Tavayogi‘s ashram, I took he ed of their invitation and made my second pilgrimage to India in 2005. Tavayogi then gave me the Diksha again in private when I went over to his ashram in Kallar. More on Tavayogi at: http://www.indianheartbeat.wix.com/agathiyan, and search for Tavayogi or Agathiyar on www.scribd.com, www.youtube.com, www.facebook.com. Tavayogi can be contacted at +91 98 42027383 (India) or
[email protected].
375
APPENDIX 3 SIDDHAS AND MIRACLES Agathiyar reveals to his student Pulastyar that the Siddhas are in the form of Jothi, in the Jothi and as the Jothi and that, that Jothi is Shivan. Swami Saravanananda in his transliteration of ARUTPERUNJHOTI AGAVAL, (Saravanananda) says,
―The body of such a person (Siddha) appears to be a ball of fire or a pillar of fire.‖ Swami Saravanananda mentions the personal experience of Lama Anagarika Govinda in Bhutan,
―The swift moving lights which I had seen gliding over the range have no human srcin. They move about the most difficult ground with an ease and speed that no human being can attain apparently floating in air. I have seen them moving
right through the palace grounds towards the site where now the temple stands.‖ Swami Saravanananda mentions John Blo feld‘s experience too with the phenomenon of floating lights from his book THE WHEEL OF LIFE.
―John had spent months on the sacred mountain of Wee Tai Shan in China, the mountain dedicated to Bodhisattva Manjusri. There in the great open space beyond the window apparently not more than 200 yards away innumerable balls of fire floated majestically past. We could not judge their size. Nobody could tell from where he or she came, what he or she was, and where he or she went after fading from sight in the west. Fluffy balls of orange colored fire, moving through
space, unhurried and majestic, truly a fitting manifestation of divinity.‖ Swami Saravanananda says he himself was fortunate enough to have had the Darshan of these balls of light. The first vision he had was when he was meditating in a dry riverbed. At about midnight, he could see balls of fire balls of varied hues and pure white - of the size of the head light of a car. Those lights would appear on the tops of palm trees situated on the riverbank. They moved majestically here and there and sometimes seemed to be playing with one another. They hovered round the Swami and came towards him within 10 feet where he was sitting and then retreated. They stood above his head and seemed to be watching his thoughts. He had a similar experience of witnessing the balls of fire while he was keeping night vigils in the hills of Pothigai. People here called these balls of fire the luminous Siddhas - the bodies of celestials and advanced Siddhas.
376
Swami Saravanananda quotes Sri Aurobindo in his book SUPRAMENTAL MANIFESTATION ON EARTH,
―As an instrument the body could become a revealing vessel of a supreme bliss and beauty, casting the beauty of the light of the spirit suffusing radiating from it as a lamp reflects and diffuses the luminosity of its indwelling flame, carrying in itself the beatitude of the spirit its joy of the seeing mind, its joy of life and spiritual happiness, the joy of matter released into a spiritual consciousness and thrilled with a constant ecstasy. This could be the total perfection of the
spiritualized body.‖ Tavayogi took me to Kalyana Theertam at the foot of the famed Pothigai Hills near Papanasam in 2005, where Tavayogi and the local folks say the Siddhas come out in the form of balls of light after 11 pm. However, since Tavayogi preferred to spend the night in Agathiyar ‘s cave at Courtalam we did not stay to witness this spectacle but headed for Courtalam. Molly Menon, a staunch devotee of Agathiyar, had the privilege and was blessed to see these lights appear from nowhere, hover directly above her head and slowly make its way to the idol of Agathiyar and Lopamudra at Kalyana Theertam quite recently in February of 2013. This miracle was captured on a digital camera by Siddha
Vaidyar
Dr.
Ram
Subramaniam
who
accompanied
Molly
Menon
and
is
available
at
https://apps.facebook.com/tripwow/ta-075a-2e7e-ece1?fg=1
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal has had numerous encounters with these Siddhas. Supramania Swami of Tiruvannamalai too has met Siddhas on several occasions. Although their ultimate form is that of Jothi, for the purpose of interaction with people, they do take various forms as in the following miracles. Agathiyar had promised me in the nadi reading that I shall witness many miracles take place both at home and abroad. True to his words it took, place numerous times. These miracles were of the minutest nature and those that were mind shattering too. Miracles during My First and Second Pilgrimages to India
I encountered many mysterious happenings and miracles during my first and second pilgrimages to India in 2003 and 2005 respectively.
377
Miracle 1 A Switch for the Good
When Deivanthiran turned up at the Chennai Airport to chauffeur me instead of Raji as planned, was it so that I could be brought to meet my first Guru Supramania Swami? Miracle 2 A Siddha Gives Darshan.
When I was about to board the car on the grounds of the famed Sri Rangam Temple at Trichi, a man suddenly appeared beside me. He was very pleasant and spiritual. He had a beautiful smile and sparkling eyes. He had long white beard and hair that was tied neatly, was very fair, of medium height and wore a clean white vesti. He spoke beautiful English and Tamil. For no reason, he started blessing me repeatedly! I could only thank him. A total stranger appears almost immediately beside you and starts blessing you. Who could this be? A Siddha perhaps? Miracle 3 Siddha Hanuman Gives Darshan.
When a Brahmin priest whom I picked up at the Utamar Temple in Palur volunteers to take me to the Tiru Aanaikaval Temple in Trichi to perform atonements or parikaram, he made the temple caretaker open doors that were closed! He insisted a particular elderly priest perform the Puja. He took me as swiftly as the wind does from one shrine to another and finally asked to be dropped at the roadside and not at the Utamar Temple where I had picked him up srcinally. After dropping him off, as I glance back, I realized that I had left him at a Hanuman Temple!
Did Vayu‘s son accompany me to perform the parikaram? Miracle 4 Receiving Blessed Milk at Palani
When I came out of Siddha Bhogar‘s samadhi at Palani, to my surprise I was given Abhisegam milk to drink by a young priest! I became intoxicated with bliss after consuming the blessed milk. I did not understand what transpired then. Agathiyar explained this miracle later through the nadi. I have no words to describe the love that the Lord has for me.
A similar miracle takes place when Tavayogi, my brother Kathirasen and I were at Palani in 2005. We are given the blessed milk again after coming out of Bhogar Samadhi!
378
Miracle 5 Yogi Ramsuratkumar Joins in Chant
When Supramania Swami and I chanted Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s name, the Yogi joins us in the chant! After ten minutes into the chanting, I heard a third voice accompany Swami and me chant the mantra YOGI RAMSURATKUMARA,
YOGI
RAMSURATKUMARA,
YOGI
RAMSURATKUMARA,
JAYA
GURURAYA. No one was at Swami‘s kudil then except for both of us. Later Supramania Swami told me the Yogi had appeared and chanted with us! It is amazing to realize that the Yogi joined us after he had gone into samadhi! Miracle 6 A Visitation from the Divine Forces?
When I was at Supramania Swami‘s kudil in 2005, and was fast asleep, Swami received a visitation from the deities! A woman dressed in a rainbow colored sari and a kid walked into Swami‘s kudil and sat on the floor. They spoke
amongst themselves and then entered Swami‘s prayer room. Swami sat quietly and watched. After a while when they did not come out of the prayer room, Swami went in only to be faced with an empty room. They had vanished! He narrated it to me the next day. Sadly, though they chose to come after I was asleep, after having chat with Swami throughout the night and hitting the sack at 2.40 am. Miracle 7 Vibhuti Appears Miraculously
When I was on a pilgrimage of the Siddha caves with Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal, Tavayogi hands out the sacred ash that materialized out of thin air! Tavayogi took me to the caves in Uthiyore in Kanganam where he had stayed during his early years of wandering. Then at the cave occupied
by
Konganar,
we
chanted the names of the Siddhas. On completing the chant, I open my eyes to see Tavayogi holding out the sacred ash (vibhuti) in front of me. He applied it on my Photo 53 Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal in Konganar’s cave in Uthiyore where the sacred ash
forehead and gave the elderly man
materializes mysteriously. Tavayogi applied the ash on himself and gave us some too.
379
who followed us and me some to bring back. When I asked why he was leaving the remaining portion of ash behind, he asked me if I had brought it along. We looked at each other. No one brought it along. We were equally puzzled as to how it had appeared! Miracle 8 Tavayogi in Various Places at the Same Time?
When Tavayogi and I alighted from the car on arrival at the grounds of the famed Breehadeshwarar Temple in
Tanjore, a peddler walked up to Tavayogi and asked, ―How come you are back here Swamiji? I just saw you here yesterday?‖ to our amazement! How would that be possible since I was with Tavayogi the past days touring temples and samadhi of Siddhas? Miracle 9 Agathiyar Opens His Eyes
When I was at the Agneepureeswarar Temple, at Agasthiyampalli near Vedharanyam with Tavayogi, Agathiyar manifests in a granite statue at his shrine! I was witness to a miracle performed by Agathiyar at his shrine at Agneepureeswarar Temple and again at Kutraleshwarar Temple in Courtalam. In both instances, he had opened his eyes via his granite statue. As Tavayogi and I alighted from the car at the Sri Agneepureeswarar temple, an elderly temple priest welcomes us at the entrance or Raja Kopuram with a wide smile and immediately leads us to Agathiyar‘s temple within the temple walls. When Tavayogi began singing hymns for Agathiyar, the priest stopped him immediately. He instructed us to go around the temple grounds and offer prayers at the main temple of Lord Shiva first. We obeyed him although we were puzzled.
After praying at Shiva‘s temple, we came back to Agathiyar‘s temple. Tavayogi picked up from where he left. I continued chanting the names of the Siddhas. I broke down in tears asking Agathiyar to open his eyes as he had promised me in the nadi. However, he did not. Photo 54 The author at Agastheeyampalli
380
After chanting the names of the Siddhas, I opened my eyes only to realize Tavayogi who was seated opposite me was now standing outside in the open air. Disappointed that Agathiyar was not moved by my devotion, I got up to join Tavayogi. I moved towards him into the open. As I approached him, Tavayogi ushered me to his side. He asked that I look at Agathiyar for he told me that the Siddha was opening and closing his eyes. After a moment, he asked if I could see the miracle too. I peered at the granite statue of Agathiyar but unfortunately, I saw nothing of that sort. I could hardly make out his face much less see him open and close his eyes. The interior of Agathiyar‘s temple was dark. I was standing in the open in the heat of midday.
Photo 55 The author at Agatheeyar’s sannadhi sitting on the shawl that Tavayogi had passed on.
I could sense Tavayogi‘s disappointm ent that I could not see the miracle happen. We were both disappointed. Then Tavayogi prompted me to sit with Agathiyar while he snapped a photograph of Agathiyar and me. Tavayogi throws his shawl over to me asking me to lay it on the cold cement floor that had oil spilt all over it. As I laid his shawl and sat, I glanced at Agathiyar and what do I see? That is when the miracle as promised by Agathiyar happens. Agathiyar was observing me with an eye open. I saw him open his left eye!
381
I looked hard not believing what I saw. When I arrived, I took the trouble to investigate and observed that both his eyes were engraved closed. I paid attention to his eyes since he had promised me in my nadi that he would open his eyes when I arrived at his temple in Agasthiyampalli. The Siddha was enshrined in granite with both eyes closed. Nevertheless, miraculously, his left eye was then open! I turned to look at Tavayogi and he immediately gave me a broad
smiled saying, ―They show themselves only for a while‖, and he hurried me out of there. Even as I came out from his shrine, the Siddha was grinning away with an eye open.
Photo 56 The official photo of Agathiyar at Agasthiyampalli provided by Thayalan
In the official photograph of Agathiyar from the temple authorities at Agasthiyampalli given to my nephew Thayalan when he was returning from Agasthiyampalli, both Agathiyar‘s eyes were sculptured open and he was grinning away! The photographs of Agathiyar at Agasthiyampalli taken by Varadaraj, of the Bronze Creative in Swamimalai whom I had commissioned to make an exact replica of Agathiyar, depicted Agathiyar with both his eyes open! Photo 57 Agathiyar at the Agneepureeswarar temple in Agasthiyampalli, Vedharanyam. PhotoWhen courtesy of Varadaraj of the Br onze Creative, Swamimalai
Surendran went over to Agasthiyampalli recently, the photos
he took of Agathiyar showed both his eyes open! How it is that he portrayed himself with his eyes closed initially only to open his left eye later when I was there in 2005?
Miracle 10 Agathiyar Opens His Eyes Again
Again, this miracle unfolds when at Kutraleshwarar Temple in Courtalam, Agathiyar, and this time, opened and closed both his eyes like any ordinary person!
Photo 58 Agathiyar at Agastheeyampalli. Photo courtesy of Suren
382
After our encounter with Agathiyar in Agasthiyampalli, Tavayogi and I came to Courtalam. At the Kutraleshwarar Temple, Tavayogi started singing hymns as usual in front of Agathiyar ‘s granite statue. As we sat on the cement floor, I thought I saw Agathiyar open and shut both his eyes. I got up to move closer to investigate. Sure enough, he was watching me with eyes that were very much human! I made it a point to notice Agathiyar‘s statue carefully since the miracle at Agasthiyampalli. At Courtalam, the Siddha‘s eyes were sculptured wide open. I stood still, amazed, my sight fixed on the Siddh a‘s eyes that was blinking back at me. Tavayogi who saw the excitement in me and as usual ushers me out of there. Miracles In The Presence Of Supramania Swami Miracle 11 Lord Shiva at Parvatha Malai?
When Supramania Swami went to Parvatha Malai, about 30 kilometers away from Tiruvannamalai Lord Shiva helps him pick some traditional herbs! As Swami was looking for a specific herb, he met a sundry shopkeeper from Tiruvannamalai, who greeted him and enquired as to what he (Swami) was doing there? Swami replied that he came in search of a particular herb but he (Swami) could not identify it. The shopkeeper friend replied that it was very easy to locate and identify the herb and fetched him a bunch of it. On meeting the shopkeeper in town later, Swami touched on their meeting at Parvatha Malai only to be told that he (the shopkeeper) had never stepped on that hill! Miracle 12 A Visitation from Yogi Ramsuratkumar
When Swami was meditating in his village home at Nachananthal, 8 kilometers away from Tiruvannamalai, his Guru Yogi Ramsuratkumar knocks on his door and hands him his (the Yogi‘s) painting and hurries away into the darkness! It is interesting to note that the Yogi had already gone into samadhi earlier! Miracle 13 A Siddha Intervenes.
When Supramania Swami was in the midst of constructing a temple at Tiruvannamalai, a Siddha puts a stop to his efforts! A stranger appeared at his kudil. He beckons Swami to step out onto the road. He then questions him in a harsh
manner, ―What do you think you are doing? Why are you going back to Bakti Margam when you are already in
383
the Gnana Margam?‖ Supramania Swami stopped construction of the temple immediately.
Miracles In The Presence Of Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal Miracle 14 A Siddha Saves Tavayogi’s Life.
When Tavayogi adamantly wanted to hike up the hills of Sathuragiri although he was diagnosed as having heart problems and blockages, a Siddha comes to his aid as he was on the verge of collapse! He hands him a bread bun. After consuming it, the ache in Tavayogi‘s chests disappears. Later on reexamination, Tavayogi is given a clean record! Who passed him the magical bread? Miracle 15 Lord Shiva and Goddess Parvathi feed Tavayogi.
When Tavayogi was roaming the length and breadth of India in search of himself, often he had gone hungry, sleeping at platforms and temple grounds, seeking alms and food from the public, Lord Shiva and Parvathi feed him! As all shops were closed and there were no one around in the town he passed by, he challenged the Lord to provide food or he shall not budge from the spot he was seated. Amazingly a couple bring him steaming hot food! Miracle 16 A Visitation fromSiddha Konganar?
When a stranger walked into Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal‘s ashram and asked that he be allowed to stay overnight, least did Tavayogi expect him to be a Siddha! Tavayogi and the stranger chat for an hour before retiring. The next day Tavayogi met him again when he (Tavayogi) went on his daily morning walk. The man was perched on the road culvert. He called out to Tavayogi and asked him over, revealed himself as Siddha Konganar and disappeared!
Miracle 17 Lime Appears Miraculously
When Tavayogi brought my nephew Thayalan to Siddha Konganar‘s cave later, a similar miracle happens where a lime materializes!
384
Miracle 18 A Visitation from Lord Murugan?
When Tavayogi was having lunch with my brother Kathirasen and his family at his (Tavayogi‘s) ashram , Lord Murugan walks in! In walked a stranger in his thirties who told them he had heard about Tavayogi‘s ashram ; had heard that there were good souls running the ashram; and had decided to come and see for himself. He told them further that he was in Kadhirgama but did not like it there. He was in Thiruchendur and did not like it there either. He had gone to Palani and for the same reason left Palani later. Astonishingly all the places he mentioned were places of significance to Lord Murugan as they were the abodes of the Lord. This made Tavayogi sit back and re-evaluate the stranger. He realized then that the stranger was no commoner. Could he be Lord Murugan himself? True enough he then called all those present into the Peedham and blessed them before leaving the ashram grounds! Miracle 19 A Visitation from Lopamudra?
When Tavayogi was at his ashram, Lopamudra gives Darshan! A young woman in her twenties arrived at Tavayogi‘s ashram. She said she was from a town in Andra Pradesh and had heard about his ashram. She had ventured on her own to see for herself. All the while, she spoke extensively and passionately about Agathiyar. Tavayogi, who had on several
Photo 59 Lobhamudra appears in Kallar
occasions missed to see through the veil, was this time around alert. He thought to himself if she could be Lopamudra, the wife of Agathiyar. Tavayogi, who had on many occasions missed taking photographs of weird strangers who turned up at his ashram doors only to reveal themselves as Siddhas later, immediately had someone take her photograph. She obliged them by posing with the bunting of Agathiyar. She bid farewell and disappeared into the bushes from where she had emerged! Miracle 20 Agathiyar ’s Darshan
When Tavayogi, being the patron of the first World Conference Of Siddha Philosophy held in Malaysia, answered a call from his able cook Nadaraja from his ashram, Nadaraja excitedly informed Tavayogi that he (Nadaraja) had just seen Tavayogi at the ashram grounds and that his form had changed to that of Agathiyar and vanished in front of his eyes! Once inside the Peedham Nadaraja was blessed to see three individuals of the three major faiths who after a brief moment vanished too!
385
Agathiyar has been performing miracles at the Sri Agathiyar
Sri
Thava
Murugar
Gnana
Peedham
Thirukovil in Kallar, Kovai. What started as a humble hermitage by Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal on the instruction of Agathiyar, the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham has today mushroomed into a much bigger ashram the Sri Agathiyar Sri Thava Murugar Photo 60 The Ashram at Kallar in the beginning years
Gnana
Peedham
Thirukovil
Dhyana
Kudil...Agathiyar instructed Tavayogi to seek Agathiyar Vanam and set up his hermitage. Therefore, Tavayogi found himself at present day Kallar on the 9th km OotyMettupalayam route. Agathiyar instructed him to install the 6 Aathaara Peedham to be worshiped. This 7-tier granite structure was subsequently made and installed. When the Peedham was delivered in one huge piece, Tavayogi and the other devotees were figuring how they were to haul it across
Photo 61 The Aaru Aathaara Peedham at the Ashram
the railway tracks and up the hill where stands the ashram. Agathiyar assures Tavayogi and gives a sign. They engage an elephant to do the task.
Once at the top and in the ashram, they faced the problem of moving it into the meditation room. The elephant comes to the rescue again by using its trunk to push the Peedham in place. Agathiyar sent local native absrcinal Indians to settle around the Peedham. The Government later built homes Photo 62 Present day Ashram
for these dwellers. Tavayogi started feeding these native
children and donated clothing and stationary with funds from the public. Tavayogi was then instructed to propagate and spread the teachings of the Siddhas to devotees in Malaysia and Singapore. Towards that purpose, Tavayogi made a few trips to these countries.
386
A peacock mysteriously appears at the ashram out of the blues on one fine day. Along the way, Tavayogi gets visitations from Siddha Konganar, Lopamudra, and Lord Murugan. Tavayogi started conducting Yagam or lighting of the sacrificial fire. Later he was instructed to light five fire pits and this was increased to 108 the following year on the instruction of Agathiyar.
Photo 63 Tavayogi with the peacock that appeared mysteriously
Then a fiber statue of Agathiyar was installed and another of Thava Murugan followed soon. The statue of Agathiyar was placed because the public could not comprehend the formless; they needed a statue to look at, focus and contemplate, and touch. A devotee later suggested that Lord Murugan too be placed to compliment Agathiyar, as Murugan was
Agathiyar‘s guru. Therefore, the statue of Thava Murugar or Siddha Supramaniar came to be. Photo 64 Devotees performing the yagam at Kallar
Photo 65 Agathiyar in fiber
Photo 66 Thava Murugar
387
Mataji Sarojini Ammaiyar on her part was told to bring back to Kallar a small granite statue of Agathiyar she had had made some time back under instruction by Agathiyar and which was placed somewhere else. Then Tavayogi ‗discovered‘ that he had a Jeeva nadi in his midst amongst the numerous nadis he had in his possession. He discovered that letters appeared in the nadi on its own. He was then instructed by Agathiyar to read to devotees who came in search of the Jeeva Nadi on Saturdays. Mysteriously Agathiyar puts a stop to the nadi reading a year back. After a lapse of a year, Agathiyar has begun speaking through the Jeeva Nadi again.
Agathiyar then instructed Tavayogi to place a granite statue of him (Agathiyar) at the exact spot where he had appeared to Tavayogi in the jungles of Kallar. A few days before the Agathiyar Jayanthi & Guru Puja celebrations on 31 December 2012, a sadhu mysteriously shows up at Kallar bringing with him an unusual Rudraksham and hands it to Tavayogi with instructions to worship it as a linga. Photo 67 Agathiyar in the hills of Kallar Photo 68 Tavayogi holding up the mystical 1 ½ feet
Photo 69 The Rudraksham worshipped as a Shivalingam
388
Agathiyar continues performing miracles at the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham. Miracles In The Presence Of Other Devotees Miracle 21 Agathiyar Gives Darshan
On opening the door to the prayer room of a couple who were staunch devotees of Agathiyar, Dr. Nanjan of Ooty saw the form of Agathiyar rise from the floor on which he had slept on, tied his long sprawling hair, took a glance at the Dr. and vanish! Dr Nanjan narrated this incident to me when he accompanied Tavayogi to Malaysia in 2007. Dr Nanjan, a retired veterinarian and a sadhu can be contacted at B. Nanjan, 9/66, Kumaran Kudil, Melur, Po, The Nilgiri643221. Miracle 22 Did Lord Ayappa, Anjaneyar& Anjalai Give Darshan.
When Asokan, from Malaysia, was separated from the rests of the entourage and lost his way while on pilgrimage to Sabari, Anjaneyar and Anjalai offered to accompany Asokan until he arrived safely at the temple! Asokhan who is with the military police had gone on a couple of pilgrimages to Sabarimalai and on his return narrated with excitement and devotion the happenings that took place when he was there. I took down these notes as he narrated the happenings during these pilgrimages to me. It amazed me to listen to him, often tears gathered at the corners of his eyes, as he narrated the miracles that took place and the play of God on a true disciple like him. I used to ask him again and again to narrate his journey, even though I had heard it from him earlier and he would willingly sit and talk about it with the same intensity and joy every time. Asokhan once asked his Guru Ramakrishna Paramahansa in meditation on how to overcome the many problems that he faced in his daily life. The Guru in him advised him to be patient. He needed to exhaust his karma first and so towards that purpose he was asked to undertake a yantra to Sabarimalai. However, Asokhan had no idea how he was going to go to India. He prayed to Lord Ayappa. He very much wanted to go over to Sabari but did not know the way and have the means to do it. Miraculously he received his passport the day after his prayer was submitted to the Lord; his leave was approved within two days; the money required for the pilgrimage was acquired in the next two days; and he has to follow a Gurusamy and a group of fifthteen devotees. Thus, Lord Ayappa had provided for him to journey to Sabarimalai. Asokhan prepared himself for the pilgrimage as a kannisamy.
389
On arrival in India, the group went through the sacred ritual of placing the irumudi on their heads and thus started the sacred journey from Dindugal to submit the irumudi at the feet of Lord Ayappa at Sabarimalai. During the hike to Aludhamalai, Asokhan realized seven group members who were ahead of him and another seven behind him were missing. He realized that he was travelling alone. His head was aching due to the weight of the irumudi. Only the Gurusamy was allowed to relieve him of the irumudi. However, his Gurusamy was nowhere to be seen. Asokhan was thirsty and hungry too. He had no money on him as all the documents were with the Gurusamy. He reached a spot where another group had camped and were serving food (annadhanam). He lined up behind the other devotees for the free food. However, sadly they refused to give him food and drink. Disappointed and hungry he left the spot. He was now dizzy out of hunger and thirst. He prayed to Lord Ayappa. Not able to bear the weight of the irumudi any further, he asked another Gurusamy to relieve him. Having rested for a moment he followed the newfound group. It was 7 pm when they reached the foot of Karimalai. They camped for the night. He was offered water and biscuits. At 3 am the next day, the group who had already begun their hike up the path awaked Asokhan. Asokhan was given INR100 and water by the Gurusamy from this group. Asokhan tried to catch up with them but found himself lost again in the dense forest of Sabari. Miraculously a small male child appeared out of nowhere and holding on to his elbow pulled him away from the edge of a ravine. The child chanted ―Swamiye Saranam Ayappa‖ all the way, as he led Asokhan through the jungle. He waited for Asokhan to catch up at some places and rested when Asokhan rested. Finally, he disappeared from sight at the Pambanathi. Who was the child who led him until Pamba? Asokhan asked of those pilgrims he met on the way for directions but unfortunately, he could not understand Malayalam. As he hiked up, he came to the Kannimula Ganapati temple where he prayed to be reunited with his group. Then at the Anjaneyar temple, he asked Anjaneyar to accompany him. At the Goddess Ambal temple, he prayed for his safety. Asokhan followed other Gurusamy and now stood before a steep hill. As he sat down wondering how he was going to trek up the hill, he saw an old man come towards him. The old man called out in Tamil to his even older mother to hurry up. Asokhan was relieved to hear someone speak in Tamil. Asokhan related what had happened to him. They asked Asokhan to follow them. Asokhan noticed that when he walked behind them he was relieved of his tiredness, and bodily pains and ache. However, the moment he walked ahead of them he had
390
all the discomfort come back. He was puzzled. Another thing that Asokhan noticed peculiar in them was that both the man and his mother did not cry out ― Saranam Ayappa‖ as did the others on the journey to Sabari. Asokhan found it amusing and feared for their safety when along the way the old man took to task certain dishonest traders. He bought Asokhan watermelon and water to feed his hunger and quench his thirst. At Sarankuti, the old man asked that they rest awhile. Asokhan was asked to look out for his group while the old man reclined like Lord Vishnu with his head supported by his left hand. His mother lay down beside him. Asokhan thought he should massage the old man‘s feet in return for his help in bringing him to Lord Ayappa. As Asokhan placed his hands on the old man‘s thigh, the old man opened his eyes to look at Asokhan, gave him a smile and closed his eyes again. He laid his head on his left arm, which now served as a pillow and continued his nap. After some time Asokhan too closed his eyes in meditation. Since Asokhan wanted to repay the kind deed, but did not have money on him, he thought it good gestures on his part to bring relieve, Asokan started to massage the legs of the elderly man only to realize there was a tail between his legs!
He immediately stopped massaging the old man‘s leg and brought his palms together in prayer. Was this Anjaneyar himself? They continued the journey towards the second Sarankuti. Here the old man explained to Asokhan how to witness the Jothi. Asokhan and the old man removed their shirts and made their way to Lord Ayappa. The old man asked Asokhan to break a coconut at Karupana Sannadhi. They then started to climb the eighteen steps covered in gold leading to Lord Ayappa. To his surprise, Asokhan realized that they were the only ones climbing the stairs. The old man and his mother who walked alongside gave way to Asokhan to walk in the middle. Asokhan saw Devas and Devis standing on either side, welcoming them as they climbed the steps. Asokhan went into a state of bliss. Asokhan tells me he went to Sabari three times after that trip and had gone up the stairs four times but never had he seen nor experienced a similar welcome during those times. The old man then brought Asokhan to the kodimaram on the temple grounds where they rested again. The old
man‘s mother asked Asokhan to lie down on her lap. Immediately Asokhan fell into deep sleep. They woke him up and handed him to another group from Dindugal before they left promising to come back. However, they never came back. A new group that he made acquaintance with took him along to look for his group. They came before the eighteen steps again but this time Asokhan had to nudge his way up through the crowd.
391
The group wanted to leave for Dindugal, so Asokhan was passed on to the information counter. Asokhan was fed and at 8 pm, he was brought to another group from Malaysia. He was given INR300 by someone in the group. Shortly before 5 am, the next day Asokhan was united back with his group. The group submitted their irumudi to Lord Ayappa and returned to Malaysia with Asokhan cherishing the many magical moments he lived through. Miracle 23 Receiving a Darshan of the Siddhas at Sathuragiri
Dr. K. Venkatraman author of the book YUGANGAL KADANTHU VALZHUM UNNATHA KALAI (Venkatraman) in Tamil by Vijaya Publications, 20, Raja Street, Coimbatore, has had an encounter with Siddhas at Sathuragiri. Here is a translation of what took place. He writes,
―My friends and I travelled to Sathuragiri in 1999. I used to frequent these hills then. A cool breeze and the sound of gushing waters from the falls nearby ushered us as we made our way up this hill. We reached Sundaramahalingam temple at 7 pm. Agathiyar established the linga at this temple. We stayed at the home of the priest, Marimuthu. This place was in the midst of a dense jungle and the temple was without electricity. It was a full moon night. Exhausted from the walk up the hill and having done the full moon prayers all my friends retired to bed by 11 pm. Marimuthu and I chose to sit in the open in the cold night. We talked about Siddhas and the herbs that were available in these jungles.‖
―Suddenly Marimuthu got up and held my hand. He hurried me into his house. He closed the doors and latched them from inside. He blew out the hurricane light. In a soft voice, he told me to remain calm. He said to me, ―Now Siddhas are going to perform prayers at the Sundaramoorthi shrine.‖ He moved to the kitchen and opened the window. We stood at the window. It was 12.30 am. Some moments passed by. Suddenly I heard the sound of the conch faintly. Unfortunately, I could only see the rear of the temple from that spot and I did not know what was happening in front. Then the sound of the conch stopped and I could smell a beautiful aroma in the air, one never smelt before. I very much wanted to go out and see what was taking place. So I rushed out and stood
at the back portion of the house.‖ ―In that cold shivering night I started to sweat profusely. The reason being: I saw shadows in the moonlight exactly on the steps leading to the Sundaramoorthi shrine, the eighteen Siddhas temple and Sattainathar‘s cave. Each one of them
392
was easily 7 ½ feet tall, lean, with long tresses, bearded, the tandam in their armpits, Kamandalu or drinking vessel in the other hand, one behind the other walking on the steps towards the eighteen Siddhas temple. I suddenly called out for Marimuthu. The three figures turned to look at me. I could see their eyes were red in the dark. The next moment they disappeared. I had been to
Sathuragiri many times since then but nothing like that happened again.‖
Miracle 24 Agathiyar Shows His Presence At Kalyana Theertam
Molly Menon from Minnesota, USA made a pilgrimage to Kallar where without her least expectation; Agathiyar through Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal initiated her . She had planned to spend six months at Tavayogi‘s Ashram but was made to return to USA after a couple of weeks, missing the Annual Guru Puja and Jayanthi celebrations. She returned after a year to participate in the festivities. She made acquaintances with a Siddha medicine practitioner Ram Subramaniam who was introduced by Tavayogi. They together made a pilgrimage to Papanasam. There started a trail of miracles and astonishment. Just as Agathiyar reveals to his student Siddha Pulastyar that the Siddhas are in the form of Jothi, in the Jothi and as the Jothi, and as Swami Saravanananda
says, ―The body of such a Siddha appears to be a ball of fire or a pillar of fire‖, Agathiyar shows a marvelous spectacle and reveals his presence to Molly and Ram Subramaniam at Kalyana Theertam.
Photo 70 Molly Menon receives Agathiya r’s grace at Kalyana Theertam
Photo 71 Agathiyar & Lobamudra & the beam of light
Molly describes the event in her own words, ―T he latest clip what you just posted...Miracles by Siddhas, I feel the words. Effulgence of light or streaks of beaming light can be used instead of Display of lights. Display means projection/presentation/something that can be seen and noticed...something very Ordinary... Effulgence of light or streaks of beaming light can mean...something Heavenly /Divine. This is just my Understanding Shan...‖
393
Just see for yourself in the following photographs snapped feverishly by Siddha Vaidyar Dr Ram Subramaniam during the precious moments of revelation. Words would not describe faithfully this majestic Effulgence of lights posted at https://apps.facebook.com/tripwow/ta-075a-2e7e-ece1?fg=1. Swami Saravanananda had a similar experience of witnessing the balls of fire while he was keeping night vigils in the Pothigai hills. People here called these balls of fire the luminous Siddhas - the bodies of celestials and advanced Siddhas. The local folks say the Siddhas come out to parade their form in balls of light after 11 pm daily. Miracle 25 Agathiyar Grooms a Disciple for a Bigger Mission.
When Agathiyar performs miracles through Molly Menon for all to see!
Just as we have seen the many miracles that have taken place at Tavayogi‘s Ashram in Kallar, Agathiyar did perform equally magnificent miracles in the life of an ardent devotee. She is Molly Menon from Lakeville, Minnesota in USA. Molly was an ardent devotee of Goddess Ambal and Karupana Samy. Each time she returned to her homeland in Kerala, she never failed to offer her prayers to the seven feet tall Karupana Samy whom she installed in Chennai. She was an ardent devotee of Shirdi Sai Baba too. Then she came across
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal‘s website that sent her reeling to Kallar. At Kallar Agathiyar through Tavayogi magically and mysteriously initiated her. Tavayogi sent her away after her initiation. She went back to USA only to return the following year (2012) to participate in the Agathiyar Jayanthi celebrations in Kallar. Her tale is to be told for it is a magnificent one. Molly used to share many hours with me on SKYPE even before she made the journey to Kallar. Her yearning for Agathiyar grew from day to day. Her first wish to go to Kallar was fulfilled when there was a calling within her. After Kallar, her life changed drastically. She used to watch the prayers for Agathiyar at my home via SKYPE and very much wanted to participate in the rituals. The ever-compassionate father created an opportunity for her to do so eventually in India itself at her convenience. She did the rituals to her heart‘s content. Her second wish too was fulfille d! She was having severe leg pains that affected her mobility. Agathiyar sent Siddha practitioners to heal her. Tavayogi introduces her to Siddha Practitioner Dr Ram Subramaniam. Her wish that her bodily aches should go away was fulfilled! Her third wish was fulfilled too!
394
Feeling better, now she was able to go on a pilgrimage! The Dr and she go on a pilgrimage to Ambasamudram and Papanasam. At Kalyana Theertam, Agathiyar
and Sadhu Krishnaveni Amma‘s devotees greet her. She is invited into Sadhu Krishnaveni Amma‘s ashram. Photo 72 Molly at Krishnaveni Amma’s Ashram
Devotees
of
Sadhu
Krishnaveni Amma bring her to the caves in the vicinity. Her yearning to see Agathiyar
materializes
when
Agathiyar shows her his light form or Jothi Darisanam in the caves of Kalyana Theertam. Her wish
to
see
Agathiyar
was
fulfilled! Her fourth wish is fulfilled too! It is here too that a stream of light appears mystically from the Photo 73 Agathiyar's Jothi Darisanam in the caves
sky, follows her, blessing her and slowly
makes
its
way
to
Agathiyar and Lopamudra who are seated majestically on a chariot! Amazingly, this majestic display was visible only on camera!
Photo 74 Agathiyar’s play of light
395
Photo 75 Molly Menon taking a nap at Kalyana Theertam
Molly Menon had always mentioned that she would want to lay a mat and lie in my prayer room. Her wish was
granted when ‗strangers‘ lay a mat and place a pillow for her to rests at Kalyana Theertam! The fifth wish is granted!
Sadhu Krishnaveni Amma‘s devotees and Molly then set off to the jungles of Kalahasti to perform a Yagna. Molly is shown an amazing streak of light at the srcinal Srikalahasti temple! Her sixth wish that Tavayogi should take her to all the caves and shrines of the Siddhas was fulfilled! I had told Molly about how Agathiyar had opened his eyes in the granite statue of him at Vedharanyam and Courtalam and in the painting of Agathiyar in the home of devotees. While in Chennai, she is taken to a temple built by a new acquaintance where Ramanujar opens his eyes! Molly was sad that she had lost a gift that was precious to her given by someone close to her when she was leaving USA. The person friend who she became acquainted with recently hands her a box, which on returning home she Photo 76 A streak of light at Srikalahasti
396
finds out to her amazement, contains a similar gift to the one she lost at Dallas! She had told me she wanted to move house as her present home was not conducive for meditation. Then she becomes acquainted with a devotee of Lord Murugar. Amazingly, Lord Murugar provides for her to be in solitude through this person! On 21 March 2013, Molly Menon informed me over the phone from Palani that a 200-year-old man knocked her door. She invited him in. He gave a loud laugh and spoke to her about the mystical rudraksham in
Tavayogi‘s possession. He then asked her for a drink. Molly went to fetch him some drinking water expecting him to disappear by the time she returns. However, he was waiting for her. He sipped the water and returned her the tumbler. He gave her a peck on her cheek on the exact spot Molly had kissed the granite statue of
Agathiyar at Tavayogi‘s ashram in Kallar. The statue is now placed in the hills of Kallar. He then left. All this took place in three minutes. Molly out of curiosity peeked into the tumbler. What did she see? There was honey in it! She was in solitude at Palani beginning 7 March 2013 before Agathiyar instructed her to move to another spot of his.
I was of the opinion that miracles only happen in India. Agathiyar tells me in the nadi he will create miracles in Malaysia too. True to his word, Agathiyar performed miracles in Malaysia too as promised. Miracle 26 Supramania Swami’s Darshan?
Just as his Guru Yogi Ramsuratkumar appeared and chanted with us after going into samadhi, Supramania Swami too showed his presence at my home after his Samadhi! This miracle took place at my home, just as Agathiyar had said. Although we could not see him, the signs that Supramania Swami appeared in my home were there. The day was 17 September 2007. It has been some time now that Supramania Swami went into samadhi. There was a distinct smell of tobacco as I sat with my wife in the living room of my home. We had just completed our daily prayer for the evening. The smell of jasmine, sandalwood, vibhuti, frankincense and other fragrances always lingers in my home. However, on that day, peculiarly there was the strong aroma of tobacco in the air as my wife and I sat in the living room of our home after our daily prayers. The thought of Supramania Swami immediately came to my mind. Was he at my home in Malaysia?
397
For some reason Supramania Swami came to my mind. Was he at my home, I asked myself? It was usual to find the aroma of fragrance, or vibhuti or uthupathi lingering in the air, at this hour but not tobacco. Almost immediately, my hand phone rang but stopped immediately. There was a miss call from a number that belonged to Supramania Swami! Nevertheless, I knew that number was no more in use. Swami had taken up another number that was now used
by his son after Swami‘s samadhi. I had to be assured that he did actually materialize in my home. I called up Swami‘s number a few days later. A man answered. He asked me who I was and to whom I wanted to talk to. I introduced myself and I questioned him as to why he had called me a couple of days before. However, he answered that he had not made any calls to Malaysia. Then I asked if Supramania Swami was around. He answered that he did not know of any Supramania Swami. I enquired his location. He mentions it was Coimbatore. Then I ask if Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal was there. The reply was no and he did not know Tavayogi either. Several days later, I called my nephew Thayalan and explained what had transpired lately. Upon ending my call, I realized there was a miss call while I was on the phone with Thayalan. Again to my amazement, the same
number appeared. Not satisfied, I called Swami‘s son, Ramajayam. He confirms that the number his father used had been terminated. Then Agathiyar reveals in the nadi that the miracle did take place indeed. Supramania Swami had come that day!
Photo 77 Agathiyar seated majestically in the Tavam pose in Malaysia
398
Miracle 27 Agathiyar Opens His Eyes
At the end of the group prayer at our home during Agathiyar‘s Jayanthi on 25 December 2010, when everyone present was offering his individual prayers, Agathiyar opened his eye in the bronze statue! Some saw the right eye open while others said they saw the left eye open. Miracle 28 Agathiyar Opens His Eyes Again
As I scrolled through the photographs Navarani and her friends e-mailed me, I noticed Agathiyar had an eye open in one of the photographs! Navarani who became acquainted through the net, and her friends who had participated in the prayers at my home, asked me to bring Agathiyar over to their home for a group prayer. I was overjoyed because of the interest shown by these girls in wanting to host the prayer for Agathiyar. I was happy for them because they had started early on this path. I considered my children and wife gifted for they too started early in the worship of Siddhas. I only came to know of Agathiyar and the Siddhas when I was 43 years of age. Their devotion was so deep that Agathiyar had opened his eye in the painting that they had!
Photo 78 Agathiyar before he opened his eye
Photo 79 Agathiyar after he opened his eye
399
Photo 80 At the gr ound breaking ceremony of the Sri Jagathguru Raghavendra Mritiga Brindavanam in Ipoh
Miracle 29 Siddha Kuthambai ’s Darshan?
During the groundbreaking ceremony of the Sri Raghavendra Mritiga Brindavanam in Ipoh, an elderly woman makes her entrance at the temple grounds attired in a striking shade of blue and wearing lots of ornaments and jewelry, when all the guests and devotees had left. As I sat watching her make her appearance, I realized she was heading towards me. She came up to me and told me she happened to pass by and wanted to contribute towards the cost of the building and handed out eleven Malaysian Ringgit to purchase a brick as part of her donation towards the building fund. I took her over to the make shift counter. I asked her if she had taken her food. Since she had not taken her food I left to pack some food for her. On returning to the spot where I had left her, she was not there. I spied around trying to locate her. I spotted her going round the huge painting of Saint Raghavendra with arms held in prayer. She then walked towards me, mentioned again the reason for being there, received the food and left the grounds. I had no idea this could have been a Siddha until my family pointed out to me later the circumstances under which this meeting took place. We were puzzled. She never gave us her name! The address did not exist though the number 18 signified the eighteen Siddhas! She was dressed for a grand occasion and could not have stumbled upon the ceremony! Once back at my sister‘s home, I narrated this happening to my brother-in-law, Arumugam, who was spear heading the construction the Sri Raghavendra Mritiga Brindavanam in Ipoh, was also president of this society, and my sister, Ambi, and told them the possibility that a Siddha had blessed the event and contributed towards the cost. Could it be Siddha Kudambai I asked myself? Arumugam thought it could be Manjalai Amman who had come to bless her son, Raghavendra. Ambi thought it could be the Goddess from the Om Sree Veera Muthu Maha Kaliamman Temple in the vicinity.
400
Miracle 30 Lord Murugan’s Darshan?
Asokhan, then a teenager, was staying with his uncle, a bachelor, and working at the Penang harbor. As it was a Friday and his birthday Asokhan went to visit his relative at the foothill of the Murugar Temple in Sungai Ara in Penang, Malaysia. However, the relative was not in. As he was very hungry having only drank water in the morning and the night before, he thought he could partake some of the prasadham usually offered in temples. Surprisingly the temple too was empty. He prayed and made a deal that he would eat one banana and leave the other for Lord Murugar. It was customary to offer two bananas to all Gods and Goddesses. However, to his disappointment and surprise as he went around the numerous shrines he noticed there was only one banana placed in front of the statues. He sat on the temple grounds thinking about his fate recalling his childhood until the present day. He was seventeen now. He grew up in poverty hardly having sufficient to eat. Now he was separated from his parents and siblings trying to earn a living in Penang. Then the temple priest appears before him. He asked when Asokhan had arrived and if he had eaten. The priest invites him to have the bananas that were in the inner sanctum of Lord Murugar. There were several combs of bananas. Asokhan took two combs one for that day and another for the next day. Later his friends noticed that he did not stammer anymore. Asokhan had a speech disability since as a child. Only then did Asokhan himself realize he was speaking normally without stammering.
Asokhan went back to the temple again the next day. Asokhan is surprised when the priests questions where he (Asokhan) had been all this while. Asokhan is baffled and replies that they had met yesterday. The priest replies that he was out of town the past few days! Asokhan was further surprised when he saw the stock of banana at the inner sanctum, shrivel and dry! Only yesterday, it was fresh and he had taken a couple of combs. To add to Asokhan‘s astonishment, the priest says that the banana s had withered some time back! Did Lord Murugar come to appease his hunger? Miracle 31 Tavayogi’s Darshan?
When nadi Guru Ramesh, my brother, brother-in-law and myself were hurrying to the Convention Hall where the official opening of the 1st World Conference Of Siddha Philosophy was about to take place, we saw Tavayogi at the entrance from a distance only to realize on reaching him, someone else was in his place! Tavayogi had tricked all four of us into thinking it was he at the entrance to the Convention Hall!
401
Miracle 32 A Siddh a’s Darshan?
When we were partaking tea and breakfast at the open car park at the grounds of the Convention Hall, a squirrel scurried amongst the trees, onto the tarmac, sniffed my brother‘s feet and mine! We were both taken aback to see its peculiar behavior. I bent down to stroke the squirrel and to my surprise, it allowed me to do so! After a few minutes, it scurried away back into the trees! Miracle 33 Another Siddh a’s Darshan?
When my daughter, Praba and I were washing the front porch of our home a few hours before Agathiyar‘s Jayanthi, one particular species of bird Scaly Breasted Munia hopped from the higher branches onto the lower ones and onto the ground and onto my hand! These birds of a particular breed, sometimes as many as sixty in numbers, frequent my home. They perch on the trees in my garden. This
Photo 81 Scaly Breasted Munia perching on the branches
particular bird did not mind the grains we had placed and instead started hopping towards us.
We stopped and watched in amazement. I called my second daughter and wife to witness this unusual happening. I asked for more grains and held them out in my hand. The bird ignored the grains in my hand too and instead hopped onto my arm before hopping back up the tree to join the other birds! Miracle 34 Agathiyar Saves the Life of a Devotee by Giving His Breath
When the ever-compassionate father (Agathiyar) assured all those gathered around at the dead bed of his devotee Bhaktavatchalam, ―I shall save him giving my breath!‖ Bhakta lived to tell the tale! Bhaktavatchalam was instrumental in bringing in Nadi Guru Ramesh and caring for his logistics and other needs. He brought in many non-Tamil speaking clients seeking the nadi to Ramesh. Destiny had given him a cruel blow when he collapses and goes into a coma. The doctors had given up hope and asked the family to inform their relatives and friends. That is when some close associates of Bhakta approached Ramesh to seek Agathiyar‘s aid. Ramesh rush to the hosp ital bed to relay the message from Agathiyar in the nadi.
402
Miracle 35 Mysterious Appearance of “An Autobiography of a Yogi”
When I was given a replacement copy of AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI that I had lost – mysteriously! Segaran from my office was leaving his job as he had opted to become a monk in the ashram set up by Paramahansa Yogananda in Ranchi, India. As a parting gift he gave me a magnificent painting of Lord Shiva and a copy of the book AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A YOGI by Yogananda Paramahansa, and a piece of advice,
―People here at the office shall dump all kinds of work to you. Do not refuse to accept if you have the time, the energy and the know-how.‖ I kept the painting of Lord Shiva at my altar.83 I cherished the Autobiography having read it numerous times. I adopted Segaran‘s parting words and as a result, I began to learn new things and soon became an asset to my department. I read and cherished the Autobiography of a Yogi very much. I wished I could meet Gurus similar to those mentioned in the book. I was yearning for an experience similar to what Yogananda had. Then one day I searched for the book but could not find it. I never found it again. When Gopal from my office was transferred out, I had personally lent him a hand in clearing and carting away his personal belongings. We made sure nothing personal of his was left behind. Then one day as I passed his former cubicle, still left vacant, I thought I saw a book lying on his former table. There was a copy of An Autobiography of a Yogi on the table! I had been given a replacement copy – mysteriously! Miracle 36 Receiving Ramalinga Adigal ’s URAINADAI PAGUTHI
When I was gifted with Ramalinga Adigal‘s URAINADAI PAGUTHI that I was searching for! I had search for this book in the local stores. I asked my brother to get me one when he was in India. It was not available. Then when my brother-in-law and sister visited India, I asked them to drop in at Ramalinga Adigal ‘s Satya Gnana Sabai at Vadalur. They wanted to get me a souvenir. What should they buy? Ramalinga Adigal ‘s URAINADAI PAGUTHI!
83
Eventually I withdrew this and other paintings leaving behind o nly the portrait of Siddha Agathiyar in 2006.
403
Miracle 37 Receiving K.R. Shiva kandhan’s SIDDHARGAL THATHUVAMUM YOGA NERI MURAIGALUM – POONDI MAHAN VARALARU
When I was handed K. R. SHIVAKANDHAN‘S SIDDHARGAL THATHUVAMUM YOGA NERI MURAIGALUM – POONDI MAHAN VARALARU that I could not purchase at Tiruvannamalai! I had seen a book on Sri La Sri Pundi Mahaan Aatru Swami being sold along the girivalam path in Tiruvannamalai during the girivalam of September 2003. I could not purchase it then, as I did not have cash on me. Then on 13 January 2004, Thayalan gives me a call saying he was at the Shiva Guru Book Depot in Kuala Lumpur and there was a book on Poondi Mahan and asked if I wanted it. I asked him to describe the book to me and immediately knew it was the same book that I had missed to purchase in India. He bought it for me. Miracle 38 Receiving the TIRUARUTPA
When I was handed Ramalinga Adigal‘s TIRUARUTPA, with an explanation by Mu Bala Supramaniam! In 2006, Thayalan calls to ask if I wanted a translation of the TIRUARUTPA. After reading this book, I realized I was fortunate and blessed to be able to lay my hands on this book. A book of a similar nature would be Swami Saravanananda‘s beautiful English rendering of the ARUTPERUNJHOTI AGAVAL by Ramalinga Adigal published by the Ramalinga Mission, Madras. I was offered this book at the book outlet in Satya Gnana Sabai, Vadalur in 2003. The salesperson did not display this copy with the other books but instead had placed it on top of a wardrobe. When I picked up some books that were displayed by him for sale, he reached for the top of the wardrobe and picked up this book. He asked if I wanted this copy. The book was in a soiled and stained state. I immediately purchased it. He did not state the price but was satisfied with whatever price I had to offer for it. I am happy I did not look at appearances and reject it. This book is a treasure house. It is a book to be cherished indeed. I have yet to see another in the bookstores. Miracle 39 Receiving a Directive from Lord Muruga?
When a young priest at the Batu Caves Murugan temple came forward towards me, and said, ―Take honey‖, j ust prior to my first visit to India! He was seated at the temple in the upper cave. As I approached him with my family, he got up, gave me this directive out of the blues, turned around, walked into the inner sanctum, showed the flame, and gave us prasadham. Was he preparing me for the journey to India? What was the significance of honey?
404
Miracle 40 Receiving a Directive from Lord Shiva?
When I had a dream in which Lord Shiva tells me, ―Keep those questions for a later date‖! I used to read a lot on religion and spiritualism that confused me further. I had seen and witnessed certain happenings and events take place around me that disturbed the very faith I had on God. I used to tell my friend Maniraju to inform me if Lord Murugan comes into others (Arul or trance) to grant their wishes at his temple. I had a couple of questions to ask him, I would jokingly say. That was when I had this dream!
Miracle 41 Agathiyar Saves My Daughter’s Leg .
When my daughter was knocked down by a car while riding pillion, Agathiyar heals her through the doctors! The doctor who attended to her at the emergency ward told us he would apply a fiberglass cast and let nature to do its work. He told us since she was young she should walk in three months. However, these three months was critical to her because she had just started her internship, which was compulsory, if she was to complete her diploma. On our insistence that she should not miss her internship, the doctor gave us another option. They could place surgical nails with which she could walk. We gave permission to proceed. My daughter‘s leg was cast in half-cast and she was warded while awaiting her turn to be operated one. At the wards, a senior doctor on his rounds questioned our request for an operation. He strongly advised us against the operation. He believed she should be back on her feet in three months to complete her internship.
―If her bones do not mend then we can consider the operation‖, he assured us. We submitted to him. My daughter was in full cast and told to rest at home. My daughter could not accept her fate and questioned why it was all happening. Questions upon questions arise. Why did Agathiyar let this happen? Why did he not stop the accident from happening in the first place? Why did she need to go through this sorrow? I as a father could only calm her down. People we knew and concerned strangers too told us to seek alternative approaches and pointed us to practitioners of alternative medicine. Even though I felt reluctant to seek another alternative, as I had faith on Agathiyar, but as a father I had to seek out all available means to cure my daughter and have her back on her feet. While considering whether to seek these treatments, I decided I should seek Agathiyar‘s advice first since he had advised me all this while through the nadi, forty-five times to date. There was a message from Agathiyar in my
daughter‘s nadi reading. Agathiyar tells her that the planetary positions had been crucial in causing havoc in her
405
life at this moment causing physical and mental torture but she need not fear for all would be well. He advised her to continue with the treatment in the hospital. She would have to undergo a small treatment though, he added. She was asked to appease Saturn, which I did diligently on her behalf; and to consume sesame seeds. Why sesame seed we pondered? When I did a search on Google, I came to know that sesame seed has a high content of calcium. Doctors advised her to take calcium supplements to assist her bone to heal. Here Agathiyar advises my daughter to consume sesame seeds, which has high calcium too. My daughter did as advised. Unfortunately, after three months her bone did not mend as expected (non-union). The doctor told her he had to place a metal plate in her leg and briefed us on the procedure. Shortly after that, the doctor offered her another alternative too. She could go for an Autologous Conditioned Plasma (ACP) Injection, which according to him had proven successful amongst sportsman who had sports injuries. His words were a relief to us and we opted for the treatment that did not require her to be operated but instead she had to receive three injections in a span of two weeks. Miraculously the treatment gave positive results and she had new bone growth at the site of injury. After nine months of recovery, she was back on her feet and continued her internship. Earlier when she had a fungus growth on her toes, she seeks medical treatment but the cream and antibiotic was not effective in stopping the growth. She was advised to see the skin specialists. While waiting for the weekend to pass, I remembered that there was a chapter of the nadi where the Siddhas could reveal on diseases and could recommend the appropriate measures to be taken. She went to see the nadi. In the nadi, reading Agathiyar talks about her medical problems and advises her to opt for traditional medicine instead of modern drugs. He tells her modern drugs and treatment would not bring any relieve. Agathiyar mentions two traditional preparations (legium) that was available commercially. The fungus that ate into her toe healed and closed up. My daughter was completely cured. Miracle 42 Agathiyar Decides the Time of Prayers for Him.
When Agathiyar arrives at my home just in time for his Jayanthi in the midst of uncertainties! The statue of Agathiyar was completed and handed over to Krishnan of Gaerish Logistics Pvt Ltd in Chennai to be shipped to Malaysia and couriered to my home. When the relevant papers could not be cleared on time in Chennai, Varadaraj told me he could only deliver the statue of Agathiyar to me on 4 January 2010, a day after the Jayanthi. It saddened me that Agathiyar could not make it for his Jayanthi celebrations after all means have been
406
Photo 82 The Delivery Order for the handling & shipment of Agathiyar
exhausted to ensure he reached my home on time for his Jayanthi. Then a miracle takes place. Varadaraj calls me at 9.30 pm on 1 January 2010 saying Agathiyar had boarded the plane. Gaerish Logistics managed to send his statue over by MAS Cargo and that I could claim him at 11 am the next day. Agathiyar arrived at the Kuala Lumpur International Airport (KLIA) at 5.53 am on 2 January 2010. My family and I head for the cargo terminal of KLIA with excitement and joy to receive Agathiyar. After two hours of clearing the relevant papers, I get delivery of Agathiyar‘s bronze statue. He steps into my home at 5.30 pm. Agathiyar decides to arrive a day before his Jayanthi. I began conducting Abhisegam on his statue; lighting the sacred fire or Homam; and conduct bhajans. Tavayogi informs me that Agathiyar‘s Jayanthi falls on Ahilya Natchathiram in the Tamil month of Margazhi. Tavayogi performed a Yagam at Kallar in conjunction with Agathiyar‘s Jayanthi at 2 pm in 2006 and had asked that I conduct prayers at the same time in Malaysia. I began mine at 4.30 pm taking into consideration the time difference of 2 ½ hours. In 2007, the Jayanthi fell on 7 January. Tavayogi wanted to celebrate Agathiyar‘s Jayanthi in a big way. Tavayogi sent me the program for the celebrations in Kallar by post. He asked that I conduct a similar prayer for Agathiyar at my home. I invited my family and friends. Tavayogi told me he would conduct the prayers at exactly 8.20 am and asked that I start prayers 2 ½ hours later allowing for the time difference. I started at 10.50 am. The annual Jayanthi celebration was held again on 27 December 2007. Tavayogi sent me an invitation that stated that a yagam would be conducted at 2 pm (Indian Standard Time) at his hermitage. I would have to begin at 4.30 pm (Malaysian Standard Time). I arranged to celebrate Agathiyar‘s Jayanthi in Malaysia. The prayers had to be held at 4.30 pm since Tavayogi will start the prayers at 2 pm in India. However, I mistakenly informed my relatives and friends to gather at 5 pm at my home for the prayers. Then Nadi Guru Ramesh calls me saying that there was a reading of the nadi that afternoon. Anxious to known why Agathiyar called me over at such a short notice and on the day of his Jayanthi, I go over to
Ramesh‘s place. Surprisingly, Agathiyar in the nadi, tells me to start the prayers at 5 pm, the time I had mentioned to my relatives and friends! This was the time of his birth, he said. The Siddha tells me the Siddhas
Photo 83 Invitation to Agathiyar’s Guru Puja
& Jayanthi at Kallar from Tavayogi
407
shall all be in Kallar at that moment. They tell me ―the sky‖ shall open at Kallar during the prayer! My relatives and friends and their families joined me in prayer at my home at 5 pm. After the hour-long prayer,
my nephew‘s wife, Eswari mentions that there was a male voice in our midst singing along with us for some time before it stopped. As it was not a familiar voice, she looked around trying to locate its source. It came from her nephew but he hardly opened his mouth! Tavayogi always tells me the Siddhas are present amongst us during prayers. Later I called up Tavayogi to inform him we had successfully conducted the prayers for Agathiyar, when he tells me his prayer too had been delayed and he only started at 2.30 pm instead of 2.00 pm.!
These miracles made me realize that Siddhas appear in the least expected place and form. They can appear as a simpleton. They come in the form of a Guru. They come in the shape of animals too. They come as strangers. They reveal themselves in the statues that we worship. In addition, of course in their form of Jothi, ball of light, ball of fire and pillar of flame. In addition, they do come in person too. We have seen the workings of the Siddhas and how they have performed miracles to assure devotees of their existence. There is another miracle that takes place every day and that is very, very close to us, which we do not realize. Man thinks he is in control of his life. Yes, he has found ways and means to cultivate and farm; speed up the production of crops and livestock; he has learnt to cook deliciously; but all this ends the moment the food is placed into the mouth and chewed. From that, moment man has no control over the food he ingests. Who is in control from this moment forth? A man may plough the fields, sow the seeds, water them and wait for them to grow. He then harvest the crop, mills them and prepares food for the dining table. He takes the food, chews it and swallows it. His effort ends there. What goes on beyond the throat is beyond him. The working of BIRTH and the HUMAN BODY is the greatest miracle! Watch this amazing video! https://www.facebook.com/photo.php?v=136747796498540
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415 Photo 84 A sequence of photos shot at Kalyana Theertam dispalying a show of majestic lights by the Sidhas. Photos by Dr Ram Subramaniam
APPENDIX 4 HYMNS OF PRAISE TO SIDDHAS OR SIDDHAR POTRI THOGUPPU The following lists of names of Siddhas was compiled by Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal and handed out to disciples to chant and invoke the Siddhas.
Om Agathiyar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Agapai Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Asuvini Devar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Athiri Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Ambigananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Arunagirinathar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Arul Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Arulnanthi Sivachariyar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Allama Pirabu Thiruvadigal Potri Om Alukanni Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Asideva Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Alagananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Aritha Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Anjanadeva Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Atchayadeva Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Atitha Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Aritsa Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Atreya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Asavalayana Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Anantha Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Edaikattu Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri
416
Om Ramalinga Adigalar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Rama Devar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Ramananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Umabathi Sivachariyar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Ubamanyu Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Usana Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri
Om Auvaiyar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kanjamalai Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kadaipillai Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kaduveli Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kannananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kanni Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kanabathi Dasar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kananathar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Katamba Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kabilar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kamala Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Karuvur Devar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kaluli Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kalaikottu Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kaubala Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kanaramar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kagabujandar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kasiba Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kalanginathar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kanuva Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Karka Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kausa Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri
417
Om Kanaga Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kangeya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Katya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kabala Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Karkeya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kartikeya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri
Om Kalava Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kalinganatha Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kala Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kanba Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kintha Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kiruthu Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kutsaga Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kugai Namasivayar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Guru Namasivayar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kutambai Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kumaragurudasa Swamigal Thiruvadigal Potri Om Guru Dhaksanamurthy Thiruvadigal Potri Om Gururajar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kurumbai Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kurmananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kongana Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Korakar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kausigar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Kautama Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sangarshana Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Satumuga Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Satanantha Swamigal Thiruvadigal Potri
418
Om Sangu Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sanatana Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sandira Kula Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Savitira Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sangiyayana Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sandilya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri
Om Santirayana Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sarat Vanthu Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sali Hotra Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Satvikadeva Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sanga Muni Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sangara Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sangili Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Satchithananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Satanathar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sandikesar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sathyananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Chitra Muktar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sivayogama Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sivavakiyar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sivananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sirungi Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Suvayambuva Manu Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sugabrahmar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sundarananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sundara Murthi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Suta Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Suriyananthar Thiruvadigal Potri
419
Om Sula Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sekilar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sethu Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Sorubananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Somaga Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Saunaga Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri
Om Jambu Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Janaga Ma Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Janantanar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Janatanar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Janatkumarar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Jabali Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Jeganatha Swamigal Thiruvadigal Potri Om Jeya Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Gnana Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Damarananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Thanvanthiri Thiruvadigal Potri Om Tayumana Swamigal Thiruvadigal Potri Om Tananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Tatisi Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Tamba Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Talapiya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Tathuva Gnana Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Trikona Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Thiru Gnana Sambanthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Thiru Navukarasar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Thiru Maligai Devar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Thiru Valuvar Thiruvadigal Potri
420
Om Thiruna Bindhu Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Dhurvasa Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Teraiyar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Tevatatta Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Tevala Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Nanthanar Thiruvadigal Potri
Om Nanthiswarar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Nathantha Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Narathar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Nagaradeva Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Nondi Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pandri Malai Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pattinathar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pathragiriyar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Patanjali Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Paratavajar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Paramananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Parasa Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pampati Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Bagadeva Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Parvatha Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Bhaskara Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pingala Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pidinakisar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Bhirugu Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Brahma Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pirunjaka Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pirungi Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri
421
Om Pipala Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Punakisar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pulastiya Ma Muni Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pulipani Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Pundariga Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Puru Kutha Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri
Om Bhoga Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Macha Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Mayuresar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Manikavasagar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Markandeyar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Malangan Thiruvadigal Potri Om Matanga Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Manu Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Marisa Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Mandavya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Muthananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Mutkala Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Meikanda Devar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Mauna Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Megasanchara Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Maitreye Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Mrityunjaya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Yagnadeva Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Yugi Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Yoga Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Yogananthar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Roma Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri
422
Om Raipriya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Vasudeva magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Vama Devar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Vala Kilya Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Vasistha Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Varata Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri
Om Vara Rishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Varagimigi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Valmigi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Veda Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Vyakrama Magarishi Thiruvadigal Potri Om Vyasa Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Vilaiyathu Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Vidana Munivar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Wethantha Siddhar Thiruvadigal Potri Om Yenila Kodi Thevargal Siddhargal Rishigal Munivargal Thiruvadigal Potri Potri
The Complete Book of Praise to Agathiyar ( A compilation of Hymns in Praise of Agathiyar and the Siddhas) is available at http://www.scribd.com/doc/93769534/Agathiyar-Pusai-The-Complete-Book-of-
Praise-to-Agathiyar-Tamil-Transliteration-in-Englishor
at
http://www.slideshare.net/shanmugamavadaiyappa/Agathiyar-pusai-march-2013.
423
APPENDIX 5 THE KUDIL & THE PEEDHAM The Kudil
Photo 85 Left and Background: Supramania Swami at his kudil at Tiruvannamalai; Right: Supramania Swami at his family home at Nachaananthal
Supramania Swami had cherished a wish. He wanted to build a temple. When my nephew Thayalan Arumugam paid a visit to Supramania Swami, Swami had mentioned that he wanted to build a temple for Lord Muruga in his village. Later during my correspondence through letters with Swami, he told me he wanted to build it in Tiruvannamalai. He scouted for a piece of land near his guru Yogi Ramsuratkumar‘s Ashram while I in Malaysia gathered the funds required for the purchase and construction of the temple. Swami and his family used to monitor the works by day and return to the village at night. I suggested that Swami build an accommodation for himself and move into it while working on the temple. Therefore, Swami put up a Kudil and stayed in it. One day a stranger appeared at the cross road in front of Swami‘s Kudil and called him over. He asked Swami why he (Swami) who was on the path of Gnana was now stepping back onto the path of Bakti. His question
424
made Swami realize that this was no ordinary man. Swami realized there was a message conveyed to him and immediately decided to stop construction of the temple. I recount below the last conversations I had with Supramania Swami over the phone before his samadhi. I could not get through to Supramania Swami for some time now. That evening there was someone trying to call me on my phone numerous times. However, each time I answered the line went dead or disengaged. I then thought if it could be Swami trying to get through. When I called his phone, he answered. Finally, I managed to
get in touch with him after a long absence. ― I have not forgotten you,‖ he said. ―How can I forget you; you have given me a place to stay, referring to the kudil that we had built for him. You have been my son in the past
birth,‖ he said. He asks that I meditate. He blessed me. Then he said, ― I am seeing the Jhoti. At times, it stays on for half an hour. My time is nearing. Ask Ramesh - referring to the nadi reader - to see when my day will come so that I can send you word and you can be present.‖ I cried like a child. He told me he wanted to start a fast ( MaunaVirutham) where he would abstain from speaking to anyone and survive only on fruits and milk beginning on 31 January 2007 for a forty-eight day period. The day he chose to start the fast would be the eve of the day that Ramalinga Adigal became one with the light. I called Swami on 3 February 2007. He was already observing the fast. However, he spoke to me. When I apologized for calling him and making him break his fast, he replied, ― No harm done. I shall talk to you.‖ He told me he had started the fast on wheat porridge, chapatti, and milk since the last full moon day, 1 February 2007 and would end his fast onPangguni Utiram day – a fast that would last 60 days. He did not speak to anyone, only writing out on paper if required. He told me I am letting loose of my senses. He asks me to meditate and be focused. He asks that I gather some funds from my nephew Thayalan and his father so that he could feed a thousand devotees when his fasts end on 1 April 2007. Supramania Swami went into Samadhi at 10.20 am, on Wednesday, 7 February 2007 at his Kudil in Tiruvannamalai at the age of 65. When I was with him in 2005, he mentioned that his lifespan was only 65.
Ramajayam tells me he found Swami‘s diary after his Samadhi. Swami had written the exact date and time of his departure. This entry was dated 23 May 2005. He had also written down how to attend to his body. Although he did not have a following, mysteriously a Swami to whom Ramajayam served as a driver in Tiruvannamalai sent
twenty sadhus from his movement to take care of Swami‘s last rites. Swami was laid to rest the same day within eight hours of his passing away as requested by him. Although he had mentioned that he was to be laid to rest at the Kudil, the Lord and his messengers decided to provide a better place of rest for their deserving disciple.
425
Agathiyar, on 10 February 2007, told me Swami had gone into Samadhi at the right moment. He had been laid at the right spot and that his Samadhi shall gain fame. On 24 July 2007, Agathiyar mentions Supramania Swami was the first guru I went searching for and that he was a true guru. Agathiyar asked that I c hant Swami‘s name and miracles shall take place in my home. True to his word, Supramania Swami appears in my home in Malaysia after going into samadhi! See APPENDIX 3 SIDDHAS AND MIRACLES -Miracle 26 Supramania Swami‘s Darshan in Malaysia?
Supramania Swami was born on 17 July 1943 on Kritigai Natchathiram, a Monday in the Tirutani temple
grounds. His mother was taking a kavadi when she had labor pains and delivered Supramanian. Supramanian‘s grandfather Thuraisamy Pillai was a Vaisnavite from Aadi Peedham, Ladavaram near Tiruvannamalai. He was an accountant (Kanaku Pillai) at Tiruvannamalai Arunachaleswarer temple. Supramanian‘s father Jayaram was
teaching in Reddi Kuppam, Anaikoyil. Supramanian‘s uncles were teachers too. Supramanian‘s father who worshipped Vengadasalapathy gave him teecha on Lord Murugan. He used to follow his father to the woods to chop down the kalli trees. That is when the sap of the tree blinded him. A partially blind Supramanian went to madras hoping to receive treatment at the government hospital. A police officer seeing him struggling alone and blind on the streets of madras called for an ambulance that took him to the hospital. There the local Indian doctors certified that he had to be operated on to remove his eyes. There was no other way to it; any delay would otherwise lead to the poison eventually reaching his brain. One of the doctors however sent for an American doctor to get a second opinion. The American doctor said he could save
Supramanian‘s eyesight and he subsequently performed six operations on Supramanian. The politician mu Karunanidhi who was undergoing treatment for his illness at the hospital took up the cost of operating on Supramanian. When Supramanian was in Thiruchendur, he pulled the temple chariot for seven consecutive years wearing sandals with nails on them. He used to sell flowers and support his mother with these earnings. He puts on the
clothing‘s to resemble Lord Murugan and takes part in plays or dramas held at the temple grounds o n festival days.
Supramanian was married at the age of 31. Supramanian started performing miracles. Attired in a banana tree bark, he would grab a handful of sand, which turned to sacred ash ( Vibhuti), Kumkum, or Panjamirtham accordingly. This he gave to people, who were then cured of their ailments. He indicated to the locals the site of a vel that was buried by a Siddha. Supramanian had no memory of what transpired during that period. He spent seventeen years atop of Tiruvannamalai hill. He only heard about his antics after miraculously gaining his memory back through consuming food prepared by one mysterious woman.
426
Ramana Maharishi says,
―Just as a man who is drunk is not conscious whether his upper cloth is on his body or has slipped away from it, the jnani is hardly conscious of his body, and it
makes no difference to him whether the body remains or has dropped off.‖ His sitti of changing sand and earth to vibhuti prasadham stopped on its own after he had his second daughter. Supramania Swami had five gurus. Amongst them was his father, Jayaraman Pillai, Pundi Mahan (Atru Swami), Sathanandha Swami, Kolli Malai Swami and Yogi Ramsuratkumar (Visiri Swami). I have come to realize that the Gods work in mysterious ways. When I arrived in India Deivanthiran, who came to fetch me at the airport at Chennai told me that he had taken over the task of chauffeuring me around since Raji who was assigned to me came down with a fever. Was that a coincidence or was it the work of fate that Raji should suddenly take ill? Was it a coincidence or was it the work of fate that Deivanthiran should take me to meet Supramania Swami? Such was the grace of my guru Supramania Swami that he chose to appear in our home after having gone into samadhi. I am forever grateful and indebted to Supramania Swami who opened my eyes to devotion (Bakti) towards God and guru by his exemplary lifestyle.
Photo 86 The Samadhi of Supramania Swami at Tiruvannamalai. Photo courtesy of Harsha of Bangalore and Suren of Malaysia
427
The Peedham
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal before becoming a mendicant or turavi, used to be a well-known orator often chairing the many talk shows or pattimandrams that was popular with the public. The talent he had as a proficient and convincing speaker was maximized now since he takes the stage again but this time to preach and popularize the path of the Siddhas or Siddhar Margam. T.K Thangarajan as he was known formally
was
a
successful
businessperson managing his cotton industry in Tiruppur in Coimbatore. He was into politics and movies too. He became a disciple of Chitramuthu Adigal and came to be known as Thaaiveedu Thangarasan. He was a Photo 27 Tavayogi with Chitramuthu Adigal
devout follower of Agathiyar and the Siddhas.
Tavayogi had seen the worst of times when his business collapsed as a result of politics in India at that period of time; he had to hit the streets with his family; he became blind overnight, and was on the verge of committing suicide when he formed a determined resolve to belief in Agathiyar and let Him rule his life as He pleases. He regained his sight; his life picked up and he regained his lost treasures only to leave them all behind voluntarily this time. He handed over the responsibility of managing the company to his son and family and walked out of all the luxuries he had been accumulating. His travels through India brought him to the hills of Uthiyore, Kolli, Sathuragiri, and Pothigai amongst other sites of Siddhas. He finally settled in Kallar, on the 9th km of the Ooty-Mettupalayam trunk route. He started an ashram that he named after his guru the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil.
In 2004, Tavayogi accompanied an Indian citizen working in Malaysia, to Malaysia only to be left standing alone on the streets of Kuala Lumpur. Tavayogi contacts the only reference he had in Malaysia, Soundarajan. Tavayogi found his way to Lord Perumal‘s temple in Puchong where he gave his first talk in Malaysia, as instructed by Agathiyar.
428
After meeting Appana Nagappan in Kallar,
Tavayogi
traveled
again
to
Malaysia in 2005 at the invitation of Appana. I met Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal for the first time at the premises of the Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves, Malaysia in 2005. Tavayogi was in Malaysia to officiate the opening of this movement. When Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal came to propagate the message of the Siddhas to Malaysians, he accepted me as his disciple amongst many others.
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal‘s name was mentioned to me four years prior to meeting
him.
Senthilkumar
The
handed
nadi me
reader a
leaflet
containing an appeal for donations from Thaiveedu Thangarasan towards the building of a temple for Agathiyar in Kallar, Tamilnadu. I had kept that leaflet. When the Tamil language newspapers carried news about the opening of the Agathiyar Nyana Peedham in Malaysia at Wisma Photo 88 The advert announcing the opening of the Peedham in Malaysia
Keringat
by
Tavayogi
Thangarasan Adigal in 2005, I searched for the leaflet that I had stashed away. I
took it with me to see Tavayogi. He confirmed the leaflet was his. Thus began another beautiful relationship between a guru and a disciple.
429
Subsequently Tavayogi invited me over to his ashram in the jungles of Kallar. Like Supramania Swami, he too waited for me to turn up at his ashram on my second visit to India. I was shown the live of a Siddha; I was taken on early morning walks; we bath in the nearby stream that had its source in the mineral and herb-rich mountains of Ooty; I was shown how to conduct prayers to the Siddhas; I was given an opportunity to do charity and feed the poor; and was given an initiation; I was blessed to be taken on a pilgrimage by Tavayogi to Siddha samadhis, caves and temples which included Agathiyar‘s temple at the
Agneepureeswarar temple in Agasthiyampalli, Karuvurar‘s temple at the Breehadeshwarar temple in Tanjore,
Punakeeswarar‘s
samadhi
at
Chennimalai,
Kovai,
Sivavakiyar‘s samadhi inside the temple at Sivanmalai, Kovai, Konganar‘s cave at the hills of Uthiyore in Kanganam, Kovai, Agathiyar‘s cave in the hills of Courtalam, Ramalinga Adigal‘s cave and Dhakshanamurthi‘s cave also in the hills of Courtalam, Agathiyar‘s temple at Kutraleshwarar temple in Courtalam, Agathiyar‘s temple at Photo 3 The leaflet I received from Nadi Guru Senthilkumar on Tavayogi’s Ashram activities
the Agathiyar‘s Fall in the Pothigai hills, and Bhogar‘s samadhi at Palani.
Photo 90 The Surrounding hills of Kallar as seen from Tavayogi’s Ashram
430
Back home in Malaysia Tavayogi accompanied me to his
Paramaguru Jeganatha Swamigal‘s samadhi in Tapah. When Tavayogi visited Malaysia later, he taught me Asanas, which Agathiyar tells me in the nadi, is to be treasured, cherished and put into practice. He showed me how to perform rituals like Abhisegam (ablution of the idol) and lighting the sacrificial light or fire (Homam). Agathiyar often mentions he is extremely happy with the prayers that we conduct at home. Shivasri Muthu Kumara Sivachariar who is building a sakti temple at Bukit Rotan in Malaysia84 invited Tavayogi over to the temple grounds to identify if there was a samadhi or at least presence of Siddhas in the spot that he was building this temple. Tavayogi wanted a branch from the Vepam tree. Tavayogi looked for a Y shaped branch. Tavayogi used the branch to help locate energy spot at the temple ground. As he held the branch firmly in both his hands, he was being dragged from one spot to another until the inner sanctum that was still under construction when the branch snapped into two. He tells us the signs were there and that there was Photo 91 Tavayogi at Jeg anatha Swamigal’s Samadhi in Malaysia
a samadhi at that spot and Sivachariar had chosen wisely to place the inner sanctum directly above the samadhi.
Again, at the requests of Sivachariar, Tavayogi lead us to a spot where a shrine will be built for Agathiyar. Tavayogi placed lime paste on the palm of Sivachariar and lead him from one spot to another and finally when at a particular spot the lime paste that was white became red in color. Tavayogi told Sivachariar to put up the temple for Agathiyar at this spot. Tavayogi did not have me sit in front of him and preach to me; rather I had to observe and learn from him. I was given an opportunity to watch how he lived. I saw the humbleness in him; the kindness in him; and the simplicity with which he lived. He was not stressed out and often asked me to remain so. He must have guessed
84
A newspaper report on the consecration ceremony of this temple at http://www.nst.com.my/streets/central/century-old-temple-to-be-consecrated-next-month-
1.239332 and at http://thestar.com.my/metro/story.asp?file=/2013/3/22/central/12844807&sec=central
431
Photo 92Invitations to the Guru Puja & Agathiyar’s Jayanthi Celebrations
that I freaked out under stress. He asked me to be very patient when facing difficult times and circumstances. He asked me to be very patient with people. He asked me to remain calm in the face of problems and danger. He used to sit and entertain all those who came to him. To those who came with problems he did not duel into the problems trying to find ways and suggests means to overcome it but instead asked that they pray to the Siddhas to help clear these problems. He avoided taking on the karma of people. Tavayogi was not one who easily parts with the intricate workings of the spiritual world although he preaches the basics of the Siddha path to the masses. He once told me I had to wait twelve years before he would part with this knowledge. His everfaithful aid and disciple Mataji Sarojini Ammal too is waiting patiently for the day where he would reveal this knowledge.
Tavayogi has helped set up several movements propagating Agathiyar and the Siddha teachings in Malaysia amongst them, the Agathiyar Gnana Peedham in Batu Caves and the Agathiyar Gnana Kundalini Yoga in Teluk Intan. He was the patron for the first and second World Conference of Siddha Philosophy held in Kuala Lumpur and Chennai respectively. He is the author of several books amongst them ANDAMUM PINDAMUM, ATMA GNANAM, ATMA TARISANAM, and ATMA Photo 93Tavayogi’s Atma Gnanam & Andamum Pind amum
432
THATHUVAM.
Photo 94Invitations to the Guru Puja & Agathiyar’s Jayanthi Celebrations
Tavayogi conducts the Sarva Dosa Nivaarana Yagam in conjunction with Agathiyar‘s Jayanthi and Guru Puja annually. Tavayogi with Mataji Sarojini Ammaiyar conducts yoga classes and performs prayers, and helps feed the poor with financial assistance from the public
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440 Photo 94 Activities at the Ashram
Photo 95 Tavayogi
441
APPENDIX 6 THE ROLE OF WOMEN IN HINDU SPIRITUALISM This chapter is dedicated to my wife - Editor The Wife asa Tapa Sakhi
In the book on Kavyakantha Vasistha Ganapati Muni entitled NAYANA, A BIOGRAPHY OF KAVYAKANTHA VASISTHA GANAPATI MUNI 85 (Krishna)(from the srcinal Telugu texts by Gunturu Lakshmikantam), Dr G Krishna says Ganapati Muni had described his wife as a Tapa Sakhi, meaning comrade in tapas just as Arundhati was the Tapa Sakhi of Vasistha and so were the wives of many of the rishis.
―They never considered their wives as hindrances to tapas.‖ Ganapati Muni advised that women should not be barred from any spiritual or religious chores when it was prevalent at that time that women were not considered fit to worship Agni, study the Vedas and recite Vedic mantra and were denied the benefits of upayana. Ganapati Muni himself used to initiate women into mantra japa. Many were the women who were initiated into Gayathri Vidhya, which was considered exclusive to men. Visalakshi, wife of Ganapati Muni took to the worship of Agni whenever Ganapati Muni was out of station.
―Visalakshi paid equal attention to house -keeping and mantra upasana. Ganapati did not share the belief that a woman was the source of sin and Maya. The study of scriptures had convinced him that the ancient rishis had practiced austerity and attained self-realization without giving up family life and responsibilities. Women were not treated as objects of pleasure by our ancient rishis. They were as qualified as men to discharge spiritual responsibilities. The ancient rishis by their exemplary behavior became spiritual preceptors to their wives and helped to establish a well ordered society.‖ M. Govindan in BABAJI AND THE 18 SIDDHA KRIYA YOGA TRADITION, Kriyayoga Publications, Quebec, Canada, 1991, (M.Govindan, 1991)says,
85
Kavyakantha Sri Ganapati Sastri, a Vedic scholar of repute in his age with a deep knowledge of the Srutis, Sastras, Tantras, Yoga, and Agama systems, came to
visit Ramana in 1907. After receiving instructions from him, he proclaimed him asBhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi. Ramana was known by this name from then on.(From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia)
442
―The Siddhas never called for seclusion of oneself. On the contrary, Siddhas have asked us not to neglect our families and responsibilities but to attend to worlds, the material and spiritual.‖ As M. Govindan says, ―They challenge us not to turn our backs on the world in our quests for spiritual
enlightenment.‖ Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal told me that I have to bring my family too into their (the Siddhas) fold. My family and I started by conducting prayers which included singing the praise of the Siddhas. Later when Agathiyar came to our home in the form of a bronze statue my family and I performed the bathing ritual or Abhisegam
according to Agathiyar‘s wishes. Then Tavayogi instructs us to carry out the Homam. Later he conducts the Homam in our home where we learn to fine-tune the procedures. Since then my family and I have been conducting these rituals on Pornami, Amavasai and every Thursday. We also conduct them on auspicious days including Shivarathri, Navarathri, Vinayagar Chathurthi and on Agathiyar ‘s Jayanthi and Guru Pujai. Agathiyar is full of praise for my wife and children who do all the preparation in view of these prayers. The very action of performing service to Agathiyar brings merits in multifold. We are blessed indeed to be given an opportunity to serve Agathiyar!
443
APPENDIX 7 MAILS I share below some e-mails that I had received from the public on the many websites I maintained and the books uploaded. Mail 1 Shan, your selection is superb. Congratulation. Some of the songs are unmentionable, that great. What a lovely and noble
collection. Please keep it up with more songs. Warm regards ……………
Mail 2 Sir, I read with interest your search on the path. It is, indeed, a very rewarding and rich experience. I do take this
opportunity to wish you more grace and fulfillment in the times to come. I do have a small request of you. Could you let me know as to where you got your nadi read? It would be of a great service to quite a few of us, who do want a genuine read, but do not know where to go. Regards ……………
Mail 3 Greetings Sir, My name is …and I am from Klang. I have been reading your articles for the past 2 months repeatedly as I
find it amazing and give me a sense of spirituality every time I read it. It is amazing to know that you have experienced many miracles throughout your trip to India. I would like to share something with you, which I consider an interesting event in my life. Probably we are all connected in a way or another by Agathiyar. I met Nadi Reader Ramesh at the end of March where he read my olai. At first, I took it very lightly about the reading, but a tragic event, which was mentioned in olai suvadi, happened to me in less than a week from the time the olai was read! I realized that it is no joke. The tragic event actually leads me to a path in which I started to read and deepen my knowledge in sitthar and olai chuvadi. That is when I found your article. That was the time, I joined … and I was put under the supervision of … I used to share with him about ollai suvadi, Agathiyar and your article.
And I was given a book title ‗ANTHOLOGY OF SITTHARS‘ by …which was given to him by … who apparently knows you. I started reciting the Sitthar‘s Potri from the book. Now I realize that when I first went for my olai reading, it was mentioned that I would have Sitthar valipadu and Sittar thodarbu in this birth. I am seeing it happening now!
I met … last Friday, he shared many things with him on Sitthar, and he mentioned about you and how the olai reading has been so accurate for you. It would be great if I could meet a great soul like you and would like to listen to the greatness of sitthars from you. Mr. … told me that you are working with … Are you in Putrajaya? Is it possible to meet you for lunch tomorrow sir? ………
444
Mail 4 Hi Shanmugam. My name is ….I am interested to get in touch with one T. Ramesh who provides naadi consultation. I get
hold of your contact from reading one of the articles. Sincerely appreciate your assistance if you are able to provide. Wish you a pleasant day ahead, bless you ……………
Mail 5 Hi Shanmugam, Thank you for your kind reply. Yes, I will further seek your assistance if I failed to contact him. I really
appreciate your support. On another note, I came across a few of your uploaded documents on SCRIBD.COM and those are lovely writings. (Suddenly your name keeps popping up on my computer screen. :))You seem like a spiritual person to me as much as I am, seeking for truths and understanding of them. I am currently residing in Petaling Jaya, and if you feel like meeting up with me to have an exchange of opinions and views, as I do, please let me know. :) Bless you. … PS: BTW, does Ramesh speak English? Should I bring a Tamil speaking friend along or he will do fine? On another hand, it seems to me you are very much into spirituality. …………
Mail 6 Mister Shanmugam Avadaiyappa, I am from El Salvador, Central America, and know by the Internet on your experience
and authority on Nadi Astrology, because I have read your texts IN THE PATH OF SIDDHAS ENGLISH, IN SEARCH OF THE PATH, END OF THE PATH, SIDDHAS IN MALAYSIA ENGLISH, THE SIDDHAS, and SIDDHA POTRI IN ENGLISH. I will want know on that viewpoint, you have on….I from site in Internet www…...org. The first reading he sends me was in 11-02-2008 called …; in 29-11-2008, he sends me the reading on General Gandham and Shanti Gandham. ………….
Mail 7 Hari Om dear spiritual Aspirant, My name is … and I went through the details of your travel in India; it was amazing
phenomenon and very motivating. There is something that you have mentioned about the nadi reading that Siddha Agastiyar had promised. Is this the nadi reading which is going on in Vaitheswaran? If so, which particular nadi astrologer did you see? Seem to be very accurate. I have a plan of making a pilgrimage to some of the places that you have mentioned. Especially Agastiyampalli, Courtrallam Babaji's sadana place, Siddha Bogar Palani and Ramalinga Swamigal's place Vellore. Since you have the experience going to these sacred places, could you give some advice, which I should be awareof? You travel is truly inspiring, may God bless you and grant you the wishes that you are seeking for. Thank you.
……..
Mail 8 Dear Shanmugam, I have just read your inspiring pilgrimage notes to Tamil Nadu with Swami Tavayogi! Thanks so much
for sharing part of your journey with a spiritual traveler from afar. I lived in India 11 years, until two years ago. Many years before that I became a disciple of Paramahansa Yogananda and his lineage of masters, including Mahavatar
445
Babaji. Recently, I have become acquainted with some of Babaji`s antecedents through the writings of Swami Satyeswarananda and Marshall Govidam. Babaji`s ties with Agastyar and Boganathar are very new to me, and I hope to have a chance during the next several years to return to my beloved Homeland of India to visit the temples of Tamil Nadu where Babaji and Great Siddhas spent much of their sadhanas. It will probably be 2012 before returning to India for an extended pilgrimage, although I do plan a short visit this year to visit my two daughters who are both working there. I would like to make contact with you and Swami Tavayogi, and share more about our common interests. Wishing you the very best in your journey, and looking forward to being in touch! Jai Guru! (Currently working for a non-profit, in Colombia, South America)
Mail 9 Dear Shanmugam, Thank you for setting up the ― SONGS PARADE‖ of rare Tamil songs. I was able to listen to a much
yearned for song, Thirumuruga Yendru, by the actor/singer V Nagaiyah from the film ‗Yethirpaaraathathu.‘ The others on the list were equally soothing. Regards…
Mail 10 Many thanks Shan: Lovely site you have put together. If I can ever help. Let me know. Fondest wishes…
Mail 11 I have read your account of your trip to southern India and am very inspired to make the journey in the next couple of
years. I have been a devotee of Yoganandaji for 30 years and hope to make this pilgrimage, guided by Swami Supramania. Do you think that might be possible? Jai Guru …
Mail 12 Vanakam. Your website is interesting. Actually I am looking for rite source to find about Sithar Kongganar hope u can
bring some info...tq valga sitthar neri! …………
Mail 13 Hi! I appreciate your blog writing! We are a Sweden based social media company and have clients in India as well as in
Europe. I am looking for blog writers to be members of Spot and Tell in India. Our members get an opportunity to stay in hotels, retreat and spa, attend food and wine tasting events free, write about it on web, and share feedback. Their blogs are linked to our European and Indian websites. Check out our current contest: …If you would like to know more or be a member and attend our events in India, please reply to me at …Looking forward for your reply…
446
Mail 14 Dear Sir, My Name is … and I am from Karur, Tamil Nadu. I came to Kuala Lumpur on last March and working as a
software engineer in …….I saw some your books about Agathiyar in SCRIBD.COM and liked it very much. Could you please guide me to find any place here in Malaysia where I can see the naadi prediction? Also, could you please give me the Agathiyar temple address in Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia? Thank you very much! With Regards …
Mail 15 Greetings to you Sir, I am Mrs.…I was reading an article from agasthiar.com...when one link led to another and then to
another and finally saw this link...My travels with Supramania Swamy. This interested me a lot...as I had for a very long time trying to find out visit Saint Agasthiar's cave. I read all the articles posted on Sadhguru Venkataraman ‘s site. What is this person who is mentioned as Tavayogi? Is he a guide or an Enlightened Master? Then I saw this link, which shows....
―Email me.‖Hence, I thought I would email and find out the details of all that is mentioned here. I would also like to know who Shanmugam Avadaiyappa is /regards …………
Mail 16 I happened to rather spontaneously be guided to this site. In fact, I feel more drawn towards Saint Agasthiyar. This
urge/longing to visit the places where the Noble Saint had treaded started growing inside me for a couple of months. Whatever snippets I could get, I started collecting from the internet. This was how I accidentally stumbled upon the previous site through which I was able exactly see and feels what I was searching for. But you have mentioned you had your Nadi read and it was mentioned there for you that you would meet Tavayogi. I did not have any nadi reading read for me. May be since I am an ardent devotee of Shirdi Sai Baba.......He must have guide me to this site.......where I was able to read about your meeting with Tavayogi and also lucky to get his contact number from you. Thank you so much Sir...for having replied my mails and for having helped me to establish contact with Tavayogi. I spoke to Tavayogi on Friday around late evening (PST).He said that he would take me to all the caves once I come to India, God willing...I hope to make that trip around July end. I see it involves a lot of travel by foot. I have some Arthritis Knee Problem. Anyway, I am determined to make it. The attachment shows the site...under the caption ―FROM MY TRAVELS IN INDIA‖...from where I was able to get the complete picture of your travel and experiences with the Tavayogi and Subramaniya Swamy regards, ………
Mail 17 Dear Mr. Shanmugam Avadaiyappa, My name is … and I am residing in Malaysia. I have been reading about your spiritual
journey in regards to Agathiyar teaching and Tavayogi as your Guru. Is it possible for me to meet and discuss with you about spiritual matters, which I believe that you might be able to help me? I have been praying to Lord Agasthiyar to show me the path and someone that might be able to help me along the way. Thank you for your time and help. Sincerely …
447
Mail 18 Dear Shanmugam Read your article in the web regarding Agathiar and different Siddhars. Pls help to send me more info
regarding these Siddhas. What are you doing currently? Do you still keep in touch with Tavayogi? ……..
Mail 19 Dear Sir, I read your website and your articles as well. Was astonishing. As a first step, I would like to see the Nadi. I am
based in Singapore now & is there someone who I can see in Singapore who can read to me my Nadi. …….
Mail 20 Dear Brother, I read your book in SCRIBD and much inspired about your development. I too in the same wave length
and my inspirations are; 1.Mahaavatar Babaji (My Manasic Guru) I am also initiated into Kriyayoga by Paramahamsa Prajanandha of Puri Ashram2.Saint Ramalinga of Vadalur (I frequentl y call him ‗Anne! Anne ! ) . I too born in his birth star of Chithirai of Tamil month Purattasi. He also said I am the first son of ARUT PERUM JHOTHI that many of you will follow later date. 3. Siddhar Bhogha Nathar (My Guru‘s Guru) 4.Siddhar Agastiyar (My Guru‘s Guru).5.Siddhar Thirumoolar I raised / increased my vibrations to high level by the Pure Grace of above Siddha Masters in meditations. I am delighted to be in touch with you. I have been given mantra upadesa from one Siddha master near Coimbatore like this...I read your book and noted that the same mantra is shuffled in order. Do you know anything about this? If so please reply; Shivaya Nama! Aum Tat Sat! Guru …
Mail 21 Hello, my name is Dr.… I have a question about the Konganar cave or any other cave siddhas used for
meditation/Samadhi. How did they find their way in and out of there without light source? Is there a siddhi for manifesting light? Thanks for your time! Dr. …
Mail 22 Dear Sir, My name is …, 65 yrs, lover of old songs since childhood. Thanks for posting ―En Jeevitha Sugamathil‖ from film
AVAN YAAR? (1954) dubbing film. The song was sung by Purushothaman & N.Lalitha. I request you to post many more very old songs...I am looking for a particular song. ―Enai aandarul jagadamba‖ by P.U.Chinappa from the film Kubera Kusela. Could you please try? Yours…, Bangalore…
Mail 23 Sir, it is not fair to expect you to remember me. However, I had been in touch with you after reading your blog on
Agastyar. I have been asked by Sri Krishnaveni Amma, of Paapanasam, even though she has given up her mortal coils, to do ―Krithigalakshmi Dhyanam.‖ I have no concept of what it is and what it means. May I request your good offices to help me find the answer? Regards…
448
Mail 24 I have been reading some of the travel stories published on the internet and have seen your pictures from them in the past
couple of years. These act like an incredibly strong magnet but have never tempted to contact you. About 2 years ago I visited Krishnaveni amma near Papanasam and this was thanks to you otherwise I would never have been able to locate her. She among other has transformed my life completely. I had the honor of staying with her in the daytime a whole 2 days. Also, the small Agathiar shrine next to her ignited the inner fire straight up. Now I know this is just one place and there are many just waiting to teach those who are thirsty for it. So I feel it is time to just contact you and go straight to the point. What are the chances for me to join up with you for a couple of weeks just meditating in the amazing Tamil Nadu treasures as my longing for this is bigger than anything else in the world. I will be going to India in February and March 2013 and if you are open for such a request just name the dates and financial support needed and I will be there. I hope this is not too straightforward and I am already grateful enough to be able to talk to you as you already showed me a very small but life changing area of southern Tamil Nadu that I will never forget. Yours truly …
Mail 25 Hi, your web site has a few songs (very old) that are very good. After about 12 years of waiting, I got it from your site.
Many Thanks…
Mail 26 Dear Sir, How are you? I saw your good website depicting your spiritual adventures and Thavayogi. I also read about the
nadi joshiyam and your adventures. It was a delight to read and I would like to thank you for taking your time and effort in sharing your spiritual journey. Truly, it can be an inspiration. I saw that you have quoted nadi josiyam. I would like to know if everything is predicted in it. Does everyone have a nadi josiyam? I am residing in Ipoh. Is the Siddhar Agasthiyar organization available here? Or is there someone in the path residing here, for I would like to meet such a one and get some spiritual clarifications. I saw the posting on the siddhar conference. I hope to attend the siddhar conference if held again. Could you recommend any books on the subject of siddhars in English please? Unfortunately and quite regrettably, I am not well versed in Tamil. Can I also ask you another favor? Would you be as kind and let me know of Tavayogi's future visit to Malaysia? I would like to very much meet him in person, for it is not my lot to visit India at the moment. I have visited the land before, but on a business trip. At the moment being preoccupied by my work, it is not feasible to travel anywhere. I hope this is not much to ask. Ah, there is still one more thing. I saw in the site of a Samadhi of a person Tavayogi visited in Chenderiang, Tapah. May I know who is the Jaganathar and precisely where is the location? Is he a siddhar? This is because I intend to visit the shrine. Thank you. I hope I have not inconvenienced you by taking much liberty to ask you all these questions and favors. Thank you again. Yours sincerely…
449
Mail 27 Dear Sir, I wish to visit Agathiyar Vanam once. I am not clear about whether it is in Pothigai or in somewhere else. Could
you please guide me to Pothigai hills from Chennai? If I am not disturbing you can I speak to you over the phone please? Thanking you, yours faithfully...
Mail 28 Dear Shanmugam sir, I heard all the songs in your site with lot of T.A.Mothy and others like Banigrahi and others. I was
searching the song sung by Jikki and Banigrahi, which is ―O mohana senthamarai‖ for years. After nearly 40 years hearing in Sri Lankan radio, I am hearing now and I am so excited and happy. I remembered only the tune and thought the male voice was Mothy‘s. I only remember the line of Jikki sings ―alithathu een‖. I never heard the name of Banigrahi before. And his terrific lovely sweet voice; I love that voice. Please if you have other rare old, songs please download and let me hear and enjoy it. I am an old woman and love old gold songs only. Thank you. …
Mail 29 Happy New Year to you Shanmugamji, I read some part of your article about your travel in India to visit the Siddh a‘s
Samadhi. I am a Christian but I am interested to read about the old traditions and I have read all Hindu purana stories and Geetha. I am wondering that Siddhas still alive? ……
Mail 30
Hi Shanmugam, I was going thru the website on Agathiar and sighted the website on your experience and travel in India. I was quite amazed with your experience and some are really unexplainable I see what you mean. As I was on a devotion tour to India, & my group members did go up the staircase at Kootralam I am not sure if you are the author of the website
….... I saw this email…
Mail 31 Dear Sir, I just saw the website and the Agathiyar caves. Please let me know if you will take a group of 4 to 5 people to
these caves. All of them are spiritual seekers. Thanks regard…
Mail 32
Dear Shanmugam, Thanks very much for a very good blog. I have been looking for ―Thuthi Magale‖ by AM Rajah for a very long time but to no avail until I got hold of your site. I could not believe my ears when I heard it. It is like going back in time of my childhood. I used to cherish and sing it when I am really down. I would appreciate if you could post the full version of the song, as it is incomplete. I would also not mind to get the lyrics as well. Thanking you in anticipation…
450
Mail 33 Vanakkam Shanmugam avargalay, I visited your site www.indianheartbeat.20m.comand found it to be very informative. I
am also slowly researching the life and traditions of the Siddhas. Being initiated into Kriya yoga by the lineage of Yogi S.A.A. Ramaiah and Marshall Govindan, I found your site very helpful. I would like to know: 1. If we can get copies (and translations) of the ‗PRAPANCHA KAANDAM‘and other Tamil manuscripts written by the Siddhas? Is it possible to try at the Siddha Medical Research Institute, Bangalore? 2. Can you please suggest an authentic Agastya Nadi astrology centre in Tamil Nadu, India? (We were once deceived by some people in Vaitheeswaran Koil, Tamil Nadu) Thank you for maintaining a beautiful site.…
Mail 34 Dear Shanmugam Sir, O how can I thank you? You sent me the whole honeycomb with honey dripping songs. I am
enjoying all the songs. Specially ―Parthalum Ninaithalum‖ from the movie ―Arutperumjothy‖ by S.G. Rajan with soothing instrument nadaswaram aha my heart felt very light and relaxed and my eyes dripping tears. You have even have real old
songs of ―Nandanaar.‖I know it is very hard to put those songs and it consumes a lot of your time. Bless you and thank you. Excellent work about Vinayagar Chaturthi. Regards. ……
Mail 35 I live in the UK. I am planning a pilgrimage to visit some temples in the Thirunelveli district. Please advice and help me to
visit Kalyan Tirtham and other important shrines in the area. Both wife and I are elderly so we would like to minimize climbing and walking long distances. We hope to come during the first week of Dec 08. Many thanks …
Mail 36 Dear Sir, I really felt happy when I got your site thru Google while searching for some information regarding spiritual
places. I got many information from the site and thank you for sharing your experience with gurus. I prayed to the almighty to bless you to continue the spiritual service. Om Namashivaya. ………
Mail 37 Thanks for the reply. I think your site is great and really enjoy the material and pictures. Does Thavayogi speak English?
Yes, I learned from Govindan. I was just up at the Ashram last week to see him and spend some time. Do you know Him? Thanks and if I can help you with bringing the teachings of the siddhas to the West. I would be very glad to assist in any way. ……..
Mail 38 Hi, I am interested in learning more about the Siddhas. Is there any way that I could study or learn from Thavayogi? I
practice Kriya Yoga as taught by Marshall Govindan. I am interested in both Siddha philosophy and practices. Any help would be very much appreciated. Currently, I am in the US. I am planning to spend extended time in India in 2008. Please
451
send me some info. Thanks …
Mail 39 Dear Sir, I am learning astrology based on Siddha System. I happen to see the website in which you have mentioned that
you are blessed with Agasthiyar Moola Manthiram. If so, could you please let me know so that before I take the astrology book, I can tell that mantiram and then start so that I can learn the same in perfection? Regards…
Mail 40
Your experience with the Siddha Purushas is very interesting to read. I tried to open the book ANDAMUM PINDAMUM but only blank pages returned. I had downloaded and installed the fonts as well. Please advise what I should do. I live and work as a professional in Singapore. I look forward to reading more of your experiences and hearing about any divine information you could share with us. Best regards…
Mail 41 Dear Atma, My name is …I just returned from a miracle-filled pilgrimage of Arupadaiveedu etc w an enlightened Naga
Baba. I have always looked upon Babaji as my invisible guide Angel. I would really like to share spiritual stories if possible. We too got the Abishega milk @ Palani. Looking forward to your response. ….
Mail 42 Dear Avadaiyappa Shanmugam, Namaste. I give you permission to use selected passages from my book ―BABAJI AND
THE 18 SIDDHA KRIYA YOGA TRADITION‖ as long as it includes a bibliographic reference to the same, including our website http://www.babaji.ca .You may find other more recent relevant material in my most recent book THE WISDOM OF JESUS AND THE YOGA SIDDHAS available from both our Indian and Canadian offices. M Govindan
Mail 43 Thanks for your prompt response. It was so kind of you to give Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal's contact details. I spoke to
him. I rang up your response…. and a female voice responded stating you would be available Malaysia time 8 pm. would try and ring you up again. ………
Mail 44 Dear Sir: After reading the writings, I am very much interested in meeting the Tavayogi. Could you please let me know
how I can do it? Can you please give me your telephone/contact details Best wishes? ……
452
Mail 45 Dear Avadaiyappa Shanmugam, Thank you for your email of Sept 21. Please feel free to maintain the passages posted on
your website. Yours in Bhagavan, VS. Ramanan President
Mail 46 Aum Sri Sairama: Your site is well written. Where does Sri La Sri Supramania Swami / Thangarasu Swamigal reside? Pl
advises by mail details of address and phone number. Thanks. ……….
Mail 47 Pranam! I happen to read your experience with ―Sri Thavayogi‖ at various places and received the blessing of Siddhars. I
hope you might have heard about ―Sathuragiri‖. I have hosted a website specifically for Mahalingam Malai at Thaniparai near Srivilliputtur. If time permits visit the site and enjoy! The link iswww.freewebs.com/agnilingam Pranams! ...........
Mail 48 When I go thru the website, I heard the word nadi, are you are a nadi predictor having chuvadi's. I was seen nadi @
vaideeswaran koil one time. But I understand they use that as moneymaking media rather than a service. I want to see my chuvadi, kindly guide me where I can get clear details. After I start firmly believing in spiritual way, I thought everything happening as per our karma, everybody must underwent in to the karmic process. But I want to take some important decisions in my life. For that, I want guidance through chuvadi. Kindly give me guidance where I can get right details. Thank you. NamaShivaya. ………
Mail 49 Hi, I am enjoying all the songs that you have listed on this website. These are really good songs with so much melody.
Please add more songs if you can. Thank you …
Mail 50 Dear Sirs, I am interested in getting the full version of Maharabharatam either in English or in Malayalam in full. Thanks
for your cooperation…
Mail 51 I was surfing the internet and found your website. I have really enjoyed listening some of the songs, especially the
devotional ones dedicated to Vallalar. Some of them I learnt as a child: Ambalatharase..., Aruljothi Deivam Yenai; and Arulperunjothi. I come from Fiji. My dad, who has now passed away, was the only one person who was devoted to Ramalinga's teaching and had a handful of followers. My dad came from Thiruvarur. My mum is a Telugu who was born and raised in Fiji. Although my dad tried to teach us to read and write Tamil, we have never become very proficient.
453
Because of where I come from, it was easier to speak Hindi and English. Thank you very much for putting on the website this collection of songs. ………….
Mail 52 Dear Sir. In my daily prayers, I recite the mantra as in the first attachment. Daily I change the flowers placed for the
Vinayagar statue. It is only on Friday that I clean the altar with manjal neer. Please let me if this practice is adequate. Thank You…
Mail 53 Dear Sir, I cannot thank you enough for the valuable information in your website. I went through the
indianheartbeat.com. It is very inspiring for a woman like me, who was sitting on the fence until I read your experiences with the nadi and the great siddhars. I am like a blind horse running everywhere in confusion without a proper guide and path. Your website has encouraged me to go forward with what I need to do in my life. The article above is very comforting, as I came across many who discourage women from doing spiritual practices like mantra or sadhanas. As according to some, mantra are sacred and so rules and restrictions have to be followed which deters women from doing the sadhanas. I always wondered why it is so, because it is god who created both the man and woman. God will surely not be baised on spiritual advices when it comes to different gender. I still do not understand why even Vedas restrict women from doing some sadhanas. This is what I was told by a person who knows about Vedas and all. Oh, yes. I am ignorant. Obviously, I will not understand many things. But I hope with all my heart that god forgives me and gives me a chance to walk on his path from now on. Please keep up this good deed. It surely is an eye opener for many.
Mail 54 Dear Sir, I shall be very grateful if you could quote me few verses from the THIRUKURAL with regards to associating
with crooks and thieves especially by educated people. I have tried to read through the THIRUKURAL but unable to come near to what I want. Your kind assistance would be sincerely appreciated. Regards
Mail 55 Respected sir, I am ... aged 36 years old. I saw urs Pilgrimage tour to Sivanmalai and then to Konganars cave. I saw those
beautiful of the caves and the temple. I am in need of those photos of big resolution for e.g. (1200*800). Sir could u plz update those photos with big resolution, so that i can download and save in my computer. I am a great disciple of Lord Siva and Lord Murugan. So plz help me in this regard. I am very much thankful for uploading those divine photos on the net. Thank u once again sir, yours divinely,
454
Mail 56 Good day my dear friend. I am very happy to communicate with you. I find it interesting that you saw the Discovery
Channel program, which was made, around the Chennai area. I have a copy of the program but I have never watched it. I do not seem to watch things about me or even read the books I write. When the Discovery Channel people contacted me, I was happy to oblige and contacted the Japanese fellow to see if he would be interested in coming over also. Of course, he was most happy to be involved. I will go through your book more thoroughly over the weekend and we will write more. My guru is Sathya Sai Baba. I look forward to further communication. Best wishes. Annette. View Annette‘s interview
with
Discovery
Channel
at
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hQnCaU_vPwg&list=UUpANxNFSq4ERsOkhq5o_frQ
Mail 57 Dear Sir, I am interested in knowing about Asthiar, meditation, etc. I have undergone training in meditation in Vedhathri
Maharishi's Vazga Valamudan. Please let me know as to how to reach the place where Agasthiar had meditated. Thank you and regards...
Mail 58 I am totally attracted by Sage Agathiar just before year back. Can I speak to him? I have to get his blessings. I need him to
be my home. I am believing siddhas are living with us. I am expecting reply for this as soon as possible. Om Agathisaya Namha...
Mail 59 Dear Shanmugam, Many thanks for your kind and helpful response. I look forward to contacting Tavayogi on my next trip
to Southern India, and hope that our paths too will cross in the not-too-distant future, and surely in this lifetime. I am currently working for a non-profit in Colombia, but my wife and daughter are in India, and I plan to visit them during the Christmas holidays. Unfortunately, on this trip I will not have the opportunity to visit Coimbatore, but perhaps I`ll be able to in the next year or two. I hope we can stay in touch during our spiritual quests and look forward to meeting you. Again, thanks for the information. Jai Guru,
Mail 60 In the latest clip, what you just posted...Miracles by Siddhas, I feel the words...Effulgence of light or streaks of beaming
light can be used instead of Display of lights. Display means projection/presentation/something that can be seen and noticed...something very Ordinary...Effulgence of light or streaks of beaming light can mean...something Heavenly /Divine. This is just my Understanding Shan... View the video clip mentioned in this mail at http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GkR3TWnh_gE - Editor
455
BIBLIOGRAPHY Acharya, P. S. Form and Spirit of Vedic Ritual Worship - Procedure of Yagna. Acharya, P. S. The Integrated Science of Yagna. Acharya, P. S. The Life Beyond Physical Death. Ammann, O. (2008). Yogi Ramsuratkumar - The Mystery of Becoming God. Mauritius: Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan. ATMA. Reincarnation: The Soul's Secret Journey. The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, The International Society for Krishna Consciousness. ATMA. The Ultimate Antimaterial Particle. The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, The International Society for Krishna Consciousness. Chatterjee, D. A. Purana Purusha Yogiraj Sri Shama Churn Lahiree. Chidvilasananda, S. (1992). Darshan. (May 1992). Chidvilasananda, S. (1995). Inner Treasures. Siddha Yoga Publication. Cornelssen, L. (2005). Hunting The "I". Sri Ramanasramam. D.C.Desai. Divine Grace through Total Self-Surrender.
Darshan - The Guru Makes You Perfect - Meditations on the Guru's Grace. (May 1992). Siddha Yoga Publication. Das, B. A. (2000). Sanatana Dharma. The Theosophical Publishing House. Das, L. S. (1997). Awakening The Buddha Within - Tibetan Wisdom For The Western World. Bantam Books. Das, R. (2004). Path To God - Living The Bhagavadgita. Harmony Books. Devaki, M. (2008). Yogi Ramsuratkumar - The Divine Beggar. Tiruvannamalai: Yogi Ramsuratkumar Ashram. Easwaran, E. (2002). Dialogue With Death - A Journey Through Consciousness. Jaico Publishing House. G.Valmikanathan. (n.d.). Makers of Indian Literature - Ramalingam. Retrieved from http://www.vallalar.org G.Vanmikanathan. Pathway to God Trod by Saint Ramalingar. G.Vanmikanathan. (2002). Tiruvacagam. Chennai: Amudha Nilayam.
Gems From Bhagavan. Gnana Suthiram. Gnanabharathi. Tamil Mannin Thanthai. Gopalan, R. (2001). The Hidden Mysteries Of Kundalini. New Delhi: B.Jain Publishers (P) Ltd. Govindan, M. (1991). Babaji And The 18 Siddhars Kriya Yoga Tradition. Quebec, Canada: Kriya Yoga Publications (Reg). Govindaswamy, P. (1985). Tiruchitrambalam Endra Sirsabaiyum Porsabaiyum. Chennai: Bharath Book Bureau. Hart, W. (2005). Art Of Living - Vipassana Meditation. Vipassana Research Institute. Harvey, A. (1992). Hidden Journey-A Spiritual Awakening. Penguin Books USA Inc. Iyengar, B. (2004). Light On Pranayama. HarperCollins Publishers. Iyengar, B. (2005). Light On The Yoga Sutras Of Patanjali. HarperCollins Publishers. J.Eadie, B. (1994). Embraced By The Light. Bantam Books.
456
J.Krishnamurthi. At The Feet Of The Master. Jegatha. Siddhargal Kanda Ahvigalai Virathum Muligai Ragasiyangal. Kamalakannan, P. (2007). Chittar Uruvil Shivaperuman. Vanathi Pathippakam. Khalsa, G. S. (2000). Breathwalk - Breathing Your Way To A Revitalized Body, Mind And Spirit. New York: Broadway Books. Krishna, D. G. Nayana, A Biography of Kavyakantha Vasistha Ganapati Muni. Krishnananda, G. (n.d.). 2012 Truth- Excerpts from Guruji's Sunday classes, Light Channeling Technique, Sapta Rishis Path.
Kriya Yoga Vijnan - The Science of Kriya Yoga. Kumar, P. (n.d.). Retrieved from www.saiwisdom.com Latouf, C. Agnihotra - An Ancient Solution for Agriculture of the 21st Century. M.Govindan. (1991). Babaji And The 18 Siddha Kriya Yoga Tradition. Quebec, Canada: Kriya Yoga Publications. Maharshi, R. Gems of Bhagavan. Maqsood, R. W. Fingerprints. Wynne Road, London SW9 0BB England: Ta-Ha Publishers Ltd,. Matthews, G. Meykanda Devar's Sivagnana Botham. McDavid, W. D. An Introduction To Esoteric Principles. Morales, D. F. The Role of a Guru in Sanatana Dharma. www.dharmacentral.com. Motoyama, D. H. (1992). Karma And Reincarnation. Piatkus. Mudaliar, A. Day by Day with Bhagavan. Muktananda, S. (1994). Kundalini - The Secret of Life. Siddha Yoga Publication. Muktananda, S. (1980). Secret of the Siddhas. Siddha Yoga Publication. Muktananda, S. (1985). The Perfect Relationship. SYDA Foundation. Muktananda, S. (1989). Where Are You Going? - A Guide To The Spiritual Journey. SYDA Foundation. Najan, D. Alayangalum Agamangalum. Natanananda, S. (2002). Sri Ramana Darsanam. Sri Ramanasramam. Nathan, V. Tiruarutpa. Nimis, E. Kriya Yoga - Synthesis of a Personal Experience. Orr, L. The Yoga Of Everlasting Life. Osho. From Death to Deathlessness - answers to the Seekers on the Path. Pandya, D. Yagya-Shala - The Laboratory of Rishis. Rajarshi Muni, S. (2004). Yoga-The Ultimate Attainment. Jaico Publishing House. Rama, S. (1992). Meditation And Its Practice. The Himalayan International Institute Of Yoga Science And Philosophy Of The U.S.A. Ramacharaka, Y. (1903). The Science Of Breath. Chatham: W.& J.Mackay & Cg. Ltd. Rao, P. N. Chandi Homam - Laghu Paddhati. Rieker, H.-U. (1992). Hatha Yoga Pradipika of Svatmarama. The Aquarian Press. Rinpoche, S. (1993). The Tibetan Book of Living and Dying. Harpersanfrancisco. Rodrigues, W. Breathe Your Limitations Away.
457
Sadguru Gnanananda. (1993). Bombay: Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan. Saravanananda, S. Arutperunjhoti Agaval. Madras: Ramalinga Mission. Satprakashananda, S. Meditation - Its Process, Practice, And Culmination. Chennai: Sri Ramakrishna Math. Schiffman, R. (1989). Sri Ramakrishna - A Prophet for the New Age. Paragon House. Seaward, B. L. (2005). Quiet Mind, Fearless Heart - The Taoist Path Through Stress & Spirituality. Hoboken, New Jersey: John Wiley & Sons, Inc. Seaward, B. L. (2005). Quiet Mind, Fearless Heart - The Taoist Path Through Stress And Spirituality. Hoboken, New Jersey: John Wiley And Sons, Inc. Simpson, M. (1996). A Perfect Life. Siddha Yoga Publication. Sivapalan, G. (2006). The Siddha Worship in Malaysia: An Introduction. Srinivasan, D. C. An Introduction to the Philosophy of Ramalinga Swami. Subramuniyaswami, S. S. (2005). Merging With Siva - Hinduism's Contemporary Metaphysics. Himalayan Academy. Swami, B. Self Realization - The Life and Teachings of sri Ramana Maharsha. Swami, S. S. (2005). Merging With Siva - Hinduism's Contemporary Meta Physics. Himalayan Academy. Swamigal, V. (2005). Guru Puja. Chennai: Arulmigu Amman Pathipagam. Thangarasan Adigal, T. (2010). Retrieved from Tavayogi And The Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil: http://www.scribd.com/doc/16727585/Atma-Tharisanam-Tamil-Revised-Edition Thangarasan Adigal, T. (2007). Andamum Pindamum (Tamil). Kallaru, Coimbatore, Tamilnadu: The Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil. Thangarasan Adigal, T. Siddhar Potri Thoguppu. Sri Agathiyar Gnana Peedham Thirukovil. The Mountain Path. (1990). Tirtha, S. R. In Woods of God - Realization Volume 4. http://hinduebooks.blogspot.com. TPR. (2005). Fragrant Petals-A Representative Anthology On Sri Bhagavan. Sri Ramanaasramam. Venkatraman, D. K. Yugangal Kadanthu Valzhum Unnatha Kalai. Coimbatore: Vijaya Publications. Vidyaranya, M. (2005). Sankara Dig Vijaya - The Traditional Life of Sri Sankaracharya. Madras: Sri Ramakrishna Math.
Vision. Anandaashram. Vivekananda, S. (1998). Raja Yoga - Conquering the Internal Nature. Calcutta: Advaita Ashrama. Wadlington, T. C. Yogi Ramsuratkumar-The Godchild Of Tiruvannamalai.
Waves of Love. (2009). Yogi Ramsuratkumar Bhavan Mauritius. Wei, H. Guiding Light Of Lao Tzu. Synergy Books. Weiss, R. S. (2009). Recipes for Immortality, Medicine, religion and Community in South India. Oxford University Press, Inc. Yogananda, P. (1990). Autobiography Of A Yogi. Self Realization Fellowship. Yogananda, P. (2002). Bhagavadgita. India: Yogada Satsanga Society.
458
INDEX ‗Thiruarutpa‘, 76
Jnani, 63
Abhisega, 247, 270, 379
Kalyana Theertam, 378
Abhisegam, 312
Kanda, 262, 263
Agathiyar, 34, 35, 36, 51, 61, 69, 71, 75, 189, 256
Karma, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 68, 69, 70,
Agaval, 377, 394
71, 75, 110, 183, 189, 263
Agni, 286, 308, 443
Kavyakantha Vasistha Ganapati Muni, 443
Anger, 45, 49
Knowledge, 56, 69, 71
Apana,, 260
Konganar, 34
Arutperunjhoti, 377, 394
Kriya, 38, 55, 153, 186, 243, 244
Avesa, 154
Kriyamana, 59
Avvai, 35, 45, 61, 261
Kudil, 208, 221, 222, 223, 225, 252, 253, 254, 267, 268, 313,
Awakening, 55
380, 384, 426
Bhagavad Gita, 61, 66, 68, 179
Lao Tzu, 65
Bhakti, 161, 170, 174
Lust, 49
Bhogar, 34
Malaparipaka, 154
Brahman, 66, 70
Malice, 49
Breathing, 66, 256, 257, 258, 262
Mantra, 257
Bronze, 312
Mantras, 443
Buddha, 55
Maya, 49, 66, 71, 145, 152, 155, 175, 211, 220, 299, 443
Consciousness, 50, 61, 70, 74, 261
Meditation, 55, 61, 63, 66, 71
Darshan, 42, 119, 191, 197, 198, 200, 202, 205, 206, 227, 248,
Merging With Siva, 66
253, 377
Meyjnana, 153
Dharma, 62, 66, 68, 69
Moola Mantra, 208, 212, 283, 315
Divine, 34, 48, 61, 66, 69, 76, 179, 256, 260
Muladhara Chakra, 58, 66
Enlightenment, 55, 67, 74, 111
Nadi, 38, 50, 55, 61, 75, 108, 183, 188, 189, 256
Gayatri Vidya, 443
Nirbikalpa Samadhi, 70
Girivalam, 190, 202, 203, 204, 225, 405
Nirvana, 29, 34
Grace, 49, 66, 71
Omnipresence, 179
Greed, 49
Paramahansa Yogananda, 55, 57, 61, 66, 69, 70, 71, 179, 262
Guru, 68, 69, 179
Parikaram, 23, 94, 124, 126, 129, 321, 323, 379
Hindu, 57
Pothigai, 377, 395
Homam, 312
Pralayakalas, 152
Ignorance, 49, 65, 66
Pranayama, 45, 256, 257, 258, 260, 262, 263
Infatuation, 49
Prarabdha, 59, 66
Japa, 47, 165, 443
Prayer, 61
Jhoti, 377, 394
Pride, 49
Jnana, 25, 44, 49, 153, 161, 170, 174, 175, 275
Pulastyar, 377, 394
Jnana, 38, 41, 43, 153, 154, 160, 250, 273, 274, 275, 276
Ramalinga Adigal, 36, 66, 76
Jnanam, 312
Ramana Maharishi, 64
459
Reincarnation, 62, 65
Tapa Sakhi, 425, 429, 443
Rengaraja Desigar, 37, 189
Tapas, 443
Rishis, 70, 71, 443
Tavayogi Thangarasan Adigal, 183, 189, 256, 257, 264
Sadhana, 61, 63, 66, 149, 153, 161, 163, 174, 177, 187, 250,
Thevaram, 66
284, 285, 286, 312
Thiruarutpa, 66
Sakalas, 152
Thirumanthiram, 66
Saktinipata, 154
Thirumular, 34, 35, 46, 66, 257
Samadhi, 47, 72, 110, 163, 200, 203, 206, 221, 229, 247, 250,
Thirupugazh, 66
254, 257, 259, 275, 313, 314, 315, 318, 319, 329, 339, 341, 344, 379, 380, 384, 398, 399, 428, 432
Tiruvannamalai, 14, 17, 21, 64, 99, 190, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 219, 221, 225, 229, 250, 252, 253, 271, 274,
Samana, 260 Samsara, 61
356, 357, 358, 360, 371, 372, 378, 384, 405, 425, 426, 427 Udana, 260
Sanchita, 58, 59
Upasana, 443
Sariya, 153, 154
Upayana, 443
Satgurus, 149
Vasanas, 57
Shiva, 161
Vedas, 443
Sidhas., 35, 61, 108, 110, 189
Vijnanakalas, 153
Siva, 38, 39, 40, 42, 44, 54, 152, 153, 155, 156, 159, 160, 164,
Vyana, 260
169, 170, 175, 180, 189, 191, 196, 199, 206, 233, 234, 237,
Wu Wei, 65
238, 239, 245, 253, 273, 279, 292, 300, 308, 314, 316, 317,
Yatra, 390
328, 341, 404, 406
Yoga, 34, 38, 45, 260, 261, 262
Sivan, 377, 394 Soul, 37, 46, 48, 56, 63, 173, 259, 260, 263, 264
Yoga, 25, 35, 38, 45, 110, 147, 148, 153, 157, 160, 162, 175, 179, 234, 237, 244, 273, 297, 312, 330, 332, 348, 350, 405,
Subtle Body, 56, 261, 262, 263 Swami Muktananda, 33
433, 443, 449 Yogi, 29, 34, 69, 70, 71, 260, 262
Tao, 65
Yogi Ramsuratkumar, 64
460
What an astonishing thing a book is. It‘s a flat o bject made from a tree with flexible parts on which are imprinted lots of funny dark squiggles. But one glance at it and you are inside the mind of another person, maybe somebody dead for thousands of years. Across the millennia, an author is speaking clearly and silently inside your head, directly to you. Writing is perhaps the greatest of human inventions, binding together people who never knew each other, citizens of distant epochs. Books break the shackles of time. A book is proof that humans are capable of working magic. - Carl Sagan. Sourced from https://www.facebook.com/media/set/?set=a.456449604376056.98921.367116489976035&type=1
AGATHIYAN PRODUCTION HOUSE
461
